《Can't stop loving you》


 Chapter 1 Erotic Feelings

    Chapter 1 Erotic Feelings


    Vi Qi looked at herself in the mirror, her hands lying t on the edge of the sink. The mirror had a


    thick, golden frame, which easily fitted along with the overall look of the deluxe presidential suite.


    "Come on, Vi Qi. You can do this. This is the big break you''ve been wishing for ever since you


    became a journalist. Just believe in yourself." Her fingers tapped nervously on the bathroom counter as


    she gave herself some pep talk. Although there wasn''t an ounce of makeup on her face, Vi Qi was


    undoubtedly a beautiful woman.


    Secondster, she heard the door to the suite open with a faint click, and the sounds of footsteps on


    the marble floor.


    At that moment, Vi Qi was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Carefully, she opened the bathroom door ever so slightly to take a peek at the person she was about to


    interview. Much to her surprise, the first thing that she noticed was the strong smell of alcohol.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Through the small door crack, Vi Qi saw a pair of charming eyes. A million things were running


    through her mind then.


    ''Is he drunk? How do I interview him? I''ve never interviewed a drunk person before! What if he gets


    angry and tries to beat me up!''


    With a sigh, Vi Qi was already deliberating whether or not she should just sneak out before he


    noticed that she was there.


    The man, Maynard Chu, took off his sleek, ck suit and threw it haphazardly on the sofa. He was now


    only wearing his ck cks and a white, button-down shirt paired with a silk tie, making him look


    rather dashing.


    He had obviously one too many to drink. As his body got hotter and hotter, he also felt a lustful desire


    awakening inside of him.


    Maynard Chu frowned at the strange yet familiar feeling. When he was about to sit down on the sofa,


    someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in,"


    Maynard called, his voice was cold and robust, but had a pleasant tone to it. Vi Qi, who was still


    peeking from the bathroom, was instantly drawn to his voice.


    At this point, she couldn''t head out, and had to stay put until she could make her timely exit.


    The door opened, and a tall woman wearing a white coat and a pair of high heels came inside.


    Everything about her looked ssy and noble.


    "What are you doing here, Yesenia Lu?" When Maynard Chu saw her, he finally slumped onto the sofa.


    With his legs crossed and his arms resting widely across the top, he looked like the ruler of the world.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Yesenia Lu slowly walked up to him, her heels cking crispy against


    the floor. "I heard that you were drunk, so I came up to see you. Perhaps you need me to take care of


    you?"


    "Fuck off!" Maynard Chu scoffed, waving his hand away.


    The corners of Yesenia Lu''s mouth twitched slightly, but she tried to maintain the charming smile on her


    face.


    "Don''t you want to turn the air conditioner on? It''s so hot here..." she said, pretending that she didn''t


    hear Maynard curse her. She came here with a goal in mind, and she wasn''t just about to give up.


    Standing in front of Maynard Chu, Yesenia slowly unzipped her coat with her slender and delicate


    fingers. The coat gently fell to her feet as she gracefully rolled her shoulders. The fiery red bra she


    wore stood out beautifully against her fair skin.


    Even Vi Qi was stunned by the amount of sex appeal that woman had. She had never expected that


    a person like Yesenia, who was a superstar adored by millions of people, would have such ascivious


    side!


    Vi looked intently at what was happening. She saw how Yesenia Lu''s eyes sparkled with immense


    passion as she gazed at Maynard Chu.


    "I want you out of here in thirty seconds,"


    Maynard Chu said with a low grunt as he ruffled his short hair. He did not have a hint of interest in the


    woman in front of him. ''What an incredibly dense man!'' Vi Qi thought to herself.


    Biting her lip, Yesenia Lu stepped out of her heels, her feet touching the cold, hard floor. She stepped


    closer towards Maynard Chu, and boldly sat on his leg.


    "Maynard, I''ve been in love with you for a long time..." Leaning in closer, she ran her hands up


    Maynard''s arms. "I''ve been trying to get you to notice me for such a long time now. Don''t you have any


    feelings for me?"


    Her head bent down, and she ced soft kisses on his neck.


    All of a sudden, the expression on Maynard Chu''s face changed. In a blink of an eye, he pulled the


    woman off of his body and picked up the clothes she left on the ground. Before Yesenia Lu could react,


    Maynard Chu had gotten a hold of her wrist.


    "Maynard..." Yesenia Lu mumbled, feeling shocked.


    With a sneer, Maynard Chu pulled her across the room, opened the door and pushed her out. Then, he


    threw the clothes outside with her.


    Not bothering to see her reaction, he mmed the door shut.


    Maynard Chu pulled out his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his neck in disgust. He threw the


    handkerchief into the trash bin and cursed. With a grunt, he stormed into his bedroom to go change his


    clothes.


    As soon as he left, Vi opened the bathroom door and poked her head out, checking to see if the


    coast was clear. When she was sure that Maynard wasn''t going toe back anytime soon, she


    quickly grabbed her things.


    She lightly rubbed her face. What happened the past few minutes was a real eye-opener for her!


    Yesenia Lu tried her best to seduce Maynard Chu and hepletely turned her down!


    Vi Qi took her handbag and quickly turned to leave. However, she was in such a hurry that she had


    clumsily knocked over the vase beside the mirror!


    Bang! The vase exploded into a million tiny pieces on the ground with a sharp crash.


    Vi Qi''s face turned pale. Tightly holding her handbag, she felt her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    Frozen in ce, she saw the bathroom door open widely.


    Vi was so frightened at what may happen next that she staggered backwards.


    Maynard Chu stood by the door. He was in the middle of changing his clothes, and so his shirtless


    body revealed his bronze skin and his smooth and tight muscles.


    He red at Vi Qi coldly. Biting her lip, Vi tried to force an apologetic smile.


    "Heh.. I can exin. I-- Ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Maynard had grabbed her by her wrist and dragged her to his


    bedroom. Shocked, Vi fell onto a big, white bed, with Maynard pressing onto her.

 Chapter 2 Is It Him

    Chapter 2 Is It Him


    "Let me go!" Terrified, Vi screamed out and struggled to push Maynard off her.


    Maynard, slow as he was, could sense that his own unusual reaction was caused by some drug. But


    when he saw that Vi''s long hair spread out like the sea and her faint fragrance wafted to his senses,


    the growing heat from inside him became stronger.


    He held her arms over her head, and stooped down to press his lips against hers,pletely ignoring


    her struggle.


    With her eyes wide open, Vi recalled something that had happened in the past. She bit his lips hard,


    the metallic taste of blood spreading on her mouth.


    "You better behave yourself," Maynard smirked, licking off the blood at the corner of his mouth. His


    clear eyes looked clouded because of the drug that he took.


    Vi struggled even harder and began to kick around. Her action did not anger Maynard. In fact, he


    evenughed at her attempt.


    With one quick movement, he took his tie from the edge of the bed and tied it around Vi''s wrists


    twice.


    "Bastard! Bastard!"


    Vi was short of breath. She wanted to yell for help, but his thin lips were pressing against hers once


    more.


    Light shone through the windows as the sun rose in the early morning. Vi''s long and thick eyshes


    trembled, and for a moment she was at a daze. Remembering what had happenedst night, she jolted


    up. The movement caused her so much pain that it made her gasp out.


    The nket slipped down her body, and she saw all the purple bruises sttered across her skin.


    Slowly, she moved the slightest bit. Vi gritted her teeth as she felt how much her body ached.


    Looking beside her, she saw Maynard sleeping soundly. There was nothing more she wanted than to


    tear that man apart.


    But, she had to go to work, and didn''t have the time to deal with him just yet. Vi hastily stood up and


    looked for her clothes on the ground. Upon seeing her clothes torn and ragged, she gave a low,


    annoyed groan.


    Thinking quickly, she knew that Maynard was going to stay here at the presidential suite for several


    days. It was highly likely that he still had a lot of clean clothes inside his closet.


    Vi opened the tall, mahogany closet, and saw a number of expensive-looking shirts and suits. With a


    shrug and a sigh, she took a shirt and put it on.


    The shirt only reached up to her thigh. ''I can''t go out like this!'' Vi also took a suit and put it on her.


    After she had buttoned it up, she felt a little morefortable.


    Vi was about to head out when she remembered that she hadn''t seen clearly the person who took


    advantage of herst night. Slowly and quietly, she walked over to the other side of the bed and


    carefully looked at the sleeping man.


    The bangs were scattered on his full forehead, and his sharp eyes were closed. There was no longer a


    cold and intimidating look on his face -- in fact, he looked a bit angelic. He had a straight nose and a


    sharp, angr jaw.


    When Vi saw his face, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She staggered and nearly fell


    to the ground.


    "Oh my God!" She cursed in a low voice.


    He looked exactly like her small son.


    Vi shook her head and rubbed her eyes, then stared at his face again to make sure she wasn''t just


    seeing things.


    Her lower lip trembled.


    Five years ago, a man--this man!--had taken advantage of her one unfortunate night. Vi got


    pregnant and was expelled from her school because of it. It was so difficult for her during those times


    that she almost had to live on the streets. Going through all those hardships was far from easy. And


    now, for the second time around, this man had hurt her yet again!


    With a sneer, Vi took out a pen from her bag.


    "I won''t be able to live with myself if I don''t get some sort of justice right now!" Carefully, Vi poked at


    Maynard''s side to make sure that he was fast asleep. When he didn''t stir, she began to scribble all over


    his face.


    After that, she took out her phone and took photos of him. When she was satisfied, she went out the


    door with a triumphant smile on her mouth.


    Vi had already gone home to change into her blue uniform before she arrived at the office for the


    magazine she worked at. Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail. After taking a deep breath, Vi


    stepped in.


    Meanwhile, Maynard had finally woken up. He stretched his arms and felt that the woman had already


    gone.


    Maynard put on his boxers and walked into the bathroom. There, he saw his reflection on the mirror.


    There was a turtle drawn on his face, as well as the word "BEAST" written in bold letters. A quick and


    angry fist came mming down on the bathroom counter.


    He turned the faucet on and sshed cold water across his face. When all the marking had washed


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    away, a devilish smile appeared on his lips. "Very nice!" he said with a sinisterugh, drops of water


    sliding down his angr face. ''Okay. You''ve caught my attention, woman...''


    An hourter, Vi arrived at the well-known Bright Hotel. She went straight up to the second floor with


    the intention of getting to the No. 5 Presidential Suite. Although there was no one else in the corridor,


    she knew that this ce had surveince at every corner. ''I have to be careful, '' Vi swallowed.


    When she got to the door, she was debating with herself whether she should just go for it or not.


    Squaring her shoulders, Vi made up her mind and knocked at the door.


    The door opened before her.


    But there was no one in the room. Looking around, she took a cautious step inside.

 Chapter 3 Coming In For You

    Chapter 3 Coming In For You


    As much as Vi didn''t want toe back here, she had no other choice. She looked around the room


    quietly, and saw her reporter ID on the massive bed.


    Vi heaved a sigh of relief.


    God knew how panicked she felt when she realized it was missing. There was only one ce where


    she could have left it that day, and it was a miracle that it was still there.


    After grabbing her ID, she turned to leave as quickly as possible.


    She had just taken two steps when an rm suddenly rang loudly. It was so loud that Vi jumped


    from fright.


    Over a dozen bodyguards, all in ck suits, swarmed inside the suite.


    With nowhere else to go, Vi had her back to the window.


    "Wait! Don''te any closer!" she shouted.


    Just then, Maynard appeared. The bodyguards respectfully stood up straight and made way for him.


    "I advise you to give up right now. There''s nowhere to run," Maynard said indifferently.


    With her teeth clenched, Vi realized that she had been like a careless fish who took the bait


    Maynard had thrown.


    Her face turned red from anger. "You bastard!" she shouted, and quickly turned to climb out the


    window.


    "Arrest her!" Maynard ordered with a wave of his hand.


    The room was on the second floor, and each floor was more than three meters tall. Although the two


    floors together were not exceptionally high, it was enough for a person jumping from the second floor to


    get injured. Because of this, Maynard was confident that Vi wouldn''t have the guts to jump down.


    Vi hesitated for a second on the window ledge. Her legs trembled as she looked down at the ground


    below.


    However, she thought about what would happen if they managed to catch her, and how that would be


    so much worse. Gritting her teeth and shutting her eyes tight, she jumped out.


    Vi fell heavily on the greenwn, rolling over a couple of times before feeling the sharp pain on her


    left foot.


    With great effort, she limped towards the road. Luckily, a couple nearby had just gotten off a taxi.


    Vi''s eyes lit up, and without a moment''s hesitation, hopped inside the car. After telling the address of


    the magazine office, the taxi was soon driving down the road. When the bodyguards finally arrived at


    the scene, she was already too far away.


    They could now only see the clouds of smoke the taxi belched out.


    As soon as Vi got back to the office, a colleague of hers approached her. "The chief wants to see


    you." With a grunt, she limped into the chief editor''s office.


    Stephanie Zhang leaned over the ss table, staring down at Vi. She had a pair of ck framed


    sses, and a thickyer of makeup painted on her face.


    "What the hell are you doing, Vi? You didn''t get an interview with Maynard and you even had the


    audacity to leave work!" The editor in chief pounded her fist on the table with a loud bang.


    "Chief, please listen to me first. I had some troubles..." Vi said as sheughed nervously.


    "And what exactly were those troubles?" Stephanie gave a loud sigh. "Did you get any information


    about Maynard? Anything at all?" she continued, massaging her temples with her hands. "I have


    specifically given you this task so that you could prove your skills. But what have you done? You''ve let


    me down, Vi!"


    Vi lowered her head and pretended to be distraught.


    In truth, she just rolled her eyes in secret.


    Maynard was the CEO of the Chu Group, the leading group in Y Country, whose industries were all


    over the world. They practically owned the economy in this country.


    All that aside, Maynard Chu was not only rich, but also incredibly handsome.


    Maynard was also the prince of X Country, making him the first in line to the throne. This added a


    whole differentyer to his already interesting profile.


    It was understandable that many girls sought him out. However, he was cold and indifferent to others.


    He was infamous for not giving face to anyone and rejected every single interview he was offered.


    The task given to Vi was definitely a hard bone to chew on. ''Was Stephanie really confident that I


    could pull this off?''


    "Chief editor, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time," Vi still said, although she already had


    doubts about Stephanie''s intentions.


    "I expected nothing more from you. I''ll have to lower your sry," Stephanie Zhang said tly as she


    pushed up her sses.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, chief," Vi said,ughing bitterly. "I''m sure I''ll be able to repay your


    kindness."


    "Vi, I''m not being cruel just for the fun of it. Until you have some juicy information, there''s nothing I


    can do but deduct your sry. I''m trying to push you! You have a great potential in this magazine." The


    editor in chief sat down and stretched out her hand, admiring her newly manicured nails.


    Upon hearing what Stephanie said, Vi swallowed her anger and obediently nodded her head. "I


    know. You have a lot of other things to deal with every day, and I''ve caused nothing but trouble. It''s all


    my fault. But, please give me a chance to make amends for my previous mistakes," Vi said with a


    forced smile.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Give her a chance to make her pay back!


    Just when Stephanie was about to brush off her request, thendline phone on her table rang.


    Stephanie suddenly had a sweet smile on her lips.


    Vi clenched her teeth and decided to shut her mouth for the time being. Her hands were balled up to


    fists at her side.


    "Hello, this is Star Magazine. This is Stephanie Zhang speaking. Who is on the line?"


    As Stephanie Zhang busily talked on the phone, Vi saw how she smiled andughed. ''Tch! Just a


    moment ago she looked like a brutal witch!''


    After hanging up, Stephanie Zhang''sugh trailed off.


    Her eyes surveyed Vi from head to toe. Vi started to feel her palms getting sweaty.


    "So... why didn''t you tell me you got an interview with President Maynard Chu?" Stephanie Zhang


    asked, her eyes filled with admiration and jealousy.


    "Pardon?" Vi was totally confused.


    "You usually look quiet. I didn''t expect you to be so capable. Just now, President Chu called and said


    that you did a good job at the interview. He permitted you to go on with your work and do a follow-up


    interview," Stephanie Zhang said, her tone much warmer than it was a few moments ago.


    ''W...what?!


    Did I really just hear that correctly?'' At that moment, Vi felt like the room was spinning around her.

 Chapter 4 You Cant Escape

    Chapter 4 You Can''t Escape


    Did I do a good job? Make persistent efforts?


    Vi pinched her arm and tried to calm down. "Chief, this is definitely a trick, isn''t it?"


    Stephanie cast her a cold nce and said, "Are you doubting I was joking? Or are you suspecting that


    Maynard, the top of the pyramid, has some ulterior motives? "


    A few momentster, Vi forced a smile and shook her head. "No, no, I''m thinking too much. But,


    chief editor, I''m a dumb, careless person. How about giving this opportunity to our colleagues?"


    She really didn''t want to see that man. It was so hard for her to escape. If she was caught by him


    again, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Didn''t you say that you would make amends for your previous faults by good deeds?" Stephanie''s


    eyes shed with sarcasm. "It''s a chance. I wonder how lucky you were to interview him."


    The smile on Vi''s face froze. She nced at her cautiously and said, "Chief editor, you see, I''m


    afraid that I will screw it up and deduct all my sry. If you change to another person, I won''t get it."


    She put her palms together and bowed to beg.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary Zhang remained silent for two seconds. He felt touched and his face softened. "Then I''ll call


    him to ask if you''re waiting here."


    Upon hearing the first half sentence, Vi smiled happily. When she heard the second half sentence,


    she felt her face was as cold as eggnt.


    As soon as the line was connected, Vi saw that Stephanie turned around and asked in a friendly


    voice as if she had changed herself, "Mr. Chu, I''m afraid that she can''t handle it well. I think she''s in a


    dilemma. Would you like to change to another person?"


    Vi picked up her ears and vaguely heard Simon said on the phone, "Let her answer the phone." She


    wanted to dig a hole on the ground and hide into it.


    As Stephanie transferred it back to her, Vi kept her chin up and pretended that she hadn''t heard


    anything.


    "It''s Mr. Chu. Please answer it." Said Stephanie, putting on a long face.


    Vi looked at the microphone, as if she had felt the calling of a devil.


    "Hurry up, Vi," Stephanie urged, gritting her teeth.


    However, there was nothing Vi could do at that moment. She had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    She took the cellphone from Stephanie''s hand and ced it by her ear. In a dry voice, she said, "Nice


    to meet you, Mr. Chu."


    Just as the words fell from her lips, a low, evil and attractive voice rang in her ears, "If you want to live


    in Y City,e here. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can afford."


    "Woman, you can''t run away from me," came the other end of the line


    Vi covered the speaker with her hand right away and raised her head pitifully. "Please say


    something nice for me, chief editor. I''m injured badly. I really can''t take this task. What can I do?" "I''m


    also desperate."


    With her arms crossed, Stephanie put her phone on speaker, which made Vi feel that she didn''t


    need the microphone.


    "Mr. Chu, Vi sprained her ankle. I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do about it. Can you please give a


    chance to a neer of our magazinepany?"


    Vi finally felt that Stephanie had spoken for her, and nodded in agreement.


    "Really? Then forget it... "


    "Mr. Chu, no problem. Vi just sprained her ankle. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal.


    I''ll handle it."


    When Vi saw the chief editor in chief apologizing to her at once and nodding and bowing with her


    lips twitching, she felt desperate about the world at once.


    After the chief editor hung up the phone, with her hands clenched, Vi summoned up her courage,


    "Chief editor..."


    Could she stay in the hospital for a few days?


    "Alright, alright." Stephanie waved her hand. "You heard what I said. It''s settled."


    Not willing to give up, Vi still struggled, "Listen to me, chief editor, I''m seriously injured and it''s not a


    good ce for me to walk around."


    Stephanie put on a serious face and threatened, "If you don''t want to be fired, you have to crawl over


    there even if you lose your legs, let alone you are badly injured."


    Vi nodded with tears in her eyes and was overwhelmed.


    Being distracted by the chief editor and driven out of the magazine office with a heavy heart, Vi


    stood on the steps in the zing sun and called her dear son.


    "Mommy, we haven''t seen each other for eight hours. I miss you."


    When she heard her son''s childish voice, Vi felt warm in her heart. "Well, Mommy also missed you


    very much."


    "Mommy, when will youe back? I want to eat the pudding you cook."


    Hearing that, Vi''s face turned to be gloomy. "Don''t mention it. Recently I have encountered a pervert


    who makes trouble all the time and set a w at the ce where your mommy works to force me to


    give up, or will be fried." She was choked to death and kept pouring bitter water.


    After thinking for a while, she felt that she had nowhere to go. She hurried to tell the funeral affairs.


    "Baby, if Mommy can''te back, you have to eat well and sleep well. Put away mommy''s bank card.


    The password is your birthday."


    "Mommy, calm down. Don''t be a coward. At the worst, you can go back to the countryside to grow


    vegetables. I will kiss with you."


    Vi was deeply touched. Thanks to her son''s encouragement, she hade to her senses.


    "Babe, you''re right. Wait for me tonight. Bye." After hanging up the phone, she looked up at the


    cloudless blue sky with a look of death.

 Chapter 5 Are You Kidding Me

    Chapter 5 Are You Kidding Me


    When Vi arrived at the Chu group, she showed the employee of the reception desk a reporter''s card.


    As if she had known it beforehand, the staff at the reception desk asked her toe up with a decent


    smile at the corners of her mouth.


    The beautiful receptionist called them as soon as Vi left.


    Vi came out of the electric building, turned a corner and came to the door of the CEO''s office. She


    raised her hand and knocked on the ss door.


    The wall and door of the CEO''s office were all reced by white sses. Because of the special


    materials of the office, Vi could not see the scene inside from the outside.


    "Come in."


    After a while, she heard a familiar and annoying voice from the room. She took a deep breath, endured


    the pain in the foot, and swaggered into the room.


    Then she asked bluntly, "Maynard, have you finished? If I can''t irritate you, why can''t I hide? I am a


    good citizen and have no enmity with you. Don''t you feel embarrassed to embarrass me, a weak


    woman? "


    Maynard signed on a document, put aside the guide pen, closed it, and red at her with both joy and


    anger. "Is that enough?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi trembled in anger and asked, "Tell me, what are you going to do to make me


    get away with it?"


    "Apologize." Maynard leaned back on the chair and said in a low voice.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vi pointed at herself, staring at him, "I apologize to you? Why? "


    Maynard stood up and walked around the desk to her. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "It seems


    that you have forgotten that. I''m just reminding you."


    A bad foreboding took over Vi. She was pressed on the desk behind her, as if her intuition was right.


    "I''m telling you! I''ve called the police!" Vi raised her head and wanted to bite him.


    She tried several times but failed. She was so tired that she leaned back on the smooth table and


    panted.


    In spite of her quick reaction, Maynard restrained her with one of his hands, and pressed her disorderly


    kicking legs under his legs. Vi was exasperated, but she could do nothing to him.


    With a water brush in his left hand, Maynard drew on her face while her neck was sore. When it was


    almost done, he withdrew from her.


    Vi slid down the table, thought of the coldness on her face, and red at him. "What did you do on


    my face?"


    Maynard sat on the sofa and threw a mirror to her. "Miss Qi, do you look familiar?"


    Vi caught the mirror in panic and looked at her face. She almost fainted with anger when she saw


    the ugly turtle on her face.


    She bit her lips and forced a smile. "The turtle you drew is strange. I haven''t seen it for a hundred


    years. Can you draw one for me?"


    She rolled up her right sleeve cheekily and refused to admit her crime.


    "I''m thirsty. Get me a cup of coffee, please." Maynard raised his eyebrows.


    Considering that he had let it go, Vi said courteously, "Coffee, no problem."


    "By the way, you can''t cover your face."


    As she turned around, Maynard added. Vi was about to spit blood.


    Wearing a sad face, Vi thought, ''How could I forget there is an animal on my face!''


    On their way, Vi was slowly moving forward with a cup of steaming coffee in her hands. All the


    employees of the Chu group gathered around to watch her.


    Some of them whispered to each other and some of them even picked up their phones to take photos


    and post them on micro blog and We Chat.


    Vi was on the verge of breaking down. She could only walk faster and lowered her head without


    looking at anyone. At least she could not deceive anyone around her.


    After she entered the office, she let out a sigh of relief. She ced the coffee on the table and said,


    "Mr. Jay, here is your coffee."


    Although she said those words politely, she had already cursed him ten million times in her heart.


    Maynard poured it directly into the trash can beside and the corners of his mouth rose. "You''re here to


    interview me, not to serve me with tea or water. Let''s get down to business."


    Upon hearing this, Vi flushed with anger.


    She had no choice but to obey him. She angrily sat on the sofa opposite him, took out her notebook


    and began to interview.


    First questioning out of Vi''s notebook was, "Mr. Chu, do you have any business n at


    present?"


    With his hands crossed in front of his chest and a look of disdain on his face, Maynard said, "This is


    none of your business? Did you hear me? "


    Vi''s fingers that were pinching the notebook were a little white. A foxy smile appeared on her face,


    "Then what kind of emotional experience do you have, such as who you liked, who you were with and


    why you broke up?"


    Maynard sneered at her. "Is it necessary for me, an ordinary journalist, to tell you such a private thing?"


    As a small reporter, Vi took a deep breath, "What''s your preferences?"


    "Is that what you should ask?" Maynard sneered at her. "I''m a foreigner. Don''t you know it is state


    secret?"


    "Are you kidding me?" She had asked him for a long time, but she didn''t get any answer?


    Maynard gave her a cold look and made a judgment slowly, "It''s mainly due to your poor working ability.


    You can go now."


    Noticing the mockery in his eyes, she couldn''t help but want to take out her notebook.


    It was said that one who broke the silence first would end up dead in it!


    Being ridiculed by Maynard and on the verge of copse, thest string in her brainpletely broke


    down. Vi put her hands obediently in her heart and ruthlessly tossed theptop to the front.

 Chapter 6 Locked In Warehouse

    Chapter 6 Locked In Warehouse


    When theptop flew out and hit Maynard in the head, Vi''s brain went nk all of a sudden.


    The whole house was so quiet that even the sound of wind blowing over the treetops could be heard


    clearly.


    She froze for two seconds, ran up, picked up her notebook and held it in her arms. Then she stood on


    tiptoe and touched Maynard''s head, which was a head a lot taller than her. With a ttering smile on


    her face, she said, "Are you okay? Does it still hurt? Shall I call the ambnce?"


    ''How brilliant he is! I can''t afford to lose my life!'' thought she.


    Maynard pulled her hand down and smiled grimly.


    It seemed that he didn''t show any signs of being angry or cursing anybody. Such a greatfort to her,


    Vi thought that he was not going to investigate the matter.


    Just when she wascent about her escape from that crisis, Maynard dialed the number of the


    telephone. The bodyguards in uniform pushed the door of the suite and entered the room.


    "Arrest her!" Maynard said coldly.


    "What the hell are you doing? Let go of me!" shouted Vi.


    The only answer was that a bodyguard grabbed her backward hands.


    She was so painful that her face turned pale. Theptop fell back to the ground.


    Then, the other bodyguard took out a pair of shining cold handcuffs from nowhere and locked them on


    her hands.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Upon hearing what Maynard had said, Vi''s face darkened. She struggled a little and found that her


    hands were hurt by the handcuffs. She was so furious that she cursed, "You son of a bitch! I just hit


    you? Why do you treat me like this? "


    Maynard smiled at her and let her taste the pain. A fluttering feeling in her heart, Vi instinctively felt


    that something bad was going to happen.


    When she was pushed into a big warehouse, Vi fell to the ground and managed to get up and run to


    the door. The door was coincidentally closed in front of her with a bang.


    "Let me out! You are breaking thew! I will sue you!" She kicked the door and shouted.


    The door banged.


    Tired of kicking, she sat on the ground. She raised her head and looked around.


    The warehouse was veryrge. There was only a light bulb with dim yellow light hanging on the ceiling.


    The light was only three meters away. Vi shivered at the thought of the scary small animals three


    meters away.


    She sat on the ground and looked around. The cold hair on her body was erected. She wanted to cry


    but had no tears. "Waah... Am I going to die here today?"


    Although she was poor and had no money to spend the rest of her life and was deduct all the time, she


    still had a cute son. The reason was that she did not want to die casually.


    When she thought of her son who was still waiting for her toe back home, she suppressed the fear


    in her heart and forced herself to calm down.


    Time passed, but in the warehouse, Vi felt as if time had passed, and she was almost driven crazy.


    Will she be shot to death or live in morgue?


    The more she thought, the more she was frightened.


    After a long time, the door opened, and the bright light made her unable to open her eyes.


    Before the pain in her eyes disappeared, a loud and attractive voice came from above her head, "Do


    you know you are wrong?"


    Vi, who had adapted to the light, saw Maynard in a suit. Standing at the door against the golden


    light, he looked like a God. His noble temperament wasn''t been affected by the rusty iron gate at all.


    Not daring to be attracted, Vi came over to him and held his leg with a sad face. "I''m sorry. I''m


    sorry."


    With a straight face, Jay took a nce at his watch and said indifferently, "I don''t have much time. Tell


    me what you did wrong."


    "I shouldn''t have drawn a turtle on your face, hit yourputer and refused to admit my mistakes,"


    Vi said.


    "Let go of me." Maynard lowered his head and took a look at his leg.


    "I''ve already admitted the facts of my crime. Can you forgive me and let me out?"ughed Vi.


    Since the warehouse was deste, she absolutely didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    Maynard coldly nced at her and suddenly asked, "Did you see me five years ago?"


    Vi was shocked. She almost bit her tongue and managed to make a smile. "Five years ago, I was


    still working at the bottom of the society. Every day and night, I was very poor. How could I know


    someone like you?"


    Maynard said nothing. He took a deep look at her and left.


    Watching him walking away, Vi was relieved. She patted her beating heart and whispered her


    prayer, "God, please don''t let him remember this. Please don''t."


    Otherwise, she would never see her precious son again, based on what he did.


    The door of the warehouse was not closed. Vi thought that he was letting her go. As expected, a


    bodyguard came over and unlocked her.


    She had just managed to regain her freedom, but she didn''t dare to stay any longer, because she was


    afraid that Chauncy might change his mind. She wanted so much to run, but unfortunately, her foot was


    injured, so she could only walk outward step by step.


    But she still remembered the turtle on her face when she was about to leave. It would be a shame if


    she swaggered around the city with it.


    Vi turned on the tap and washed her face.

 Chapter 7 Fruitless Efforts

    Chapter 7 Fruitless Efforts


    There were still two hours before she got off work from the magazine office, so Vi was called back to


    the magazine office by the chief editor.


    The moment she stepped into the chief editor''s office, Stephanie asked bluntly without raising her


    head, "How was the interview?"


    Due to her embarrassment, Vi avoided eye contact with her. "The chief editor, you don''t know. Mr.


    Chu is so busy that he doesn''t have time to answer any question."


    This was not an answer at all. It seemed that he didn''t want to cooperate at all.


    "Vi! What''s wrong with you? " Stephanie mmed her hand on the table and stood up. "You''ve got


    into the Chu group sessfully. Now tell me you got nothing. Do you think me fool?"


    Feeling a sense of homicidal, Vi stepped back subconsciously. "Please listen to me, chief editor. Mr.


    Chu is too busy to attend to me. I have no other choice."


    "Busy? Who isn''t busy? " Stephanie stared at her, exasperated at her failure. "Aren''t you acquainted


    with the CEO? There''s nothing you can''t handle to act like a spoiled child in front of him."


    Her intuition told her that there must be something between them.


    Just thinking about the scene like that, Vi felt very embarrassed. "I''m not familiar with Mr. Chu, chief


    editor. If I do as you said, he will kill me," she drew a long face.


    She removed the goose bumps on her arms and made a gesture of rubbing her nose.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The scene of her being locked in the warehouse was still vivid in her mind.


    "Haha." But Stephanie didn''t believe him. She threw thest shot. "No matter what means you use, you


    have to make an interview sessfully. Otherwise, you''ll be back to the base for years."


    So Vi is out.


    She sat on her seat, sulking.


    She had worked so hard to achieve what she had today, but now she had to go back to the basic level


    unit


    Resting her chin in her left hand, she sighed. On a second thought, it was not a big deal to go back to


    the basic level unit. At least, she could live a peaceful life, unlike what she was doing now.


    When it was time to go off work, aplicated feeling emerged in Vi''s heart. She went back to her


    rented apartment and knocked on the door, but nothing happened.


    She waited for a while, but no one answered. She took out the key, put it into the lock and turned left.


    "Pop." the door opened.


    A five-year-old boy was on a crocodile shaped nnel, and with a pair of grape like round ck eyes,


    he stared at a piece of examination paper on the table. His little fat hand was press on the examination


    paper, and a pen was writing on it.


    When he heard her voice, he didn''t even give her a hug or a look.


    With a hint of sadness in her eyes, Vi closed the door and exaggeratedly walked over with her hand


    on her heart. "Ann, why don''t you open the door?"


    She used, with her hands on the table in front of him.


    Ann Qi''s face was still wet with anger. He said in a baby voice, "I am so obsessed with questions and


    irresistible."


    Vi nodded in agreement and got closer to him. "Solving problems is the only way to solve problems,


    but you should have a good rest. Come on, kissing Mommy on the lips."


    "How cheeky you are!" Zed gave her a pinch.


    "Just one kiss." Jane kepting closer


    Ann Qi pushed her face in the opposite direction and said, "Childish."


    Rolling her eyes, Vi suddenly wiped the tears that did not exist in her eyes, sobbed, "Ah, I''ve got the


    sprain today, it''s really painful."


    She pulled a chair to sit down and took off her ck high-heeled shoes. As expected, her ankles were


    red.


    "You can just hurt to death." While saying that, Ann Qi turned around and fetched a private medicine


    box for Vi.


    Dabbing some medicinal liquor on a clean cotton swab, Ann Qi smeared it on Vi''s wounded ankle.


    Vi hissed and seemed very aggrieved. "It hurts."


    Ann Qi snorted, "You are always careless. You deserve it."


    The way he talked was very amusing.


    Trying not tough, Vi scolded her honestly, "Yes, it''s Mommy''s fault. Mommy will never do that


    again."


    Ann Qi nced at her and held his hand more lightly.


    Looking at the back of his son''s head, Vi felt warm in her heart.


    This was the child she brought up by herself. Although there was no expression on his face all day


    long, only she knew that he only had hard mouth.


    She was nothing like Maynard, who had nothing but his handsome face and wealth.


    Ann Qi applied medicine to her wound and wrapped it with white gauze. Then, he continued to pull a


    long face, "Who bullied you? I''ll help you punish him. After all, you are protected by me. If he dares to


    touch you, it''s just like pping my face."


    Vi was afraid that he would really push himself to the death.


    "I have dealt with those who bullied me before." She swallowed hard.


    If his son could get justice for her, it would be a living nightmare to see his biological father, a living


    nightmare, or to make her reduced to such a horrible man.


    Ann Qi asked, "Really?"


    Vi said, "No, you''re not lying. I''m not a pushover."


    With a guilty conscience, Vi had a sight adjustment. But when she saw the test he had prepared,


    she was confused, "What''s this?"


    "I''m solving international math problems." Ann Qi looked serious. "After I seed, I will work hard to


    make money and let you harm others."


    Vi grabbed the examination paper and hid it behind her. Then she said kindly, "No, we are not so


    poor as to earn your living by your talent."


    Her heart was sour at the moment. How could she forget that her son was so smart that he needed


    training right now?


    "That''s fine, my face is worth a try." What Ann Qi had said just now really surprised Vi.

 Chapter 8 She Was Out Of Her Mind

    Chapter 8 She Was Out Of Her Mind


    Vi couldn''t stay calm any more. She grabbed her son''s clothes and said, "No way. You are the


    master of the family. I can handle such trifles as making money."


    She tried her best to minimize her posture with a cheeky grin.


    Ann''s face bulged and he looked at Vi with disdain, "You are so silly. It''s good that you are not sold


    by someone."


    Vi was speechless. She denied, "I''m your mother. How can it be wrong? You don''t need to worry


    about money since I am here. "


    Her son was really a genius. He had a great IQ since childhood, leaving other children far behind, and


    rarely let her worry. It was just because he was smart and easygoing. How could he not be trained?


    "You are right. Don''t turn to me for help if you are frustrated." Ann snorted and turned his head.


    He wanted to share her burden because she was too tired, but she was not happy at all. He developed


    behind her back, and then gave this stupid woman a surprise.


    "Your mommy is a unyielding small strong woman. I won''t give up easily!" A slight sigh of relief escaped


    from Vi''s chest, she nodded quickly.


    If she had wanted to go back to the bottom of the society and fight, now she hadpletely stifled this


    idea in the cradle!


    She was determined to stay in this city, so that her son could receive the best education and she could


    earn money!


    The mncholy in Vi''s eyes disappeared and was reced by determination.


    The next day, Vi arrived at the Chu group by pinching an hour. She brought a cup of steaming coffee


    to the door of the CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    She raised her head and looked at Maynard, who was working in the room. Vi''s eyes were as clear


    as water, while Maynard''s face was overcast.


    A subtle atmosphere flowed between the two.


    "Reporter, what are you doing?" Maynard pretended to be surprised and broke the silence.


    Vi cheered herself up in her heart, and put the coffee on his table. With a big smile on her face, she


    said, "Mr. Chu, you must be tired after an hour''s work. Come on, have a cup of coffee to rx yourself."


    Maynard didn''t make ament. He picked up the coffee cup and took a sip. The bitter taste of the


    coffee instantly filled his mouth.


    Seeing that he didn''t move a little bit, Vi chuckled gently and asked in an attentive manner, "Mr. Chu,


    do you need me to massage your shoulders and legs?"


    For the sake of their son, Vi had to behave herself.


    "Reporter, are you kicked by a motorbike in the early morning or pushed through the door?" Maynard


    said, raising his eyebrows.


    A bright and gentle smile appeared on Vi''s face. She said calmly, "Mr. Chu, you''re so humorous."


    Why didn''t she get angry? A little interesting.


    A smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s eyes. He was in high spirits and said, "You didn''t say that


    you would give me a shoulder massage. Come here."


    He took a look at his own shoulder.


    With a smile on her face, Vi walked a few steps behind him. She raised her slender hands to


    massage his shoulder and asked in a ttering tone, "Mr. Chu, is the strength okay?"


    "Do it a little harder." Maynard leaned back against the chair and began to enjoy it.


    "Okay." Vi added more strength to her hand. Even if she was extremely angry, she had to keep


    calm.


    Five minutester, her hands were sore, her breath disordered and her strength was fading away.


    "Well, I have work to do. You can go now." When Maynard finished looking at her, he asked her to


    leave.


    Therefore, what he did was what he was supposed to do. As a result, he was scolded repeatedly by


    Vi, who dared not to say anything.


    She almost couldn''t wait to stop what she was doing. Vi talked at random without any blush, "Don''t


    bother. I''ll sit next to you and appreciate your imperial posture. I won''t disturb you."


    She walked to the sofa, sat down, and tidied up the hemline of her dress. Then she zipped her dress.


    It was impossible to get her away unless she had got what she wanted.


    Lovely as she was, Vi muted the phone and yed a removing all kinds of games.


    She had passed all the tests and reached the twentieth one. Her happiness was beyond words.


    "Did you have fun?" The man asked furiously.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Immersed in the joy of chipping, Vi answered immediately, "Not bad."


    It was so nice of her to think of the delicious fruit as the Dark Wizard fruit Maynard and wipe it out.


    "It seems that you are bored, reporter Qi."


    A slender and clean hand took away her phone.


    When Vi heard the name "reporter Qi", she was taken aback and turned to look at Maynard''s cold


    and handsome face.


    She pinched one of her thighs ruefully and said, "How can it be? I''m just having fun. That''s it."


    Maynard looked at the colorful mobile game and snorted, "Really?"


    Vi nodded her head like a cherry, "Yes, president. It''s almost noon. You seem to have finished your


    work in the morning. Can you give me ten minutes to interview you?"


    She put her palms together, ying cute with a lovely oval face, while her eyes were blinking.


    "Okay, no problem." Maynard answered almost indifferently.


    Stepping back and sitting on the sofa, he began to poke and call on her cell phone.


    When did he be so easy-going?


    A strange feeling came over Vi, which made her hesitate for a while.

 Chapter 9 Ive Seen Every Part

    Chapter 9 I''ve Seen Every Part


    "Reporter, don''t waste my time." Maynard said impatiently.


    Vi gave a slight cough and smiled embarrassingly. "Mr. Chu, I know that your time is money. No


    problem. I''ll start right away."


    Vi opened herptop that had been put on the sofa the whole night. This time, she asked a rtively


    euphemistic question. "What kind of woman do you think is charming?"


    She thumbed up for herself in her mind.


    This seemed to be an unimportant question, and Maynard should have answered it?


    Maynard fixed his eyes on the screen of his cellphone. Astonished, he asked, "Reporter Qi, do you


    have any improper desire for me?"


    Vi''s eyesight was very good. From her angle, she saw Maynard was ying with her cellphone


    happily.


    Vi had goose bumps all over her.


    She held the notebook in her arms a little tighter unconsciously and said in a low voice, "How could that


    be possible? Mr. Chu, although you''re handsome and rich, you have a very bad character. Who will like


    a CEO who doesn''t know about suffering at all?"


    Hearing herint, Maynard raised his head and took a faint look at her.


    "Really?" A smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. An evil smile yed at the corners of his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes and at the corners of his mouth. "Are you mocking me for not being charming?" he asked.


    Thebel on the hood was so big that Vi could smell danger.


    When the rm rang, she pretended to be calm but actually she felt nervous. She said with shyness,


    "No, no, No. I was just kidding. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as me, ho-ho."


    She was so guilty that she could only hide her feeling withughter.


    Maynard was not angry, and his smile was gentle and harmless. "I''m extremely bad. Don''t you know


    human sufferings?"


    Vi didn''t struggle at all and quickly changed her tone. "I was talking nonsense. You are rich, powerful


    and a broad-minded entrepreneur. Every time I see you, my heart beats quickly and is full of joy."


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she turned her head and wanted to p herself.


    Maynard put down his cellphone randomly and crooked his finger towards her. "Come here."


    Vi stepped back reflectively, full of caution on her face. "What do you want to do?"


    "Are you afraid of me turning out to be such a coward and having an affair?" Maynard said ironically.


    Realizing that she had gone too far, Vi rxed a little and said stubbornly, "Who said I was scared?


    Not at all. "


    "Then why note over?" Maynard said defiantly, a hint of fleeting light shing across his eyes.


    "Juste. I am not afraid!" said Vi.


    Maynard raised his eyebrows, as if he was watching a y.


    Vi''s words were like spilled water, which couldn''t be taken back. She was very upset.


    She had no choice but to put down her notebook and strode around the rectangr table between the


    sofas. When she was about to say something, her hand was pulled by Maynard and pulled to the side.


    "Ah!" Cried Vi.


    Vi fell down on the sofa, and her long hair spread out. The ck and bright luster made Maynard


    recall the touch he used to have between her hairs.


    Noticing the dangerous glint in Maynard''s eyes, Vi propped herself up with her hands on the sofa to


    get up.


    As soon as she moved, Maynard bent over and pressed her back. Then he said by her ear, "It seems


    that you''ve been admiring me for a long time. I''ll give you a chance to realize your true feelings."


    The warm breath spread around her ears. She felt embarrassed and moved aside.


    Hearing the kind of charity from Maynard, she could not help but roll her eyes. "Who has admired you?


    Your face is so big. Don''t you have a little guilty conscience? Get off me now! "


    Despite saying so, she still pushed him hard with her hands against his chest. However, the physical


    strength difference between men and women was great, so she tried her best to push him a few times,


    but to no avail.


    Vi was breathing so fast that her cheeks turned red.


    "You said no. didn''t you be very enthusiastic that night in the hotel?" Smelling the faint fragrance of her,


    Maynard became hoarse and attractive.


    Upon hearing this, Vi got even angrier.


    Enthusiasm? ''Damn you!''!


    She was justining in her heart and didn''t realize that she was being watched over again.


    Maynard said, looking at the white and slender neck of Vi.


    Then her sight fell on her cor which was slightly open after her violent struggle and her reddish sight.


    She felt her mind begin to be restless.


    "I didn''t expect that you are such a sexy woman." Maynard said in an ambiguous tone, and his big


    hand uncovered her coat.


    A spasm of terror passed over Vi. She punched him in the chest as if she had been pricked by a


    needle, "You pervert! Pervert! Where are you looking at?"


    She had lost her virginity twice. How was it going to be okay?


    It seemed that she was really angry with her fist. Hearing that, Maynard stopped the movement of his


    hand, which was not obvious at all. He only took a pause in an instant.


    "I''ve seen all your body." Maynardughed instead of getting angry.


    Vi struggled hard and finally let go of his hand. She covered her cor and red at him. "Shame on


    you!"


    However, she was pressed back by Maynard the next second after hearing his evil and attractive smile.


    His hands grasped her easily and she could not move at all.

 Chapter 10 Hurt Maynard

    Chapter 10 Hurt Maynard


    Vi was annoyed and anxious. "Let go of me!"


    Her hands were shackled, and her legs were pressed so hard that she couldn''t move. Her whole body


    was in pain.


    "What?" Maynard gave her a questioning look and said, "I''m teaching you how to sessfully attract


    my attention."


    Vi wanted to cry, "Who wants to learn that?"


    How shameless he was.


    Vi wriggled with embarrassment.


    "Don''t move, otherwise..." Her earlobe was scratched by the fingertip of Maynard.


    A tingle could be clearly heard in her ears. Vi instinctively tried to avoid it.


    They were very close to each other. The temperature of Maynard''s body was bing hotter and


    hotter, as if he could burn her.


    Vi was like a cat on hot bricks, getting agitated. What should she do?


    Seeing that Maynard''s behavior was getting more and more unbridled, Vi tried her best to struggle,


    but all in vain.


    As she was at a loss, from the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the ashtray by the table. In a


    hurry, she, like seeing a savior, stretched out her hand and hit him on his cracked forehead.


    "Wow!" Maynard felt a sharp pain and loosened his grip. Then he covered his forehead, while a stream


    of blood slid down the wound.


    When she got up and saw the blood, Vi realized what she had done.


    Her face was as pale as paper. She loosened her hand and the ashtray fell to the ground with a clear


    sound.


    A group of bodyguards came to the door for inspection. Hearing the sound inside, they broke in.


    Thirteen of the fifteen bodyguards surrounded her in case she escaped.


    In a rage and shyness, Vi tidied up the cor of her dress, and almost bit her lips to bleed.


    The rest two of them went over to examine the situation of Maynard and took out a tissue from the


    table to wipe off the blood on his face.


    Maynard stopped the bodyguard and took over the tissue, wiping it by himself.


    Vi noticed that he kept wiping his faces with the tissue for four or five times. It seemed that he was


    badly hurt.


    Since the bodyguards around her didn''t dare to approach, Vi was uneasy and asked with


    embarrassment, "Are you okay?"


    "How dare you hurt Mr. Chu? Are you insane?" A bodyguard standing next to Maynard widened his


    eyes. He pushed away a few bodyguards and clenched his fists to give Vi a punch.


    Vi closed her eyes and dared not to look. She thought she would get into trouble this time.


    "Stop!"


    She didn''t feel any pain on her face. Hearing Maynard''s sound of obstruction, she opened her eyes and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    saw Maynard clenching the fist that was about tond on her body.


    A slight sigh of relief escaped from Vi''s chest. She had mixed feelings about it.


    "Mr. Chu?" The bodyguard was confused.


    Hearing that, Maynard opened his thin lips and said, "Who told you toe in? Get out! "


    The fifteen bodyguards looked at each other, daring not disobey the order and went out.


    Then, there were only two people left in the office, Vi and Maynard.


    "Wasn''t you brave and fearless before?" As for Maynard''s angr face, it seemed as if he was covered


    with ayer of frost.


    Her face was pale. Vi felt that her death wasing.


    She clenched her fists, her back shivering. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Maynard walked in front of her with his long legs, Vi stepped back, "Don''te over, or I''ll teach you


    a lesson!"


    "Are you serious?" A mocking smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth.


    Vi didn''t dare to say anything. Until her back hit the cold wall, she bit the bullet and said, "Are you


    wrong? You took advantage of me, and I was wrong to stop you?"


    What kind of people are they?


    Maynard said with a cold and terrifying expression in his eyes. Grabbing her hair and forcing her to


    raise her head, he said, "You offended me, Vi. Don''t get away with it. The game has just begun."


    She felt a tingling on her scalp. Vi gritted her teeth and red at him.


    "Nice move."


    Maynard loosened his grip on her, moved his hand to her cor and pulled it hard.


    Not expecting his sudden attack, Vi was so scared that she screamed, "You bastard!"


    Vi squatted down and held herself with her hands, trembling. If possible, she would rather hide


    herself in a corner of the wall.


    Maynard sneered and didn''t continue saying anything. "Weren''t you very arrogant before? Don''t be


    afraid. It''s just the beginning. "


    With her head in her arms, a wide face of tears, Vi thought, ''Well, it was true that she apologized to


    me in self-defense, but she hadpletely offended him.''


    In a trance, Vi carried her bag and walked out of the Chu group. With the noise of hands sping


    her bag, she turned around to look at the 18th floor. All of a sudden, she wanted to die.


    Eventually, thousands of words could be said into one sentence - "Done!"

 Chapter 11 She Didnt Hang Up

    Chapter 11 She Didn''t Hang Up


    Vi could feel that her legs were constantly shivering.


    She had hit him with the ashtray just now, so Maynard must have hated her.


    No, I can''t stay here any longer!


    Upon arriving home, Vi took out her suitcase and crammed it with her clothes.


    "Mommy, are you going to move out?" As soon as Ann came in, he saw that she was in a hurry. He


    lifted the corners of his mouth.


    Putting thest piece of clothing on, Vi said without looking up, "Ann, we''re going to leave this ce


    of trouble and move on to a brand new and peaceful life."


    "What?" Ann nced at her, "Comrade Vi, be honest with me. Have you done something terrible?"


    Vi shook her head like a wave drum, and pleaded, "My son, listen to me this time, and I''ll exin it


    to youter, okay?"


    Ann said, concealing the concern in his eyes.


    It was his first time to see his mother so terrified. It seemed that it was necessary to find it out by


    special means.


    When she saw that he did not object, Vi knew that he had agreed and immediately let out a sigh of


    relief.


    Now the situation was very serious. They might die if they didn''t run. They had no chance in the future.


    Vi packed up her stuff, took her son wearing a peaked cap by taxi to the airport reception desk to


    buy the tickets.


    "Please give me two tickets to C City. Thank you." Vi said to the receptionist as she constantly


    looked back. She didn''t know why she was so flustered.


    The bank clerk at the airport smiled and said, "Please show me your ID card first."


    Vi replied and passed her ID card.


    The receptionist took a look at her ID card and herputer and apologized. "I''m sorry. We have


    received the notice that we can''t sell the ticket to you."


    Then she returned her ID card.


    Puzzled, they looked at each other.


    "Mommy, maybe it''s all your fault." Ann stared at her without a blink. "Leniency to those who confess


    and severity to those who refuse to be punished. What have you done?"


    Vi squatted down and gently rubbed her son''s head. "Nothing special. Maybe it''s an ident. Let''s


    go to more airports."


    She was freaking out.


    She dared not say that she hurt his father?


    "I''m going to the bathroom. I''ll interrogate you after Ie back." After saying that, Ann went into the


    men''s bathroom.


    Vi stood up and cried to the sky.


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    A phone rang.


    When she saw the strange number on the screen, Vi hesitated for a while and pulled up. "Hello,


    who''s that?"


    "Ha, Vi, don''t even think about escaping. You won''t be able to escape."


    When she heard Maynard''s extremely calm voiceing through the phone, Vi could not stay calm


    any longer. She threw her cellphone onto the ground heavily and shouted, "Maynard, you idiot!


    Bastard! Why is she so haunted? "


    Until now, she figured out that it was that guy who made her unable to buy the tickets!


    She took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down. She bent down to pick up the phone, only to find


    that the screen was still on. What was worse, it showed that the call was not hung up.


    Vi was so shocked that she raised her hand, trying to throw the phone away from her as far as


    possible. However, before she could do so, the voice at the other end of the line sounded, "You dare to


    curse me. Now let''s wait and see."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Her delicate hand fell down feebly. Vi didn''t know whether to cry or not. It was hard for her not to cry.


    She really wanted to p herself! Why didn''t she find out the phone was not hung up? Why!


    That was what Ann saw when he came back.


    "Ann, I''m afraid that mommy can''t get through this. If anything happens to me, you must live on well."


    Vi held his little body, crying and crying.


    Ann patted her on the head and said, "Mommy, open your mouth and take the medicine."


    Vi held her hands tightly and said firmly, "Ann, listen to me. I am not capable to protect you and let


    you live a happy life, but you have to live a good life."


    She couldn''t buy a ticket now. Maybe in a few days she wouldn''t even have a chance to live in the


    sunshine.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Or she might end up in jail.


    Her face was changing as she bit her finger so hard that she looked very worried.


    "Mommy, let''s go home first. It''s so embarrassing."


    Ann had been ustomed to herst words. With a roll of eyes, he pushed her away, took his suitcase


    and walked back by his short legs.


    ''I can''t leave now. Whoever dares to bully my mommy will pay the price, '' he thought to himself!


    "Ann, are youforting me? How about your arms? " Vi pretended toin and wiped away


    the tears that didn''t even exist.


    Ann looked back and said, "This is for your future daughter-inw. You have no right to get it."


    He continued to drag her luggage out.


    Vi choked and followed up, "Ann, you don''t have a daughter-inw yet. I borrow it."


    Ann red at her, "Stop it."

 Chapter 12 Paparazzi

    Chapter 12 Paparazzi


    When they got home, Vi, who was still suffering from extreme fear, tossed and turned in bed the


    whole night. The next day, after she sent Ann to school, she came to the periodical office with two ck


    eyes.


    "I don''t care whether I keep my head low or not," With a mournful look, she continued, "I hope I will


    have a happy ending with the editor in chief."


    She screwed up an interview for the third time. She wouldn''t be punished, unless there was a miracle.


    Vi stepped on the steps step by step, as if she didn''t care about the consequences at all. When she


    stepped into the threshold, her eyes were shining with shiny light. All of a sudden, she was scared to


    scream.


    "Vi, we are waiting for you. Don''t shout." Stephanie walked over and looked at her with displeasure


    and fear in her eyes.


    Vi thought she was unable to protect herself and didn''t notice it.


    Hearing Stephanie''s words, Vi trembled like a leaf in the wind and rain.


    ''Oh, crap! The chief editor is going to criticize me in front of so many people. She must want to make a


    scene to warn those who are not good at their work.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, chief editor. I''m a man of my word. I shouldn''t be useless. I should be grateful for what I


    have done. Please help me. Don''t make me suffer."


    On instinct, Vi clung to Stephanie''s leg, crying.


    "Vi, get up first." With these words, Stephanie was about to help her.


    Vi shook her head, "If you don''t promise me, chief editor, I won''t get up. This is myst request


    before I die."


    The people from the magazine office were all confused. They didn''t know what Vi''s purpose was.


    "What bad luck! Say it carefully!" Stephanie pushed her sses up her nose and said in a weird tone,


    "I''m afraid you still have a long way to go in the future."


    Hands on her thigh stopped. Vi blinked and said, "Chief editor, I don''t know what you mean."


    Taking the opportunity to get rid of her, Stephanie stepped back a few steps before saying, "From today


    on, you''re the private journalist of the CEO of Maynard."


    "What!" Vi pointed at herself and asked incredulously, "Body journalist?"


    What''s going on? She could hear every word she said clearly, but why couldn''t she understand?


    "Oh, I forgot that you haven''t received any news." Without any feeling of sorry, Stephanie said, "Half an


    hour ago, I got a call from Mr. Chu. He was very satisfied with you, so he asked for my advice and


    referred to you as his personal reporter."


    There was no smile in Stephanie''s eyes.


    Mr. Chu had said that he had asked for her opinion first, but had said those harsh words at the same


    time. Even if she had disagreed with his decision, his conclusion had been finalized.


    At that moment, Vi didn''t squat down. She stiffly stood up and managed a smile, which was even


    uglier than crying, and said, "Editor in chief, you''d better beat me to the bottom."


    She didn''t believe a single word such as what Maynard said.


    If she was smashed by an ashtray, she would never be very satisfied.


    "What do you mean? Vi" Stephanie''s face darkened. "Mr. Chu has already said that. What is your


    attitude? Don''t think that you can get a lot of money just because you have Mr. Chu''s back! "


    She threw the document on the table with a snap, which made Vi shiver.


    Noticing the hostile look from her colleagues, Vi exined at once, "I didn''t mean it, chief editor. It


    was all quite sudden I was incoherent. Sorry. "


    She felt strange as all the people of the periodical office were waiting for her early in the morning. It


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned out to be Maynard.


    Vi was freaking out.


    Hearing that, Stephanie''s face got better atst. "In a word, that''s exactly what I want to say. Go and


    report everything in Chu''s office. Remember to record everything he does for me, and don''t miss any


    details."


    The envious and jealous nces from her colleagues made Vi swallow the blood in her throat and


    reply: "Yes."


    In the rare sight of Stephanie and a group of colleagues, Vi took a taxi to Chu group, which was


    nothing different from Yama''s pce, with her injured foot.


    Walking to the door of the CEO''s office, Vi didn''t move at all, trembling and staring at the door as if


    facing a formidable enemy.


    She didn''t dare to face Maynard at all after what had happened yesterday.


    Just as she stood still, Julie Zhu, the president''s assistant, came out of the office and saw her.


    "Miss Qi, are you here to interview our CEO?"


    When Vi saw her, she asked in confusion, "Who are you?"


    "I went on a business trip the other day. Maybe you don''t know me. I''m Mr. Chu''s assistant and I just


    came back today." Julie Zhu kept a proper smile and said, "My boss said that a journalist woulde


    here today. I guess it must be you."


    Trying to hide her embarrassment, Vi chuckled, "Well, nice to meet you."


    "Mr. Chu is out working. Pleasee in first," Julie Zhu suggested.

 Chapter 13 That Night Five Years Ago

    Chapter 13 That Night Five Years Ago


    Trying to resist the urge to escape, Vi entered the CEO''s office.


    She had thought that even if she ran so fast now, she would still be caught by the chief editor.


    Therefore, she felt ill at ease and sat down on the sofa.


    "Miss Qi, take a seat. I''m going to copy the data." Julie said as she closed the door.


    Vi suddenly felt that it was a waste of talent for such a good assistant to be owned by Maynard, the


    demon.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew in from the outside of the window, and several pieces of paper on


    the desk were blown to her feet.


    Vi bent over to pick up the box and was about to put it back on the table. Suddenly, she saw her


    photo on the top left corner of the box, with the words "Information about Vi".


    She was startled and quickly looked through them one by one. The information on the document could


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be said to be in details, and he knew exactly where she went. What''s more, she noticed that the


    information was found by him when she was a child.


    Did he discover something?


    Trembling with fear, she clenched the paper into a ball unconsciously.


    A sound of opening the door came through. It was Maynard.


    She subconsciously hid the few documents behind her, praying that the guy hadn''t seen them yet.


    "I''ve already seen that. It''s toote." Sitting on the chair behind the table, Maynard picked up a pen and


    yed with it.


    Upon hearing what Maynard had said, Vi got furious. She said, "You bastard! How dare you send


    people to investigate me! Don''t you know that you are invading my privacy?"


    She would have thrown the papers onto his face if it were not for her remaining sense!


    "Reporter, have you heard a saying?" Maynard was not angry at all, and his face was calm.


    ncing at each other angrily, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You know the source. It''s good to cooperate with you." Maynard raised his chin and raised the corners


    of his narrow and long eyes slightly. "You should have known my identity. Since I have decided to let


    you be my personal reporter, before that, I have to inspect whether you are dangerous or not."


    "Can you detect how dangerous I am now?" Vi was very angry.


    "From my point of view, you don''t have a big problem, zed. I just need your answer." Chauncy said


    seriously.


    Anna took a deep breath and tried to calm down, but her fists clenched unconsciously. "President


    Chauncy, please tell me."


    She really wanted to p this man to death!


    "I have found out almost your information, but just in the night five years ago, I didn''t find it. Reporter,


    can you tell me what is going on?" Maynard sat straight and stopped ying with the guide pen in his


    hand.


    She lowered her head, letting down the bangs on her forehead. She hid her emotions and said, " That


    night five years ago, I was with my boyfriend. "


    "How long will you stay here?" Maynard asked urgently.


    With a guilty conscience, Vi yawned while covering her mouth. "The past is past. Now that we have


    broken up, just let it go."


    "Really?" Maynard said with an unidentified expression.


    Vi nodded and gave the crumpled paper to him. "Mr. Chu, I don''t know what to say since you have


    already checked it. But it''s not good for you to behave like that. I hope you won''t do it again, okay?"


    However, she didn''t expect that Maynard didn''t take the envelope but grasped her hand. As a result,


    she trembled, and the material in her hand fell like snow all over the ce.


    She tried several times but still failed to get rid of Maynard. With a defensive look on her face, she said,


    "Mr. Chu, you can''t do anything like that. We are just partners."


    Subconsciously, she looked at the table in the sofa and suddenly found that the ashtray was gone.


    "Why is your hand so cold?" Maynard didn''t answer her question but asked her in reply. With a gloomy


    expression on his face, he added, "I remember once there was a woman whose hands were cold and


    rigid when she went to bed."


    Wearing a confused look on her face, Vi fixed her coat with another hand on her neck


    exaggeratedly. "President Chu, I haven''t noticed that the air-conditioner in the office is so cold. Oh my


    God! Am I cold? Have I got a flu?"


    She sneezed exaggeratedly and looked very worried.


    "It seems very cold." Maynard nodded slightly and released her. "You run around the magazine office


    and the Chu group every day, so you must have never seen the scenery here. Come on, I''ll take you


    out to have a look."


    Vi rubbed her wrist. She didn''t show on her face, but in fact, she was very nervous. In her opinion,


    Maynard had never been easily fooled.


    Vi pretended to be ttered, seemingly constantly ttering, but actually refused, "Ah, how can I?


    Mr. Chu, your time is as precious as water. How can I have the heart to let you waste on a woman like


    me? "


    "What? Why did you turn me down for such a trifle? " Feeling dissatisfied, Maynard threatened her with


    his eyes. "Should I call your chief editor in advance and ask for her permission?"


    As he spoke, he picked up the microphone.


    She stopped him at the first time and said with a big smile, "Mr. Chu, you don''t have to do that for me.


    I''m just going out to have a walk. I''ll go there in a minute."


    She looked totally different from what she looked like before.

 Chapter 14 We Have Made A Deal

    Chapter 14 We Have Made A Deal


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, the corners of Vi''s mouth twitched severely. "Mr.


    Chu, you just said that we would stroll around here, but now you seem to want to drive, saying that


    you''d like to take a trip to another city by yourself."


    Hearing that, Maynard stopped the car door. After taking a look at her, he yed the same trick again


    and said, "Hmm? I have to call your chief to ask if she is willing to allow you to go out with me."


    He reached out for his phone.


    Upon hearing him, Vi was almost driven mad. She gasped for three or four times and said, "Mr. Chu,


    you''re right. I''ll listen to you."


    He just wanted to force her to give in? She did what he wanted, okay?


    As she had expected, after hearing her words, Maynard, who had been on the phone, hung up the


    phone and gestured her to get on the car.


    Vi snorted, opened the door of the back seat, got in and heavily closed the door, as if to vent her


    inner discontent.


    When she saw that Maynard, who was in the driver''s seat, stepped on the gas and drove away, she


    could do nothing butugh bitterly. She didn''t expect that the famous Maynard would take the initiative


    to be a driver and that she would feel better somehow.


    A chuckle yed at first. Then a light bulb went off in her eyes. "Mr. Chu, you''re a good driver."


    While driving, Maynard took a look at her through the rearview mirror and continued to look at the road


    ahead. "Thank you for your praise. The second person who praised mest time has disappeared in


    front of my eyes."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine as something terrible came to Vi''s mind. She tried her best to put


    on a smiling face and said, "Mr. Chu, I take back my words, and you just pretend that you didn''t hear


    them."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    How could she forget that his destructive power was one hundred percent.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to argue with the poor." Maynard sneered.


    A wry smile appeared on her face. The blue veins stood out on the back of her hands. She could bear


    it!


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a university of A city.


    Upon hearing his words, she felt so sad that she hid in the car, not daring to go out.


    "What? Do you need me to carry you out? " Maynard, who had already got off the car, opened her door


    and looked down at her.


    It was a hot day, but Vi''s palms and back were sweating.


    She licked her dry lips and wanted tough, but she failed. "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry to bother you. What are


    you doing here?"


    "You can say that." There was something interesting in Maynard''s dark eyes.


    "I''ll wait for you here and then I won''t disturb you," said Vi.


    She was about to close the door, but she failed as Maynard was trying to pull it out of the car. With


    much strength, she gave up.


    "Miss. Qi, you are my private reporter, so you have to follow me closely. By the way, how do you feel


    when the cool is taking me inside to suffer?" Maynard said coldly.


    The temperature in the car suddenly dropped by ten degrees. Since Maynard was there, how could she


    use an air conditioner?


    "How about this? I''ll buy you ice cream and you do your business." asked Vi.


    "Reporter, are you coaxing me as a three-year-old child?" Maynard''s face turned deathly pale. He said


    word by word, "I''ll tell you seriously once. Come down with me! Or have you ever done something


    shameful in a university? "


    With her mind in a mess, Vi subconsciously retorted, "How could it be possible!"


    "Then why do you feel guilty?" Standing under a willow tree, he folded his arms, wore a tight suit and


    looked handsome, which attracted the discussion of the girls in the school.


    When she heard Maynard''s shameless words, she was pissed off.


    She suddenly straightened up and raised her head. "Who, who is guilty? Didn''t you ask me to get off


    the car and go with you? I''ll go with you. I''m not afraid of you! "


    Being touched by Maynard''s words, Vi got off the car and mmed the door.


    "That''s good. You can go in first. Is there any problem?" A dash of light shed across Maynard''s eyes,


    but it disappeared so quickly that nobody noticed it.


    Vi snorted coldly and decided to be forthright, biting the tip of her tongue and entering the room.


    They walked around the campus and came to the flower nursery.


    Vi saw that Maynard didn''t do anything else as he came in. He did not look for someone or get back


    at her. She felt sad.


    Sea was always calm before storms.


    Thinking of that, she hesitated for a while and then asked, "Mr. Chu, didn''t you say that you were


    "No hurry." With an unknown expression on his face, Maynard said in an indifferent tone, "I said that I


    would take you out to enjoy the scenery. It''s not bad."


    Looking around at the campus with the same memory as in her mind, a touch of nostalgia shed in


    her eyes, but she did not dare to be excited. "Not too serious."


    "ording to your information, you were in this university. You should be happy to travel again here."


    Maynard said in surprise.


    After a pause, Vi smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Chu, your memory is so good. You can even participate in


    the super brain."

 Chapter 15 Pay The Price

    Chapter 15 Pay The Price


    She was curious why she was always the one who got into trouble? Why should I do this? ''?


    "It''s useless to tter me. Next I''m going to another ce. You can go with me." As soon as he finished


    saying that, he grasped her arm and walked in another direction.


    Margaret struggled and even grabbed his powerful palm with the other hand. She shouted, "what are


    you doing! I won''t leave! "


    "It''s not up to you!" A mocking smile broke across Maynard''s face. He exerted force to his hand, and


    Vi was pulled forward like a kite.


    It was not until she was pulled to a vast square that Maynard had mercy to let her go.


    Massaging her aching wrist, Vi screamed angrily, "What the hell are you doing? We don''t have any


    enmity against each other. Why do you hold on to me? "


    "I''m just investigating something." Maynard straightened his suit, which was a bit messy, and reminded


    her with "kindness", "Don''t you see where we are?"


    She nced around casually and retorted, "Where can I be? I''m just..."


    After seeing everything around her clearly, she suddenly stopped.


    She quickly turned around with her back to Maynard, and her blood was being frozen.


    This was where a music party had been held five years ago. She had been drugged and taken to


    Maynard''s bed in a daze that night


    Vi''s face turned pale. Before she could respond, she lifted her chin with one hand.


    "You don''t look good." He stroked her chin with his broken finger.


    Vi pped his hand away and held back her sadness. She raised her hand to touch her forehead,


    "Ah, I feel so dizzy. It must be because the sun is too hot. I have to find a ce to have a rest."


    She quickened her pace. If she had wings, she would like to fly immediately.


    However, she was quick. Before she could fall, Maynard grasped her and with a little force, she fell into


    his arms reflexively.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A light smell of tobo came to her nose. She hurriedly pushed him away, looked up and questioned,


    "Did I break thew for having a rest?"


    "Do you want to take a rest under the sun or dare not stay here?" Maynard said in a cold voice. His


    eyes were sharper than usual.


    Vi speechless.


    "If you are a virgin, what will happen if you have sex with a strange man?" Maynard continued as his


    eyes were fixed on her.


    "Of course that man will be responsible for me," said Vi.


    "Then why don''t you look for the man five years ago?" Maynard asked.


    Vi immediately denied. "You''ve got the wrong person!"


    "How do you know I got the wrong person?" Maynard approached her and said sharply, "Did I say that I


    was looking for someone?"


    Didn''t she know that the more passionate she was, the more suspicious she was?


    Vi remained silent.


    The atmosphere between them became awkward.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A male teacher, over 50 years old, walked over with a book in hand. His eyes were filled with shock


    when he looked at Vi. "You are Vi, aren''t you?"


    A few secondster, she recognized her and smiled happily. "Hello, Mr. Li."


    "You naughty girl, where did you go?" Mr. Li was very fond of this good student. He worried and even


    felt sorry for her. "I know what happened that year was a big blow to you..."


    "That''s all over, Mr. Li. I''m doing great now. Look at me. I''ve gained a lot of weight." Vi interrupted in


    a hurry.


    "Yes, you are right. And this is?" Realizing that he didn''t have anything to say, Mr. Li turned to look at


    Maynard and changed the topic.


    A faint smile yed on Vi''s face. She said, "He is Mr. Chu, my boss." It was him who made her


    be a journalist, so he really lived up to her words.


    Mr. Li nodded.


    "Mr. Chu, nice to meet you. I hope you can get on well with Vi," Mr. Li said to Maynard.


    Maynard looked at her in silence.


    Being stared by his sharp eyes, Vi felt that there was nothing she could hide.


    Mr. Li patted on her shoulder and said, "I have to go to ss now. Don''t forget to hang out with your


    ssmates when you have time."


    "Okay," said Vi.


    She kept her head down in fear that her secret would be exposed to the public if she gave a glimpse at


    Maynard.


    She was so absent-minded that she even had no impression of getting in the car.


    She didn''t get back to normal until the car was on the way to the Chu group.


    "Vi, if you are smart enough, tell me honestly, where did you go that night five years ago?" With his


    hands on the steering wheel, Maynard didn''t turn around.


    Vi uneasily moved aside and red at the back of his head. "You''re so boring. I''m with my


    boyfriend, and I don''t understand what you said!"


    "What I hate most is when people lie to me, Vi. If you lie to me, you have to be prepared to pay the


    price!" Maynard warned her coldly.


    Seeing Maynard''s cold and determined eyes through the rearview mirror, Vi could not help but feel


    fear.

 Chapter 16 Mr. Chu Is Scolded

    Chapter 16 Mr. Chu Is Scolded


    In the afternoon, Vi was woken up. At that time, her head was covered by a blue sheet, and her


    brain was still in a trance.


    She could only hear the conversation between a man and a woman not far away.


    All of a sudden, she came to herself and stretched half of her head out of the sheet secretly. Seeing


    that the female doctor criticized Maynard as a subordinate, she was shocked.


    Did she see it wrong?


    Maynard, the pride in everyone''s eyes, had also been cursed one day?


    Surprised as she was, she took half of her head back as soon as possible for fear of being discovered.


    "How did you make a boyfriend?" The female doctor put her hands into her pockets with displeasure on


    her face, "Don''t you know how hot it is? How dare you lock her in the car alone? "


    Vi moved her head slightly under the quilt. She was totally confused.


    Girl friend? What the hell?


    With a poker face, Maynard exined seriously, "She''s not my girlfriend."


    At first, Vi wanted to step up and say something about existence, but when she heard the evil voice,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    she chose to pretend to be dead in silence.


    She didn''t forget what he had done this noon. He hurt her and she almost couldn''t see the sun


    tomorrow.


    "But why did you look so anxious when you sent her here just now?" The doctor was not convinced at


    all. She warned Maynard, "You are good-looking. I just want to remind you that you should be nice to


    your girlfriend. Someone will lose life because of your negligence. If you continue to be like this, you


    will be doomed to a lone life."


    The doctor was so excited that she couldn''t control her voice. Many patients and nurses around came


    to see what happened.


    Vi clenched her fists and agreed with what she said. She thought the doctor was very good at


    scolding. As for girlfriend, she chose to ignore it.


    It was the first time she had heard someone cursing Maynard. She admired the doctor very much.


    She went on listening.


    Facing strange gazes from all directions, Maynard emitted cold air of three feet in his body. With just a


    nce, the people outside could not stand his majesty. The crowd scattered everywhere.


    Vi blinked and wondered why there was no sound?


    At this time, a slightly cold voice came above her head, "How is she now?"


    "Now you start to care about your girlfriend? Why didn''t you do that earlier? " The female doctor


    sounded again, "At present, there seems to be no problem. She will be fine after a few days of


    hospitalization after she wakes up."


    Vi heard Maynard said something neither too cold nor too warm.


    Then the female doctor tucked her in the quilt while she said to Maynard, "Now you go to the hospital


    for the surgery and by the way prepare for change of clothes. Remember to take good care of her."


    The doctor said and left, swinging her ponytail.


    Maynard left after making a phone call.


    Thirty secondster, when she felt that they had gone far, Vi lifted up the sheet and looked around.


    She did not want to stay here for a long time, so she''d better leave as soon as possible.


    She put on her shoes as this idea popped into her mind. Then she walked out of the room on tiptoe to


    have a look at the corridor.


    Only two people passed by in the corridor. It was the best time for them to leave. However, as soon as


    she walked out, she saw Maynarding in with a ck face.


    "Reporter, where are you going when you wake up?" Maynard said in a gloomy voice and walked


    towards her with his long and straight legs.


    The distance between them was less than three meters.


    Vi''s back was stiff and her legs were trembling. She then said: "Damn it!"


    She pinched her thigh with her hand. Maybe it was because her brain was in a mess, or she just got


    the nerve to do that. She put on a defiant smile and then ran away.


    "How dare you! You are doomed to die if I catch you!" The voice of Maynard, mixed with fury and killing


    intent, came through from behind.


    Vi took time to look back and saw them chasing after her. She knew very well that if she was caught,


    she would be crippled.


    However, there was no turning back. She had no other choice but to run faster.


    The moment she ran away, Maynard chased after her, and then the two of them walked out of the


    hospital building one by one.


    She bypassed the fountain and trotted the greenwn to the back of the hospital.


    The only problem was that Vi was in a weak state, and when she exerted herself to run under such


    circumstances, she began to breathe rapidly, as if a fire was burning in her abdomen.


    She didn''t know how long she had run, but her brain became dizzy again.


    When she ran to the swimming pool behind the hospital, everything went ck in front of her eyes. And


    then she slipped and fell into the water with her body out of control.


    With a loud ssh, a big whirlpool appeared on the surface of the water, sshing countless water


    flowers.


    "Help, help!" Vi struggled a few times in the water and asked for help.


    More and more water rushed into her mouth and nose before she could shout out those words.


    There was a ssh in front of her eyes, so she couldn''t see clearly. Her body was slowly falling into the


    water

 Chapter 17 Unexpected Things Happened In Life

    Chapter 17 Unexpected Things Happened In Life


    And then Vi was taken back to the ward by Maynard.


    The hair of Vi spread on her chest and back, and water dripped down the clothes to the ground.


    After changing her clothes, she came out of the bathroom and blocked by Maynard, who hadn''t had


    time to change his clothes.


    "Vi, I warn you, if you dare to run out again, I''ll break your legs." He shook her hand off violently, and


    darkness filled his eyes.


    She was forced to take a few steps back and sat on the sickbed. As her shoulders shrank, she said,


    "Mr. Chu, I just wanted to go to the bathroom. People are in a hurry. Please don''t misunderstand me."


    While she was lying through her teeth, she smiled sheepishly. Feeling danger, she covered her legs


    with the nket for fear that she would lose it.


    "There is a toilet in the ward as well. Don''t you want to go out to have fun?"


    Jay was so annoyed that heughed.


    Drops of water from the hair fell down from his sculptural face, which somehow made him a little sexy.


    Vi hurriedly shook her head, "No, no, I was wrong. I was wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Maynard was unmoved by her words and said by himself, "Next time,


    either your leg hasn''t been injured, or I''ll send you to the mental hospital."


    Upon hearing the hospital name, she trembled with fear.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her face changed a little, but she immediately ran to him, being very considerate. "Mr. Chu, don''t worry.


    I won''t cause you any trouble. You can change your clothes now, in case you catch a cold. I''m worried


    about you."


    She pouted and acted in an exaggerated way.


    She was a normal person and she would definitely be insane if she went to the psychiatric hospital.


    Given the current situation, she had no choice but to yield.


    "You''d better be." Maynard coaxed her by raising her chin with his finger and looking at her face that


    was about to go stiff with her smile. "For those who misbehave, I''m very happy to teach them


    obedient."


    Tears were streaming down her face, and her back was cold.


    After staying in the hospital for one day, she could hardly sit still. Although she had secretly called her


    son after Maynard left yesterday, she was still very worried about whether her son could take good care


    of himself.


    However, due to the threat of Maynard, she didn''t dare to go around. The only way was to "get my


    approval".


    If the doctor had said that she was fine, then Maynard would have no reason to prevent her from


    leaving the ward?


    Therefore, when the female doctor came to make her rounds, she pulled the corner of her clothes and


    said, "Doctor, I think I''m almost recovered. Can I leave the hospital?"


    She calcted silently. She would be paid less if she stayed here for one day and she couldn''t get hurt.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Your boyfriend said you need to have a good rest." The doctor looked at


    her andforted, "It seems that he cares about you very much."


    This was not the point.


    She bit the tip of her tongue and sobbed. "Doctor, you don''t understand. He''s going to be engaged to


    another woman today. I want to stop him. If it''s toote, I''ll regret it."


    She blinked, trying to force her tears out.


    "He looks like a fine looking man. I didn''t expect him to be a scum." The female doctor, after all, was a


    woman, and she sympathized with Vi. "Little sister, why not dumping this kind of man?"


    "I just want to know whether he loves me or not. Doctor, please tell me, can I leave the hospital?" said


    Vi.


    "¡­¡­ Well, that''s okay, but you can go out to beat that scumbag and go back to live. " The doctor said.


    With a tender face, Vi seemed to have realized something, and then she sadly sighed, "No, I want to


    find a quiet ce."


    "Okay, you can leave now." The woman doctor took pity on her.


    Vi could see agreement in her eyes. When she was about to say something, someone knocked at


    the door.


    The moment she lowered her head and saw Julie, who was Maynard''s assistant, she had a bad


    feeling.


    Vi was startled by her sudden appearance. She took her chin back and asked, "Julie, why are you


    here?"


    The doctor took a look at them and walked out of the ward. Julie walked in and smiled at her.


    "Here is the thing. Mr. Chu tells you that if you don''t feel dizzy and want to leave the hospital, you can


    go to the vi to take care of him," Julie pulled out a chair and sat down in front of her. With an innocent


    smile, she said.


    Vi was shocked. "How does he know that I want to leave the hospital?" She had only said it now, but


    he had already known it. Was he a prophet?


    A gust of cold wind was blowing on her back. She felt inexplicably terrified.


    "Well, here is the thing." Julie raised the phone in her hand. "I identally heard the conversation


    between you and the doctor. I''m sorry."


    How Vi wished she could knock herself at tofu.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. Qi, Mr. Chu doesn''t me you." Julie exined softly.


    ''It''s time for me to leave, '' Vi thought.

 Chapter 18 What I Think Is Reasonable

    Chapter 18 What I Think Is Reasonable


    "Reporter, am I not making the decision for myself?" Julie had an apologetic look on her face, and her


    eyes betrayed a hint of guilt. "I don''t want to bother you. I saw that you were too engrossed in your


    conversation with that female doctor," she continued


    Vi was so furious, but she could only keep smiling and said against her will, "It doesn''t matter. I


    heard you. I was going to tell himter."


    Julie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vi gave a slight cough and said, "Assistant Julie, did you say that Mr. Chu asked me to go to his


    office?"


    "Yes. The CEO is sick. He needs someone who is considerate to take care of him, such as you." Julie


    ttered.


    After chuckling awkwardly a few times, Vi said, "Don''t tter me. I''m careless and clumsy. I don''t


    think it''s appropriate for me to take care of Mr. Chu."


    Most importantly, why should she take care of him when he was injured? At best, it is seeking ways to


    return his kindness, at worst, it is like the servant girl in ancient to take the trouble to serve the master


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    as he fell ill.


    "Mr. Chu said that you would be fine with that." Julie encouraged her with a gentle tone. "Miss Qi, you


    have to be confident in yourself."


    Taking a deep breath, Vi took a heavy load on her mind and refused bluntly, "I''m sorry, but I can''t


    take care of you any longer. I''m just recovered and I need to go home to have a rest."


    "Well, if that''s the case, could you please inform Mr. Chu in person?" Julie handed her phone, with a


    pleading in her eyes.


    Feeling helpless, Vi took over the phone and called Maynard.


    As soon as the line was connected, she heard a cough on the other end of the phone. Hesitantly, she


    asked, "Hello, is that Mr. Chu?"


    "If you don''t show up in an hour, I''ll ask bodyguards to kidnap you. Look out for yourself."


    There was no chance for Vi to finish her words, but Maynard had already hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beep on the phone, she regretted hitting the muzzle of the gun.


    "Reporter, what did our CEO say?" Julie was very close to her and she had heard the conversation.


    She asked to break the embarrassment.


    Like an eggnt which had been hit by frost, Vi handed her cell phone back in a low spirit. "Mr. Chu


    told me to go quickly."


    No matter how reluctant she was, she had to concede in front of the absolute authority.


    With Julie''s help, Vi had alreadypleted the discharge formalities. Reluctantly, she got into the


    car. It drove toward the Green Forest Area which is the well-known rich area in A city.


    Standing at the gate of a towering vi, Vi took a look at the green view and the luxurious vi,


    which was gracefully built with a faint sense of elegance. She thought that she would be immune to any


    illness if she could live in.


    "Miss Qi, when you see our CEO, you must be happy and behave well. Don''t piss him off, or else his


    condition will get worse." Julie kindly reminded her.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Vi replied in a polite manner, "Do you think so?"


    "Yes, show eight standard teeth." Julie nodded with satisfaction and rang the door bell.


    Vi chuckled. How she wished he could get better? Although he was sick because he wanted to save


    her, she didn''t forget how much he had suffered to take advantage of her.


    After the housekeeper opened the door, they walked into the living room.


    They saw Maynard in a customized white shirt and ck suit pants, with a morbid red face. As he


    knocked on theputer while coughing from time to time.


    He would also work on the day when he got ill. What happened to his boss? Wasn''t he very busy?


    "Mr. Chu, I''ve brought Miss Qi here. Is there anything I can do for you?" Julie walked up and said


    cautiously.


    Maynard nodded slightly and said, "You can go back to thepany first."


    Julie replied and turned around to leave.


    In an instant, nothing was left in the big living room, except for Vi and Maynard.


    Hearing that, a chill came over Vi. She tried to calm herself down and said with an exaggerated look


    on her face, "Mr. Chu, the most important thing for a patient is rest. You should stop working at hand.


    Health is the most important thing."


    It seemed that she was thinking for the other party, but in fact, the schadenfreude in her eyes betrayed


    her.


    "Okay, you are right." Coco gave her a disdainful look and stopped what he was doing.


    A look of disbelief came over Vi''s face. She just said it casually. Why did he take it seriously?


    "I''m hungry, Miss Qi." Maynard raised his eyebrows slightly and gave her a look.


    She received the information in his eyes. She pointed at herself and blurted out, "You don''t want me to


    cook for you, do you?"


    "Reporter, your IQ is much higher today." With his legs crossed and the back of the ck leather sofa,


    Maynard looked rxed and elegant.


    Vi rolled her eyes at the ceiling and then said with a righteous look, "Mr. Chu, I''m a journalist, not a


    servant."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. "My servant is off work today, and she won''t be


    back in three days. Please give her a few more days," he said.


    Vi frowned and said: "Is there any mistake?"


    How could he be so shameless to say such words?

 Chapter 19 Our Baby And I Miss You

    Chapter 19 Our Baby And I Miss You


    "I''m earning hundreds of millions every day. Do you think I''ll make any mistakes on such a trifle?"


    Maynard lifted his tails, giving off a dangerous aura.


    A small and forced smile broke across her face. She sat down on the sofa opposite to Maynard and


    said, "Mr. Chu, this is not the point. The point isn''t that I don''t want to cook."


    "Really?" Maynard sneered. "If you don''t do it, that''s fine. I n to change another group of


    professional reporters. They will be very happy to cook for me. As for you, it''s up to you chief editor."


    ''let Stephanie take care of me? He would definitely take the chance to destroy her and throw her away


    to interview some snake raising experts and so on


    When she thought of this, she changed her attitude totally and said, "No, I think what you said makes


    sense. If it is something that other people can do, I will do it for you immediately. Wait for me."


    Maynard looked at her with a faint smile.


    The housekeeper came in and bowed. "Young master, Elly Xia is here."


    On hearing this name, which was obviously a woman''s, Vi quickly concentrated on the patient.


    "Invite her in." Maynard covered his mouth with his hand and coughed.


    Just as she was guessing what kind of rtionship they were, she saw the woman the housekeeper


    was going to invite walked in with a 8 cm stiletto, a red knee length dress floating slightly, her long


    straight hair hanging down behind her. She had an oval face, wearing makeup even more solid than


    her face.


    She looked so pure.


    Then, a woman named Elly Xia red at her. She was about to sit next to Maynard''s left hand.


    Unexpectedly, when she received a nce from him, she got hurt on her face and didn''t dare to take


    any action.


    The Butler got them some tea and left soon.


    Vi suddenly felt like a third wheel.


    A normal girl would have left a long time ago after being treated like that. However, to her surprise, Elly


    Xia turned into a beaming smile very soon.


    She was stunned by her ability of self-adjustment.


    "Maynard, why didn''t you tell me that you were back?" She asked in a sweet voice.


    Vi gently touched her cold arm and thought, ''Oh, my God. I didn''t expect that Maynard likes this


    one.''


    "Don''t you know?" Maynard pursed his thin lips slightly, and no emotion could be seen through his


    ck eyes.


    "¡­¡­ I saw your car parked outside the gate, so I knew you must havee back." Shyly, she lowered


    her head and said in a sweet voice, "You haven''te back for a while. Our baby and I miss you so


    much."


    "Haha!" Vi, who was drinking water, couldn''t help spitting out water when she heard this sensational


    news.


    She stared at her.


    She put down the ss and took out a tissue to wipe the water left on the corner of her mouth. She


    apologized again and again, "I''m sorry. Please go on with your words."


    She had not expected that Maynard not only didn''t hang out with women, but also had a child with


    others, which made her in a veryplicated mood.


    She tried her best to restrain her impulse to call the periodical office. At the moment, she was filled with


    gossip.


    "Why are you still here?" Maynard raised his eyes to look at her. With a cold and terrifying expression


    on his face, he said, "Don''t forget what you''re going to do."


    His nce made her flesh creep. Trying to hold back her fear, she straightened her back and replied,


    "Yes, yes, I''ll be there soon."


    "Wait a moment, please."


    When she was about to leave, Elly Xia walked up to her and stopped her.


    "Are you calling me?"


    "Yeah, I''m sorry that I ignored you before." With a faint smile in her eyes, she asked, "Are you a friend


    of Maynard or his partner?"


    She didn''t know how to answer it.


    "She is just a woman whoes to my house over and over again." Maynard opened theputer


    without raising his head.


    Hearing that, Vi was stunned. She could feel a gust of murderous aura rushing towards her. She


    smiled in embarrassment and said, "Mr. Chu, you''re so good at joking."


    "I never kidding." Maynard stated with an expressionless face.


    Elly Xia was indeed enraged at the sight of that scene.


    She immediately retorted, "Mr. Chu, we''re just friends. Please don''t misunderstand us."


    "Well, my name is Elly Xia. Maynard and I were ssmates in primary school and we are now


    neighbors. But we have been in good rtionship all the time." The scornful look on her face was


    concealed by Amanda. It seemed to be polite, but in fact, it was showing off.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When she smelled the murderous will and resentment from her, she already felt that things were in a


    bad way.


    By instinct, Vi smiled and sighed. "Miss Xia and Mr. Chu have such a good rtionship. I feel


    ashamed of myself."


    "That is..."


    "Reporter, don''t be garrulous anymore." Maynard interrupted her. "It''s very difficult to have your meal."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I''ll go and cook now." Vi responded kindly, but she was angry in her


    heart.

 Chapter 20 In Front Of The Surveillance

    Chapter 20 In Front Of The Surveince


    She secretly decided to put theundry detergent into his bowl and eat him to death.


    "By the way, we have surveince system in the kitchen. Don''t put anything else when you cook."


    Maynard warned her in a serious tone as if he had discovered something.


    Swallowing hard, Vi said with fear and trepidation, "Of course, you have to eat at ease."


    She chased away all the thoughts in her mind.


    Vi walked into the kitchen and found the lowestyer of chicken, duck, fish and meat in the fridge.


    Her mouth twitched slightly.


    When she went upward, she saw vegetables with green pepper. She felt a little awkward and didn''t


    know what to do.


    "Miss Qi, do you need my help?"


    Just as Vi was not sure what to do, Elly walked into the kitchen.


    Not knowing why she was here, Vi felt ttered and shook her head. "No need. You are so


    hospitable. As Mr. Chu said, I have to do it myself."


    She nced at the monitoring unwillingly.


    Seeing the red light of the surveince camera, she suddenly felt that it was more difficult to y tricks


    under his eyes.


    She couldn''t help but sigh deeply with distress.


    "Miss. Qi, you are so kind and kindhearted." Ellymented.


    Vi was puzzled, "Thank you, Miss Xia."


    "Miss Qi, I have a question that I am really curious about before." Leaning against the door of the fridge


    with her head tilting to one side, she said in an innocent tone, "In front of the surveince camera, tell


    me whether you like Maynard or not."


    Upon hearing this, a shadow passed over on her face. She took a look at the surveince video, and


    since she had some scruples, she decided to act dumb. "Well, it''s a long story. Besides, it''s not time to


    be garrulous. I need to cook now."


    "That''s all I want to ask you. It''s easy to say whether you like him or not," She blinked her eyes


    innocently and was quite persistent with this question.


    There was nothing she could do, except to say against her conscience, "Mr. Chu is handsome and


    elegant, and it''s hard to not like him, ha ha."


    "I know it. It''s normal for people like Miss Qi to like rich people, but you should know your identity."


    Elly''s delicate oval face changed, but soon returned to normal.


    What she said made sense somehow. Elly regarded her as a dangerous woman. She agreed, "Yes,


    you''re right."


    Seeing that Elly was about to continue her warning, she ignored it. She turned her head and saw a


    basket of washed cucumber by the sink.


    Her eyes lit up and she decided to make a fried cucumber sd. So she put two pieces on the


    chopping board, picked up the knife with her right hand and learned her son''s dazzling skill of cooking.


    However, her action in the eyes of others was cutting the cucumber into pieces.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The pieces of cucumber sd with thick tes flew everywhere, and water sshed.


    "Stop it Ah! " As soon as she saw that the water sshed on her body, Elly screamed as if she had


    touched a virus. She ran out of the kitchen in anger.


    But on the contrary, she was happily cutting the food.


    When he was checking the monitor, Maynard saw the scene on the screen. The coffee in his mouth


    was spilled all over the screen of theputer.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi put aside the knife and took a te with a small te of the cucumber.


    She clenched her fists, with a look of satisfaction on her face. "It''s better thanst time. It''spletely


    out of my expectation."


    "¡­¡­" Theing steward.


    He really wanted to drag this crazy woman out.


    Vi turned around and saw the housekeeper and the cucumber sd on the floor. Her face was


    unnatural. "I''ll clean it up right away. Sorry."


    "Miss Qi, Mr. Chu wants to see you in the living room." After he delivered his message, the Butler


    paused and continued, "It''s notte to clean up the floor."


    Vi nodded to show her understanding. She then washed her hands and went to the living room.


    She had noticed the clumsy cutting skills she had done in the kitchen, and was very worried. "Mr. Chu,


    what can I do for you?"


    "Are you having fun in the kitchen?" Maynard suddenly asked.


    Vi immediately corrected herself and spoke nonsense. "Mr. Chu, you see that I''m in a good mood in


    chopping, but I just enjoy myself."


    The expression on her face suddenly turned into a sad one.


    "People who don''t know you are cooking would think you are on the battlefield." A bitter smile yed at


    Maynard''s lips. He showed the screen of hisptop to her. "Is the food you cut for somebody else?" he


    asked.


    When she heard Maynard''s words, Vi, who was high in spirits and confident before, was shocked


    cook. I''m d you cook well and eat well."


    It only looks not good, however, it can be eaten.


    "You are still so shameless." Maynard sneered and gave her a nce. "Clean up the kitchen as soon


    as possible. If you can''t cook, you need to learn."


    "That''s right. Maynard is right." When she walked into the living room, Elly had put on a white dress.


    With a smile on her face, she said, "Miss Qi, Maynard is sick. You have to take good care of him."


    Trying to resist the urge to roll her eyes, Vi exined herself in a low voice, "In fact, I am a careless


    person." So please don''t carelessly rece her.


    "Thank you, Miss. Qi." "If you do well, I''ll give you bonus. If you don''t do well, pack and leave."


    Hearing what Elly had said, a smile crept up on Vi''s face. "Miss Xia, don''t worry. I will do my best."


    She secretly clenched her fists. She would try her best to be kicked out as soon as possible.


    "You really have a clear distinction between rewards and losses. Take this as your own home."


    Maynard said timely. His sight stayed on Elly''s face for a second.


    Vi didn''t know why she felt a chill slide through her body.


    The expression on Elly''s face changed abruptly, and she was still very nervous. She asked "I said it for


    you, Maynard. Will you me me for making the decision alone? "


    Upon hearing this, Vi cast a nce at Maynard subconsciously, thinking that he must seek revenge


    for the smallest grievance and Elly might have been in danger.


    "Not next time."


    Just as she had rarely had the feeling that an enemy''s enemy was a friend, she heard Maynard say


    such words indifferently.


    For a moment, she could not ept it at all, which waspletely beyond her expectation.


    "Maynard is the best!" Elly was extremely shy. She tugged at the hem of her clothes, and took a nce


    at Vicently.


    Somehow, Vi felt like her worry was unnecessary.


    At this moment, Maynard had a micro facelift, and looked at Vi with a little joking in his eyes. "Do


    you know what kind of normal dishes the reporters are going to cook?"


    When she heard, Vi said in a ttering manner, "Mr. Chu, you''re sick, so it''s better for you to eat light


    food instead of big fish and meat. I''ll cook you a porridge, okay?"


    "You can cook?" A smile of Joy came to Maynard''s face as he tapped his slender hand on the smooth


    and clean table.


    Vi thought about it seriously and told the truth, "No, but I can have a try."


    "If you burn the kitchen, you''ll have to be a maid for ten years." Maynard''s thin hair was scattered


    between his eyebrows, and the light of his eyes was a little uneasy. "At that time, I''ll teach you a good


    lesson, understand?"

 Chapter 21 Getting Pregnant

    Chapter 21 Getting Pregnant


    Noticing that he stressed the word "tame", she had a strong urge to run away.


    She got stuck in a pickle in her mind for a moment. The hand drooping on her side tightened. She


    well."


    She was unsettled, but she didn''t know that there was someone more unsettled than her.


    "Brother, what punishment are you talking about?"


    Cruelty and curiosity filled Elly''s eyes.


    Maynard stood up and undid the top two buttons, revealing his wheat skin.


    He raised his head slowly and nced at Vi. His voice was as low and pleasant as an elegant


    Violoncello. "You understand."


    Though a little embarrassed, Vi stammered, " She couldn''t help butugh out loud Your joke is so


    cold. "


    She wanted to p him to death.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    His woman was casting greedy eyes on him, but he said something that would make people


    misunderstand him. He thought that she had not lived a hard life.


    Vi quickly put the cooked porridge in a bowl, rolled her eyes and ran to the corner of the monitor.


    Looking around, when nobody was around, she took out a bottle of salt secretly from her jeans pocket


    and looked at the porridge in her bowl hesitantly.


    If she were to throw the whole bottle in, would it be a crime against her?


    With more salt, even if they were found out, she would be kicked out That''s all, right?


    She was struggling in her heart, and did not notice that Elly''s quiet footsteps approached her from


    behind, and took away the salt from her unexpectedly.


    The bowl of porridge in her right hand was taken away, which scared her very much. Her left hand


    trembled and almost made the porridge spill to the ground.


    She protected the bowl of porridge in a hurry. As soon as she saw the woman, she felt very guilty.


    "Miss Xia, why are you here?"


    "If I didn''te here, how could I see you ying tricks?" She shook her salt in her hands and said,


    "Miss Qi, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman."


    A little square, she immediately opened her eyes and lied. "I didn''t do anything? I''m just afraid that Mr.


    Chu might feel the porridge is too light and want to add a little salt in it."


    She pointed to the air with her thumb and index finger in case she misunderstood.


    "So it is." "It seems that I misunderstood you," she continued apologetically


    Vi thought she had figured it out. She was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but unexpectedly, Elly


    poured all the salt into her porridge in a blink of an eye.


    It was toote when Vi wanted to stop her. The porridge was covered with a thickyer of salt.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was stunned. She opened her mouth and asked, "Miss Xia, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, I want to pour some salt for you, but I''m clumsy. If I identally sprinkled too much salt, will you


    me me for that?" Elly looked innocent and reached out her hand to smooth her long hair.


    You did it on purpose, didn''t you! Vi was so depressed that she even wanted to swallow the anger


    back. However, before she could do anything, Elly took the bowl away from her.


    Vi took a deep breath and ordered herself to calm down. "Miss Xia, what''s wrong?"


    "I just want to make amends by sending the porridge to Maynard. Please don''t me me, though I''m


    very sorry," After saying these words in a perfunctory manner, she stuffed the salty medicine into


    Vi''s hand.


    Holding the bowl of porridge in her hand, she left quickly in her stilettos with her shaky waist.


    Vi''s face turned pale all of a sudden. She threw the bottle of salt as the culprit behind her. "Miss Xia,


    please wait a minute. I think we should have a good chat on life."


    She hurried after her.


    After a while, she ran to the living room and saw the loving scene.


    Maynard leanedzily on the sofa and made a phone call, discussing a project. Meanwhile, Elly moved


    a chair next to him and stared at him with deep affection.


    If it weren''t for the fruit of herbor, she would be very happy to praise the couple.


    Maynard said something to the person on the other end of the phone. As soon as he hung up the


    phone, Elly walked up to him and said, "Maynard, Miss Qi''s porridge is delicious. It smells great. Come


    on, have a try."


    Seeing that she had picked up a spoonful of porridge with her spoon and was about to feed him, Vi


    felt her heart skipped a beat. Immediately, she mumbled, "Mr. Chu, this porridge might not be delicious.


    You''d better not drink it. It''s bad for your health if you''re getting a cold worse."


    "Really?" A faint smile appeared in Maynard''s eyes. He put his hands on the sofa in an imposing


    manner and said, "You haven''t eaten it before. How do you know its taste?"


    Not daring to say it was half bottle of salt in the porridge, Vi patted her head and asked curiously,


    "Yes, how do I know whether it is delicious?"


    Maynard nced at her leisurely, and under such gaze of hers, Vi was even more afraid to tell him


    everything.


    Is it that your woman has done something I want to do but I dare not to?


    How dare she say that. However, if she had poured the salt into the bowl, she would have epted his


    punishment. But why was she punished for Elly pouring the salt to the bowl?


    Thinking of that, she said seriously, "Mr. Chu, do you believe that there''s a dream in the day? I


    dreamed that this bowl of porridge is not delicious."


    As soon as she stopped speaking, a low and pleasant voice sounded, "Reporter Qi, have you put


    something in the porridge?"


    Vi chuckled, which looked even uglier than crying, and said, " How could it be possible? I don''t dare


    to do that since there is a monitor here. "


    "How could Miss Qi have the chance to put the aphrodisiac in the soup? Maynard, eat your porridge


    now. It will not taste good when it is cold," She looked gentle and kind-hearted.


    At this moment, Vi was hopeless.


    Maynard signaled for her to put the porridge on the table. Then he looked at Vi with a wicked glint in


    his eyes. "Since you say this porridge is not tasty, I won''t eat it," he said.


    Vi was overjoyed at his words and spoke highly of him all of a sudden. "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect you


    to be so approachable and easy-going. You are really my idol."


    "But it''s not good to waste food. Vi, drink it for me." Maynard said and pushed the porridge in front of


    her.


    At a loss what to do, Vi looked at the bowl of porridge and could not help but tremble with her teeth.


    "Well, I''m not hungry. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chu," she said.


    "The porridge that was highly praised by the idol. You should be longing for it." After thinking about it


    thoroughly, Maynard walked up to her and said in a soft voice, "Why don''t we talk about why you were


    expelled from school five years ago?"


    Maynard seemed to have pointed out her Achilles'' heel, and she had to give in. "I''d better eat porridge.


    You''re my dream lover, and I must give you face."


    "Drink it." Maynard said with an expressionless face.


    "Come on, Miss Qi!" Elly added unkindly.


    Vi picked up the bowl full of porridge, scooped a spoonful and put it into her mouth hurriedly in front


    of the two people. She put down the bowl before she could put it into the trash can.


    After vomiting, she still had a heavy salty taste in her mouth. She was suffering unspeakable bitterness


    and looked for water everywhere, like a little losing way.


    After she rinsed her mouth, she walked back to the living room. She was so tired that she could hardly


    breathe.


    Her face was pale and she kept pouring water into her mouth. It took a long time for her toe to her


    sense and said, "I''m sorry. I''m just joking. The porridge does not taste good."


    Just as she finished her words, a cold light was cast towards her, and her heart felt so cold.


    "Maynard, the porridge seems to be poisonous. Ask someone to take her away right now," With a


    disappointed look on her face, she sighed and asked, "Miss Qi, what did you put in the locker room?"

 Chapter 22 Mr. Chu Got Angry

    Chapter 22 Mr. Chu Got Angry


    A slight smile yed on Vi''s face. She put down the water in her hand and sat down, "You should


    know that. You took the porridge from my hand and brought it to Mr. Chu."


    "Really?" Maynard looked at them yfully.


    "Maynard, she''s talking nonsense. I just brought it to you, but I don''t know what she had put in it. She''s


    vomiting like that," Biting her lower lip, Elly looked delicate and touching.


    With her hands on her arms, Vi blurted out something unconsciously, "Who said I vomited because


    the porridge is poisoned? Or maybe I am pregnant?"


    As if it was not a big deal, she shot a look at the direction of Maynard.


    "What!" Elly screamed as if she was hit by lighting.


    Realizing that she made up an excuse, it was toote to regret.


    At the same time, Maynard walked in front of her and pulled her up.


    A sharp pain came from her chin. Her face crumpled.


    "You said you are pregnant?" Maynard narrowed his sharp eyes.


    "Although I have no appetite and what I eattely, being pregnant is just my guess, I can''t take it


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    seriously," said Vi, trying to put a restraint on the lingering fear in her heart.


    Maynard cast a casual nce at her, let go of her chin and called in the butler. "Call Dr. George and tell


    him toe to the vi this afternoon."


    "Yes, Mr. Chu." The Butler didn''t ask more, and respectfully left. He just nced at Vi.


    With her eyelids twitching, Vi asked worriedly, "Mr. Chu, what''s wrong with you? Did you call the


    doctor?"


    "You said that you are pregnant. I will call a private doctor to check up for you." There was no


    expression on Maynard''s cold and handsome face, but moreplicated emotions in his eyes when


    he looked at her.


    With her legs trembling, the color on her face faded away more quickly. Sheughed stiffly and said,


    "Mr. Chu, maybe that''s just my illusion. I don''t even have a boyfriend. How can I be pregnant?"


    "It''s better to have an examination, everyone can rest assured." Maynard tucked a strand of hair


    around her ear, picked up the notebook on the table and went upstairs.


    It was so cold that Vi shivered and wondered what he meant.


    She could only smile numbly and dare not speak with anger.


    "Maynard." Elly kept shouting, but failed to get any response from Maynard. With a ferocious nce at


    Vi, she reluctantly ran upstairs.


    But Vi didn''t care about it at all.


    She recalled that scene of Maynard just now, and was almost scared to death.


    She nced at the porridge inadvertently and thought it would be better not to ruin the body when she


    looked up at the upstairs.


    So she took it to the kitchen.


    She poured the porridge into the sink, turned on the tap, and flushed the porridge away with a ssh.


    After she turned off the tap, she finally felt relieved.


    Then she heard some quick and brisk footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Elly angrily


    "Go out and have a talk with me." Elly was about to take her hand.


    Vi stepped back in a hurry and said, "We could talk. But be careful not to hurt my baby."


    She pretended as if she really had something to do with it, and deliberately covered her belly.


    "I''ve already seen it. There''s nothing to show off." The smile on her face died away. Elly stamped her


    foot and turned around.


    Vi clenched her fists silently and felt greatly refreshed.


    The summer breeze was blowing on the balcony. Sitting in a rocking chair and drinking Vi couldn''t


    help asking, "Miss Xia, what do you want from me?"


    Elly took a look at the stairs, and then sat down on the rocking chair in front of her. After showing her


    original face, she warned her ferociously, "I advise you to leave Maynard as soon as possible. It''s no


    use having a baby. He won''t marry a woman like you."


    Having expected this, she didn''t show much surprise. "Okay."


    "Even if you give birth to the baby, he will only give you a cheque to get out of here." Elly gritted her


    teeth and wore a mean expression on her face. "Maynard is so pure and self-confident that he won''t


    touch you. It must be you who tempted him," she said.


    Upon hearing what she said, Vi was extremely displeased. She pulled a long face and said, "Please


    stop. If I say something that I don''t like or don''t understand, I''ll tell him that you put salt in the porridge.


    It''s over with you."


    "Who saw me putting it in? Who saw that? " A fluster shed across Elly''s face. She tidied up her dress


    and said, "Miss Qi, don''t sling mud at me."


    With her hands on her cheeks, Vi grinned and said, "No one has seen it, but Mr. Chu is so rich, it


    might not be a problem for him to buy a few pieces of lie detectors to tell lies."


    "You! You!" Elly was too angry and guilty to finish her sentence.


    Vi sighed as if she hadn''t seen it, "Miss Xia, you''d better think it over."


    "Let''s wait and see." Then she walked away in dejection.


    As soon as they left, Vi breathed a sigh of relief. She wiped the sweat on her forehead with a tissue.


    "You scared me to death."


    But she felt helpless when she thought of the private doctor who woulde here this afternoon.


    She suddenly felt that her life was like a coffee table, filled with all kinds of cups.


    Time passed, and it was almost five o''clock in the afternoon. Vi sat on the sofa miserably, her hands


    shaking as she allowed the private doctor, George, to examine her.


    Both of Maynard and Elly turned their eyes to look at Vi, who was in great confusion at once.


    Thinking of what Elly had said to her a moment ago, she had decided that she would stay away from


    Maynard from now on. If he had found out that she had a son, she would be separated from Ann.


    Doctor George finished the examination very soon. Vi did not have the courage to ask. As a person


    who sent her menstruation out three days ago, she was too ashamed to ask.


    "How is it going?" Maynard said airily.


    "Miss Qi is very healthy. She is not pregnant." George replied as he rubbed his sses on the bridge of


    his nose.


    For a moment, the faces of the people at present were all different. Vi walked to the other side at the


    same time with her. Especially when she saw that Elly''s face was grateful and Maynard''s face was as if


    covered with ayer of frost, she lowered her head almost into her chest.


    "I see. Butler, send Dr. George." With his hands sped together, a storm was brewing in Maynard''s


    eyes.


    When the housekeeper saw the guests out, Elly walked up to Vi and said hesitantly, "Miss Qi, didn''t


    you say that you are pregnant? We have heard what the doctor said. Who do you think we should


    believe? "


    Wearing an injured face, Vi spoke against her conscience, "I don''t know if I''m pregnant. I''ve never


    been pregnant."


    "Miss Qi, you shouldn''t have said it as if you already knew it. You either have a purpose, or have a bad


    intention. Ah, did I say something that I shouldn''t have said?" Then Elly realized what she just said and


    covered her mouth.


    ''You just tell me everything you shouldn''t say.'' Vi thought.

 Chapter 23 Negotiating With CEO

    Chapter 23 Negotiating With CEO


    Still, Vi didn''t dare to look at Maynard.


    "Elly, you go out first." Maynard said all of a sudden.


    "Maynard." Elly was not willing at all.


    "Get out!" Maynard raised his tone, and his cold and ruthless voice was unquestionable.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Elly felt wronged but she didn''t dare to show it.


    As soon as she left, Vi saw Maynard approaching her with a gloomy face. She shivered with fear.


    She instinctively started to retreat. Her legs hit the sofa at the back and she fell down on it due to her


    weakness.


    She supported herself with hands on the sofa, stood up and ran into the bathroom on the first floor.


    "Bang!" the door was shut and locked from the inside quickly.


    Vi leaned against the door and panted nervously.


    "Vi, open the door!" Maynard said in a restrained and angry voice outside the door.


    Then, a sound of twisting came from the handle of the door outside. Leaning against the door, Vi


    took a few steps back as if she got an electric shock. She said in a trembling voice, "I won''t open it!" If


    she opened the door, it was hard to say whether she would be alive.


    Luckily, the door was locked from inside.


    Maynard''s sneering voice came through the door. "You dare to lie, Vi!"


    At the thought of Maynard''s furious face, Vi couldn''t help shivering. She decided to risk it and tried to


    negotiate with him, "I can open the door for you, but you can''t touch me. You have to cooperate with


    my interview in a good attitude."


    "Okay! Good! Okay! "


    A big smile crept on her face when she heard the three words. She thought she could be saved this


    time.


    She was overjoyed. She closed the door and asked, "Mr. Chu, did you agree?"


    "You are ugly but have a wish."


    Hearing this, Vi withdrew her hand from the doorknob immediately.


    "I''ll give you thest chance. Do you open or not?"


    "No, I won''t," said Vi, gritting her teeth.


    A minuteter, she heard the sound of seesaw. As she expected, a seam appeared on the door, and


    very soon, the door disintegrated.


    Looking at the wood on the ground, she felt a little regretful.


    When she saw Maynard ask the bodyguards to retreat and walk towards her, she could not help but


    fear or tter him. She said, "Mr. Chu, I just wanted to test your ability in dealing with emergencies. I


    didn''t expect that you could deal with it so easily. You are really intelligent."


    "You''d better worry about yourself." Ignoring her cold greeting, Maynard grabbed her left hand.


    When she was pressed by Maynard on the big bed of the bedroom upstairs, her whole body fell into a


    mess.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. She apologized to Maynard in session. "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I''m really sorry this time, although it''s true every time."


    She exerted all her strength to push the extremely hot body away. But as she applied more force to the


    body, she turned pale and almost got crushed to death.


    Her chin was lifted. She was forced to look at him.


    "I told you that I hate to be cheated most. It seems that you didn''t keep that in mind," As Maynard


    approached her, the warm air began to spread between the two people. The cold voice, like the cold


    winter, said, "Since you want a child so much, I''ll satisfy you."


    A bad premonition arose at the sound of Maynard. As expected, her mouth was blocked and thousands


    of words were submerged in her mouth.


    Vi refused with all her strength, her head wandering, her breath unstable, " You, you let me go. "


    What responded her was more crazy kisses.


    She caught a glimpse of the bedside tablemp, and reached out to pick it up, but before she could


    reach it, someone was faster than her.


    "Do you want to use the same trick again?" Maynard cast a nce at her and threw the tablemp onto


    the ground, making a harsh noise.


    A shiver ran down her spine. Seeing his hands trying to untie her clothes, she became angry and


    ashamed. "Maynard, you bastard!"


    She raised her head and bit him on the shoulder.


    "Wow!" A pain came to his shoulder, and a cold light shed across his eyes. He took hold of her


    hands and pushed her away.


    Falling on the bed, she suddenly realized what had happened and climbed to the corner of the wall like


    a little animal.


    "You bit me like this. How dare you?" After casting a nce at the teeth mark on his left shoulder, the


    tall man stood up.


    With her whole body covered by his shadow, Vi inexplicably felt that her life was so miserable that


    she was almost about to cry. "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry. It''s not a big deal to bite me back," she said.


    While she was saying that, she shrank herself into a ball of trembling. She was constantly begging the


    God to let her off.


    God seemed to have heard her plea. The phone on the table next to her rang.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and was not so nervous anymore.


    Maynard threw an indifferent nce at her and picked up the phone. "Hello."


    "Maynard, our baby is sick. He is vomiting and diarrhea. What should we do?"


    On the other side of the line, a pitiful voice was heard. As she was very close to Maynard, Vi could


    hear every word clearly.


    Subconsciously, she took a look at Maynard and saw the anxiety and worry on his face, which was


    rarely seen in a century. She didn''t expect him to be so nervous about his child.


    She didn''t understand why he kept tangling up with her now that he had a child with Elly.


    "I''ll be thereter." Before Elly continued saying anything, Maynard hung up the phone.


    As Maynard bent over, she stepped back warily. "Don''t, don''t act recklessly," she said.


    "Well, I let you go today." Maynard sneered, put on a coat from the closet in front of her and left.


    As the door closed automatically, she patted her over shocked heart.


    She quickly put on her shoes and ran downstairs. There was no one in the vi, and the bodyguards


    and housekeeper were not there.


    Vi tried to walk out of the vi smoothly. She was very nervous at first, but when the guard at the


    gate opened, she ran immediately.


    When she arrived at home, Vi rushed into the house and saw her son was reading under themp.


    She cried with joy, "Ann, I miss you so much. I thought I almost couldn''t see you."


    With a nk face, Ann put down the book in his hand and gave Maynard a hug.


    "Just 48 hours." Ann poked her in the face and said, "Are you too overstated?"


    It was rare for Vi to hold her son''s fragrant body. She then touched his head greedily and said, "You


    don''t understand. I''m just pouring out my desire for my son."


    "It will be more persuasive if you can move your paws away from my head." Ann said with a look of


    disgust.


    Vi drew back her hand unhappily and said, "I''m Mommy. It doesn''t matter to touch you."


    "You didn''t wash your hands." "You make me sick."


    Vi stopped.


    "Where have you been these days?" Ann pulled out a chair and sat down. He rested his chin on one of


    his hands and said, "If you are cheated by others, it ispletely within my expectation."


    A yawn with her hand covering her mouth. She looked evasive. "No, I am very busy at the magazine


    office."


    Ann nced at her and didn''t ask. He decided to check it out in a few days.


    Ann''s words relieved Vi. She put her bag on the sofa, touched her son''s hair and said, "I''ll take a


    shower first and tell you a storyter."


    Ann was speechless.


    When Vi was about to enter the bathroom, she heard someone knocking at the door. She walked to


    the door and looked through the peephole.


    The light was on in the hallway outside the door. She opened the door only when she saw that the


    wrinkled face of thendy. It was not like Maynard''s fellow.

 Chapter 24 Weirdo And Rival In Love

    Chapter 24 Weirdo And Rival In Love


    Vi poured some water for Mrs. Zhang and sat down with a smile. "Mrs. Zhang, what can I do for


    you?"


    "Well, here is the thing." Seeing that Ann went back to his room, Mrs. Zhang said, "Vi, you''ve lived


    here for more than two years and we get along well with each other. I''m wondering if I should tell you


    something."


    With a subtle look on her face, Vi leaned forward unconsciously, "What''s there to talk about? I''m


    listening."


    "It''s hard for you to look after a child all by yourself. I have a distant nephew who is looking for a wife. It


    is suitable for you. I don''t know if you are willing." Mrs. Zhang took a sip of water and looked at her with


    a smile.


    Vi was as shocked as a wet hen. She thought for a while and chuckled: "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "Mommy, what grandma Zhang did is for your own good. Please just go." Ann rushed out, grabbed her


    sleeve and tried to persuade her, which was quite abnormal, "You''re old. It''s not good for you to be


    single."


    Her heart was broken into pieces as she was just 25 years old.


    After looking at the two of them, Mrs. Zhang boldly made the decision. "Okay, then it''s done. I''ll contact


    you tomorrow and tell you."


    Tomorrow is weekend.


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    When Mrs. Zhang left, she closed the door, rested her hands on her hips and asked, "Ann, tell me the


    truth. How did Mommy treat you in the past?"


    Ann thought for a while and answered, "It''s okay."


    After a short pause, Vi asked, "Then tell mommy, why do you suddenly feel that I should find a


    boyfriend?"


    In the past, he had refused all of them. She was so bad that nobody was willing to marry her.


    "I have said yes for you. It''s up to me anyway." Ann''s chubby little face was especially cold and


    arrogant.


    "Don''t you consider my opinion?"


    "You are so silly. You can just ignore it." Ann hit her with a sharp tongue.


    She felt like she was shot on the chest.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon on the weekend, her son drove her to the best cafe shop in A city.


    Margaret looked around and saw a mark of roses as the meeting mark on the No. 5 table. She looked


    at the girl carefully.


    The man was bald. Vi didn''t know if he had been shaved or not.


    He was wearing a pair of beautiful shirts, shorts and a pair of slippers. Sitting at a table near the


    window on the left of the table, he was so excited that he was blowing up. The guests around him


    looked at him with angry eyes.


    Coming back to her senses, Vi decided to leave. She didn''t want to be the center of the


    conversation.


    However, as soon as she took action, the bald man took a nce at her all of a sudden. He stood up


    abruptly and shouted, "Miss Qi."


    Upon hearing this, Vi froze and people around looked at her strangely.


    As she paused, the man walked briskly towards her with a swaying bump.


    "Miss Qi, why are you leaving?" Bald man shouted loudly.


    Trying her best to suppress the urge to run away, she forced a smile and said, "Are you Sea Zhang?


    How did you recognize me? "


    "Oh, here''s the thing. Yourndy sent me your photo. I was too excited to fall asleepst night,


    hahaha."


    Sea Zhang stared straight at her and put the phone in front of her.


    When she saw her own photo on the screen, a touch of coldness came over her. " Uh. "


    She had never wanted to find a boyfriend, and now she was traumatized.


    She racked her brain for an excuse.


    "Miss Qi,e here. Let''s sit down and have a talk." Sea Zhang gestured her to go to the dining room.


    Then he returned to his seat and took out the chair for Vi.


    Vi reluctantly thanked him and sat down. She warned herself not to judge people by their


    appearance.


    The waitress came over and politely asked, "Sir, what do you want?"


    Vi hadn''t opened the coffee offer list yet, but Sea Zhang acted quickly on the other side. "Give me


    two cups of water."


    Hearing what he had said, Vi''s body trembled a little. She tightened her grip on her priceless hand.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We''re coffee shop. I don''t want to sell water." The waitress put her hands on her


    stomach, forcing a smile.


    Slightly opening the coffee price and trying to block her face, she started to regret. Who on earth had


    she offended and why did they y such a trick on her.


    "What!" Sea Zhang banged the table and stood up. "You don''t need to pay for the water. You own a


    gangster! Am I right, Miss Qi? "


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    On the other side, for some inexplicable reason, Vi looked calm but in fact, she was freaking out.


    She put down the coffee price list and forced a smile. "Mr. Zhang, this is my treat. Waiter, please give


    us two cups of Blue Mountain coffee."


    The waitress, as if having discovered something, threw a scornful nce at Sea Zhang and walked


    away.


    Only then did a sigh of relief escape from her chest.


    "A cup of Blue Mountain coffee costs one hundred yuan, two hundred yuan. Oh my God, it''s too


    extravagant!" Sea Zhang opened another price list and made a fuss.


    Hearing this, Vi almost fell down from the chair. Suddenly, she had a sense of powerlessness, and


    the corners of her mouth twitched. "Mr. Zhang, I''ve told you, please don''t take it too seriously."


    "You can''t waste money. Your money belongs to us from now on. Water makes us satisfied."


    Upon hearing his affirmative tone, Vi suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Sea Zhang rushed to the waiter and said something to him. At the sight of this, Vi saw her face


    turning blue.


    On the other side, Vi was like on pins and needles. When Sea Zhang came back, she lowered her


    voice nervously and asked, "What did you say to the waiter?"


    "I asked her to change the two cups of coffee into one. Didn''t she tell you to buy me the coffee?" Sea


    Zhang took it for granted. "Then I will take it reluctantly."


    Vi really wanted to say dirty words.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She stood up and said apologetically, "Sorry, I have to work overtime


    today. I have to go."


    She took out 100 dors and put it on the table before leaving. She walked in a hurry and didn''t have


    time to look at the road. She bumped into a woman.


    At the sight of her face, she apologized immediately, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you blind?" Ivy An''s face darkened. She cast a sharp nce at Vi, and


    then called out in a cold voice, "Hi, Vi!"


    Vi looked up and saw the woman, with long brown hair, blue pupils and white skin, like an exquisite


    doll. Her face changed and she immediately recognized her.


    Recalling the past, she pretended not to be serious, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Ivy An. We were rivals in love Zarian in the past." Ivy An''s cheeks dimples were so sweet that they


    dazzled people''s eyes.


    Although she was sweet, Vi hated her willful character and means.


    "Oh, it''s you. I almost forget you if you didn''t remind me."


    "¡­¡­ No way. I was nning to invite you to be our bridesmaid when we get married. " Ivy An smiled


    sweetly in a unting tone.


    Thinking of the man who she had deliberately forgotten for a long time, Vi felt a little bitter in her


    heart.


    But she didn''t want to beughed at by her, so she smiled back and said, "Congrattions!"

 Chapter 25 Missed The Opportunity

    Chapter 25 Missed The Opportunity


    "Thank you for your generosity." For a moment, Ivy''s little face twisted.


    Raising her thin and long eyebrows, Vi said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    She didn''t know what she had done wrong today that all bad things came together.


    When she was about to turn around, Sea caught up with her and grabbed her wrist.


    At the same time, outside the transparent ss, a ck Audi car stopped there. The driver drove away


    at a rapid speed, gnawing into pieces on the ground.


    Vi didn''t know about this. Looking at Sea, who was still lying there, she felt upset.


    "Don''t go, Miss Qi. I still want to have an in-depth exchange with you." Sea giggled, sweat springing up


    on his forehead.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m really busy. I don''t have much time."


    "Nice to meet you. Who is he?" Ivy''s eyes lit up at his words.


    "Hello, I''m Vi''s boyfriend."


    Before Vi could exin anything, Sea stretched out his hand and said.


    When his eyes fell on the designer clothes on Ivy and her beautiful face, he immediately put on a


    ttering smile.


    His attitude was totally different from before. Vi wanted to beat him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vi saw the mockery on Ivy''s face.


    "I didn''t expect that you would choose such a bad man since you left Zarian. I know that you have


    changed a lot. " Without giving him a look, Ivy said sarcastically.


    Blue veins stood out on the back of Vi''s hand. When the waiter came to her with a cup of coffee,


    Vi took it over and fell down to their feet.


    Two drops of coffee sshed on Ivy and Sea. They screamed as they thought the temperature was too


    high.


    Vi sneered at them, picked up her bag, ignored their abuse, and walked straight out of the cafe.


    When Vi was walking down the forest path in a low mood, her cell phone rang in her bag. She took it


    out and read the words "big devil" on the screen. She suddenly had an urge to smash her cell phone.


    But she didn''t have the money to buy the new phone if she had broken it. Thinking of that, she put a


    restraint on her anger and picked up the phone. "Mr. Chu, you''re busy all day. Don''t pay attention to


    me, okay?"


    "Come to the vi now." Maynard said in a tough tone, allowing no one to change his mind.


    Hearing what he said, Vi''s face darkened. She turned her eyes and put the phone a little further,"


    Hello, Mr. Chu, what did you say? My signal is bad. Don''t hear you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately pressed the phone and turned it off. She felt so


    refreshed.


    When she went back to the gate of the residence estate and saw Stephanie pacing back and forth in


    the doorway, pacing back and forth anxiously. She kept calling, hanging up and then continuing to call.


    Knowing that things were not going well, Vi knew that something was wrong, so she turned around


    and was about to run away.


    But Stephanie had already seen her. She pointed at her and shouted, "Catch her!"


    As the fifteen bodyguards rushed over, they besieged Vi.


    She recognized the man was Maynard''s. Hearing his voice, she turned around stiffly and waved her


    hand with a very simple expression on her face. "Hi, chief editor. You''re here. Is there anything I need


    to deal with?"


    "Vi, how dare you!" Stephanie strode towards her and pointed at her nose. "How dare you offend Mr.


    Chu? Do you want all the people in our magazine to lose their jobs?"


    "What! All of them? "


    "Don''t pretend to know nothing! If Mr. Chu didn''t ask us to look for you and I didn''t know which


    neighborhood you lived in, we would all be doomed!" Stephanie''s face was twisted in anger.


    At the thought of her son being run up by them


    She shivered and promised. "Chief, I''ll apologize to Mr. Chu right away. Beg him to let us go!"


    Half an hourter, Vi, who was tied up, was sent to the vi''s living room by the fifteen bodyguards.


    When she stood on the wooden floor, the picture made her blood boil.


    Maynard sat on the sofa with his legs ovepped. In a ck shirt, he looked very elegant and


    mysterious. A part of his sleeve was rolled up, revealing his tight arm muscles. His slender right hand


    held a high wine ss and slightly shook it. The bright red wine was hung on the ss wall. After


    taking a sip and licking his lips, he looked like a vampire charming and fascinating.


    If it had been someone else, she would fall in love with him. However, Vi was so angry that she


    gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Maynard, you bastard! "Come on, bastards! Let''s hurt each other!"


    She had been suffering there while he had time to drink red wine. She looked at the table and was


    surprised to find that it was Lafite produced in 1982.


    In such a sharp contrast, if it were not for the bodyguards who caught her, she would have rushed up


    and fought for her life and death.


    Vi was furious. As she didn''t get any response, she became angrier. "Ask your men to let me go!


    Otherwise, I curse you to be poor, shameless and no talent!"


    She just couldn''t figure out why those bodyguards were so hard to deal with. After she said that she


    would go to the vi by herself, they tied her up as if they didn''t hear her.


    Because her hands were tied behind her back, her wrists were tied painfully by the rough rope, and she


    dared not move at all now.


    Perhaps because of the loud voice, Maynard stopped shaking the ss in his hand for a while and


    gave a wink to the bodyguard.


    "Dong!"


    Before Vi could react, she was pushed by the bodyguard from behind. Her knees hit hard on the


    cold and hard ground. The cold sweat rippled in her forehead, and her face was ghastly pale.


    "Reporter, if you know you have made a mistake, please don''t say that. It''s not in ancient times. You


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    don''t have to kneel on both sides." He raised his eyes lightly to take a look at her. Shock was all over


    his face.


    When she felt the piercing pain from her knees, she bit her lower lip with her white teeth, but she didn''t


    cry out. She red at them. "Don''t tter yourself. Let me go!"


    "Tell me, what did you do today?" Maynard recalled the scene he saw outside the cafe when he was


    driving by. Frowning, he didn''t answer her question.


    Vi''s little face wrinkled. Her anger was still lingering, but she did not continue to ask for trouble. "I


    just hung up your phone on purpose today, didn''t I? Why did you treat me like that? "


    He was so ruthless to get back at her for such a trivial matter!


    "Is there anything else?" Maynard said casually.


    She thought for a while. What happened to her in today shed through her mind. Just when she was


    about to tell him, it suddenly urred to her that her date had nothing to do with him!


    Vi missed the opportunity, she asked: "What else?"


    "Well, well, well!" He gently shook the goblet in front of him, which only had a small ss of red wine


    left in it. The look in his eyes was bing colder and colder. "It seems that you won''t be convinced


    until you are faced with reality." he said


    If she didn''t deceive him, he would let her go. Now it seemed not necessary. She was just a woman


    who would betray him.


    Tied to a chair, Vi felt that Maynard was inexplicable. She raised her leg and kicked those guards


    who held a candle to the killer, said, "Maynard, you didn''t take medicine this morning, right?"


    What kind of illness had hemitted!

 Chapter 26 Just Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 26 Just Mind Your Own Business


    The bodyguards escaped quickly, so Vi failed to kick them. Her anger did not abate but increased.


    When she thought of the purpose of hering, she was not happy. "Maynard, if you''re unhappy with


    me,e at me. let go of the members of the magazine."


    Vi bit her lips angrily. It was all her fault. If she didn''t solve it, she would feel sorry for them and don''t


    want to face life danger when going out.


    "I refuse." Maynard raised his eyebrows, but obviously, he was not interested in her suggestion at all.


    He stood up and went upstairs. Before taking a nce at her, he said, "You''d better stay here


    obediently."


    He drove away a dozen of bodyguards by the way. It seemed that in his eyes, Vi could not make


    any big trouble at this time.


    Watching his receding figure, Vi blew out a lock of hair that covered her eyes, and said ferociously,


    "You''ll see! I don''t believe you can do that!"


    Like this, Vi was tied for three hours. During this time, she shouted abuse at the people upstairs, but


    nobody responded at all.


    Tired of scolding, she tried more than once to unlock the door.


    Maybe God had seen her efforts, or maybe her hard work paid off, she obviously felt that the rope on


    her body began to be loosened, and she wascent about it.


    To her surprise, two bodyguards came over and deliberately tied her up again.


    She watched the bodyguard leave with a dull look in her eyes. It took quite a while for Vi to react.


    She was so anxious that her eyes turned red. "Maynard, get out! Come out! Don''t y dumb with me! "


    Hearing the endless cries of fear and rm from him, Maynard, who hade through every means,


    stood at the corridor upstairs, with his hands on the handrail in a casual manner. "This morning, I asked


    somebody to install a monitor in the living room. I advise you not to y any tricks!" he said in a low


    voice.


    Upon hearing this, Vi almost took her breath away. It turned out that she was just a contemptible


    scoundrel in his eyes after being tortured for so long!


    She was hurt a lot!


    Depressed, she looked like a deted balloon in front of him, saying in a cold voice, "You''ve tied me up


    for three hours. How can you let go of me and the people from the magazine?"


    Her stomach started to rumble out of disappointment. She was so full of grief and indignation that she


    hadn''t had lunch yet!


    Maynard went downstairs along the stairs at the entrance of the staircase. Hearing the loud sound of


    her stomach, he told her kindly, "It''s very simple. You will be the housekeeper for three months to wash


    and cook in the vi, and you will follow me when I''m working. That''s all up to now."


    Vi rolled her eyes and flushed with anger. "There are so many of them!"


    "I don''t want to do that. Okay, keep tied." Maynard said indifferently.


    Vi panicked, bore the pain in her heart andpromised, "I agree, I agree, OK?"


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. It was the same as being stabbed.


    "Good." A smile appeared on Maynard''s thin lips. Then he asked somebody toe in and untie her.


    With her hands off the rope, Vi stood on the ss tea table and saw a bodyguarding down the


    stairs and putting two documents in front of her.


    Under the hint of Maynard''s eyes, Vi picked it up. The file was divided into two parts, with three


    ck words:.


    Clenching the documents, she spluttered, "what do you mean?"


    "In case both sides can''t keep their words, it''s better to leave evidence. Otherwise, we both are


    worried." Maynard said in an indifferent tone, "Sign your name and leave the fingerprint if you have no


    objections."


    ncing at him, she was sort of on the alert, "I have to watch it carefully once, or I won''t cry when you


    do something!"


    "As you like!" Maynard, who was sitting opposite her, tapped slightly on the tea table with his slender


    finger.


    A re appeared on Vi''s face.


    Finally, she lowered her head in front of the evil power and opened the contract and began to read it


    carefully.


    It was clearly indicated on the contract that Party A should work as a nanny for three months on behalf


    of Party B. during this period, Party B should act on call whenever party a pointed to, including washing


    and cooking, and stick closely to Party A''s interests. Party B promised that Party B would not make


    trouble for Party A and magazine employees.


    The two documents were checked at the same time, and there was no trap found for the time being,


    but the next second, she stood up abruptly.


    She raised the two agreements and was extremely unhappy. "You let mee here at seven o''clock


    every day, and I go home at six o''clock in the evening. But it also says that I can''t fall in love during this


    period, can''t be together with other men, and can''t marry. What is it?"


    What''s more, it was written in bold ck. It was really eye-catching! He was so crazy and domineering.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You seem to have a problem with it." Maynard stated in a calm tone.


    "It''s none of your business. Change it."


    "I have the final say. You have no right to negotiate with me." Maynard was not angry but felt awed. He


    looked at the bodyguard beside him and said, "You don''t agree with it. Tie her up and lock her in a


    small dark room for a whole day."


    As soon as the bodyguard took action, Vi embraced herself andpromised. "Don''t act rashly. I''ll


    sign! I''ll sign!"


    It was only three months. She could do whatever she wanted after that.


    She took the guide pen on the table and wrote her name on the paper with the signature of Party A at


    the right corner of the contract.


    After that, she pushed the pen and paper in the direction of him, exasperated, "This is all right, are you


    satisfied?"


    "Let''s press the fingerprint first." Maynard didn''t take a look at it at all. With an expressionless face, he


    expressed whether he was satisfied with them.


    "You didn''t even take out the hand print, how can I have a hand print now?"


    "That''s easy," Maynard said and gave the bodyguard a look.


    The bodyguard took the hint and went into the kitchen to find a fruit knife and put it in front of her.


    Looking at the sharp and sharp edge, she swallowed hard and said, "I seem to understand something.


    It''s me, is it really what I think?"


    "Yeah, cut your hand slightly, and blood is the best soil." Maynard sat straight and looked natural.


    There was nothing good about her. She stepped back a few steps as she tried her best to distance


    herself from Maynard, fearing that she might be stabbed again by him.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead, and with a stiff expression on her face, she said, "Mr. Chu, it''s


    just a gesture. Why are you so cruel?"


    "Aren''t you going to ask for print mud?" With his hands crossed in front of his chest, Maynard was in


    high spirits. "Now that I don''t have y seal, I can only think of such a local method. If you need y


    seal, you can press this hand print. Besides, you can''t do it to yourself. I don''t mind letting someone


    help you do that," he added.


    At the sight of that bodyguard, Vi hastily shook her head, "No, no, I''ll figure it out by myself."


    Just the thought of cutting herself made her flesh painful. At the same time, she realized that the


    pervert Maynard was deliberately making things difficult for her!


    But she didn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 27 Discussion

    Chapter 27 Discussion


    "Okay. Vi, please hurry up." Maynard cast a nce at his Patek Philippe watch on his wrist and


    urged her impatiently.


    Trying to control her anger, she almost choked out.


    At this critical moment, she could only think hard, and nothing else could rece her own blood and


    seal.


    Suddenly, something urred to her, and her eyes lit up.


    She opened her white bag which was thrown on the sofa, and fumbled in it for a long time before taking


    out a lipstick.


    Thinking that the lipstick was bought recently, she took off the small cap with a painful expression on


    her face, and carefully applied the cream on the left finger.


    It was time to take back the two agreements and pressed two fingerprints on the signature of her own


    bitterly.


    Maynard observed all her actions quietly and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    An expression ofcency showed on her face in an instant. She raised her voice and said, "Mr.


    Chu, it seems that you have to sign your name and press the fingerprint? You should do the same."


    "Give it to me." Maynard said.


    To avoid him tearing apart the documents, she gave him one and held the other tightly in her arms.


    There was a hint of gloating smile in her clear and bright eyes.


    There was no mud stains on the ink, wasn''t there? Shouldn''t they leave a fingerprint? She wanted to


    see how he could leave her fingerprint!


    Maynard didn''t re up. Instead, he picked up the pen cap, wrote his name on it and wrote it on Party


    B.


    Standing not far away, Vi craned her neck to have a look at the words Maynard wrote. The


    handwriting was vigorous and graceful, much better than hers.


    Even though Vi was a bit uneven, she reminded herself with a smile on her face, "Mr. Chu, you


    didn''t leave the fingerprint on your finger! No, I can''t. well, let me cut your hand. "


    She took the knife in her hand and was eager to have a try.


    A mocking smile appeared on Maynard''s face


    When she was about to say something, the silent bodyguard took out a box of ink from his pocket, and


    opened it. She was immediately stunned.


    "Someone is stupid." Maynard said meaningfully. He touched the ink with his thumb and then put it


    under his name.


    Upon hearing what he had said, she almost dropped the knife on his face. Her hand trembled.


    She ordered herself to calm down, put the fruit knife back on the table, and grabbed the document from


    his hand.


    A file which was going to be signed with signature was handed over to him by Vi. She shouted


    angrily, "Liar! He said that there was no hand print. When you lie to others, can you lie to the end? "


    Her lipstick was ruined in this way!


    Chauncy put the rest of the signature in his hand and put it down. Then his narrow eyes raised slightly.


    "All is fair in war."


    Vi wanted to retort, "You are shameless."


    However, considering that she had to live under him for the past three months, she was sensible not to


    tell him what she wanted to say.


    "Please have a contract with me. Reporter, wish us a pleasant time from tomorrow on." Maynard


    passed the paper to a bodyguard andzily leaned against the sofa, Said Vi, wearing a careless


    smile on her face.


    She clenched the contract in her hand and decided to go back home and find a safe ce to protect it


    carefully. If the other party turned against her, it would be hard evidence in the future.


    Since then, she had been through a living hell, especially in the morning.


    In the morning, she prepared the breakfast very early. The food looked bad. However, Maynard didn''t


    eat it at all, nor did he let Vi cook it again, but let her eat it.


    When she saw the dark lumps of meat on the te, Vi looked at him with an expression of


    resistance on her face. "Mr. Chu, can I not eat them?"


    Her heart still fluttered with fear whenever she thought of the porridge she atest time.


    Hearing the contract, Maynard raised his eyebrows slightly and took a sip of the milk in his cup. "What''s


    the item in the contract?" he asked.


    Vi wanted to cry and replied, "Under the condition of not breaking the line of Party A, Party A must


    obey the order of Party B."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Maynard picked up a folded perfect rice cloth. Pursing his lips, he asked, "Tell me. What''s your bottom


    line?"


    Without thinking, Vi blurted out, "Don''t touch me!"


    "I just ask you to eat something. I never go against your bottom line. On the contrary, if you don''t eat


    something, it will be against your contract." A faint smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth.


    A shiver went down her spine. She thenughed and said, "Mr. Chu, I didn''t do anything wrong. I''m just


    eating."


    She couldn''t bear to see it.


    She was about to make a omelet, but the fire was so scorching that she poured some sauce in order to


    cover up the truth. It turned out that it was all ck, and no one dared to eat it.


    "Then eat quickly. You have to go to thepany with meter." A glint of amusement shed across


    Maynard''s eyes, and he was in a pretty good mood.


    After a quick and deep struggle in her heart, she closed her eyes and quickly finished the omelet.


    Maynard arrived at the Chu group. After entering the CEO''s office, Vi ran into thedy''s washroom.


    Fifteen minutester, she came out of the restroom. After washing her hands with liquid soap, she dried


    her hands with a tissue and threw the tissue into the trash can.


    Covering her sore stomach, Vi walked out of the room. She then walked past the three professional


    women.


    When she walked to the corridor, she inevitably recalled the taste of the dark omelet. Suddenly, she felt


    a stomachache, so she had to go back to the washroom.


    "Hi, Emily Liu. Your bracelet is the most popr style of summer. It''s so beautiful. By the way, who is


    the woman that just walked out of the washroom?"


    She suddenly heard people talking about her from inside, so she couldn''t help but lean against the wall


    outside the corridor and eavesdrop.


    The three didn''t notice the change at all.


    "She is not our regr employee, or a rookie. And she is not a rtive of our CEO. So, who do you


    think she is?"


    A strong female voice sounded and answered the woman''s question. Vi guessed that she was the


    Emily Liu that the weak female had mentioned.


    Vi rolled her eyes at the ceiling. Why were these people so gossipy?


    "Sister Emily Liu, Rose Li, I heard that many people were gossiping about the indescribable


    rtionship with CEO."


    Another envious voice said.


    A drop of sweat dripped from Vi''s forehead.


    "Of course, she does. She often goes in with our CEO. Isn''t there anything special about it?" Emily Liu


    said, "She is just a shameless woman who only deals with her body. No big deal!"


    Hearing them say such unkind words, Vi went inside and knocked on the door intentionally, with her


    voice raised, "Oh, some people envy me. You can try!"


    She studied her fingernails in a pretended elegant manner. Although she had no idea what was


    elegant, she was still pretending.


    The three women''s faces were pale. But they didn''t dare to talk back. At the same time, they scurried


    out of the room, apparently they had some scruples.


    Vi shook her head, she didn''t understand why they were so gossipy and chatted so happily in the


    washroom.


    She didn''t get her point, but she had no time to think about it. With a long face, she hurried into the


    washroom.

 Chapter 28 She Was Well Known

    Chapter 28 She Was Well Known


    Since then, Vi had bad luck.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The coffee was smashed to the ground; the cold water from the washroom poured on her face. When


    she was in the CEO Office, she was being scolded.


    "You are being unreasonable recently. Are you ming me indirectly?" With his hands sped on the


    table, Maynard sat square.


    It was a hot summer day outside, but Vi felt the room was cold and snowy.


    "No, no," hurried an exnation, after rolling her eyes over and over again She would like to do that,


    but she really didn''t.


    "p!" A folder hit her feet.


    "Then you can tell me just now in the meeting room, the documents to attract investment. How can it


    be such thing after all the people open it?" Jay took a deep breath and pinched the temples


    beside his nose wearily.


    With her legs folded, Vi lowered her head to look at the file bag on the ground. Immediately, a


    colorfulic book was exposed.


    Since she was sshed by cold water, she felt a little cold and couldn''t help but gently cough.


    She exined with a bitter smile, "Mr. Chu, I don''t know how it has changed from a business document


    to a lovely godly bury, but I really didn''t do it!"


    "Oh, it wasn''t you. Did someone want to frame you?" Maynard''s eyes were as sharp as knives. He


    looked at her up and down arrogantly.


    "Yes! What do you think? " She had never been so unlucky, except for being poor.


    "Haha!" Maynard sneered coldly, "Why did they frame you? Can you speak it out? "


    Vi pointed at her own finger, deliberately nced at him in shyness and said, "Mr. Chu, they said


    that we had rtionship and disliked me, so they yed tricks on me. You can''t leave me alone!"


    "So you deserve it." The corners of Maynard''s eyes twitched slightly. He decisively called Julie in and


    said, "Take her out of here."


    Julie didn''t let her go until she was taken to the corridor.


    "Miss Qi, I have heard about what happened recently. Many people said that you didn''t win Mr. Chu''s


    heart and he didn''t consider for you, so they..." Julie paused, with a subtle look on her face, "They bully


    the weak person".


    Vi nodded. She had been living a hard life ever since she signed the contract of shame.


    Everyone in thepany knew her now. In other words, she was well known.


    "Miss Qi, the best way now is to have Mr. Chu back you up." Julie patted her on the shoulder and


    Trying to resist the urge to hit the wall, Vi chuckled and said, "I have nothing to do with Mr. Chu."


    "I know." Julie thought of what Vi had said before she entered the room, and she added, "But it''s not


    time to have a fight now."


    She was the first one to draw the president''s attention, so as his assistant, she was naturally willing to


    do her a favor.


    Vi was speechless. She felt that countless crows flew over her head in groups.


    Would it be impossible for her to clear herself in the rest of her life?


    How could she prove her innocence? Just thinking about it made her mind a mess.


    In the afternoon, Vi went to the monitoring room. It was a young man. She pulled out a chair and sat


    next to him, exining her purpose pitifully.


    The man kept his eyes fixed on the monitor screen and said without looking back, "Miss Qi, we can''t


    get this video for anyone."


    Vi opened her eyes wide and looked inconceivable. She patted the table with both hands and said,


    "Really? I just want to see the surveince video from ten o''clock to eleven o''clock this morning. Can


    you do me a favor? "


    If there was no surveince video, how could she catch the culprit?


    Although Maynard hadn''t said that she had vited the contract, what if, what if?


    "No, Miss Qi, you really have to see it, unless you get the approval of the president." He shrugged as if


    he could do nothing to help.


    Vi lowered her head weakly.


    After a fierce battle of thoughts, Vi, who was standing outside the office, knocked on the ss door.


    "Come in." Maynard said. She cheered herself up, opened the door and walked in.


    Trying her best to put a restraint on her increasingly unhappy feelings, she said with a smile on her


    face, "Mr. Chauncy, I''m very sorry for what happened this morning, but please give me a chance."


    "Now you know you are wrong?" Maynard closed the file in his hand and finally gave her a face.


    Though confused, she still rified, "I didn''t do anything wrong. I already have evidence that I was


    framed."


    "Okay." Maynard seemed not interested.


    She bit her lower lip and went on, "Mr. Chu, please permit me to go to the monitoring room and get


    today''s video."


    Margaret acted against her conscience and intentionally made her voice sound soft and delicate.


    "No way." Maynard rejected with a poker face.


    "Why not?"


    "Yes, you are wrong. Don''t me it on others." Maynard left the hanging chair and sat down on the


    leather sofa. "It''s not the first time you have done such kind of thing, let alone the first time," he said.


    Vi clenched her fists and her face tensed. Suddenly, she thought of something and guessed boldly:


    "You are not willing to help me, are you deliberately ying tricks on me?"


    Maynard choked, covered his lips, coughed and looked away.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his actions had already betrayed him!


    In a huff, Vi rushed over to him, threw him on the sofa, and thumped his chest with her little fist.


    "Maynard, I''ll fight you to death! How dare you bully me! "


    "Vi, do you know what you are doing?" Maynard clenched her hands with clenched teeth. "Get off


    me right now!" he ordered.


    Vi was about to bite him. "I will bite you to death!"


    Maynard cursed in a low voice and turned over. When he came to himself, she was already under his


    body.


    She had a bad feeling that Maynard is above her. "Let me go!" she yelled at him.


    "Weren''t you very arrogant before?" Maynard spat. Hearing that, he hummed with satisfaction.


    He almost pressed her to death, bent over and tried to bite her. However, when he put his hand under


    her arm, she felt the itch.


    The fact that she was poked in the weakness made her itchy and afraid. Sheughed so hard that


    tears could spill over her eyes. "Let it go. Don''t move there!"


    "Click!"


    A group of people burst into the room. They were all shocked when they saw such a scene. The room


    was in a mess. One of them was Emily who was still about to knock on the door.


    "President... President..." when she came to herself, she didn''t know what to say.


    Little did she know about all this. She wasughing like a cat on hot bricks.


    When Maynard saw someone break in, he realized that it was beneath his dignity to scratch her. He


    walked from Vi to the ground and cast a cold nce at the crowd. "Get out!"


    Those who broke in scattered in all directions, for fear of losing their jobs.

 Chapter 29 Embarrassment

    Chapter 29 Embarrassment


    Afterwards, Vi remembered the scene that she was run into. She sat on the sofa with a messy


    chicken head and looked at the man who was smoking his cigar and looking handsome to everyone


    with resentment.


    Her head was even more painful. She scratched her hair, picked up the teacup on the table and threw it


    to him, but she stopped in front of him.


    A big smile appeared on her face. "Mr. Chu, what should we do? Are we going to die?"


    "Shut up!" A look of dissatisfaction could be seen on Maynard''s face. "What do you say?" he asked.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    She had always thought herself to be high-minded, but she had failed because of Maynard again and


    again. She was not reconciled.


    She had so strong resentment that she had cried out by ident.


    "Unwilling?" Maynard put out the cigar in the ashtray and sneered, "If my memory serves me right, you


    throw yourself at me."


    A slight and ttering smile passed on Vi''s face. She said, "Mr. Chu, please don''t say that. I was


    angry at that time."


    "Well, you can go out now." Maynard ignored her and asked her to leave.


    Vi gnashed her teeth and left with a messy hair, which made people in thepany look at her


    again and again along the way.


    At first, she only thought they were drugged wrongly. After entering the washroom and seeing her real


    appearance, she covered her face dejectedly.


    At the moment, she lost the courage to walk out.


    The next day, she learned to cook rice porridge well instead of cooking those messy dishes.


    At least she wouldn''t get sick when the porridge was fed.


    In fact, it was true. Maynard didn''t touch the food cooked by her at all. She was the one who enjoyed


    the fruit of herbor.


    The breakfast was reluctantly over. At the end of the breakfast, they went to thepany together.


    When she went out to get some coffee, Emily came around with ten colleagues.


    ncing at them, Vi felt nervous, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Can you make way for me?"


    In case the coffee from spilling on the ground likest time, she protected the coffee carefully.


    "Miss Qi, today is the fifth day you are working in thepany. We are very happy. A small gift. Hope


    you don''t mind."


    Her smile was like an iceberg that melted, which frightened Vi a lot.


    When they went away, the table behind her was filled with all kinds of gifts. She was so scared that she


    almost threw the coffee out.


    She swallowed hard and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "It was just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." "I don''t know who is so blind. He said that you were


    promoted by your inner rtions. We have a misunderstanding that you are promoted by your own


    strength," added Rose.


    "Yes, yes!" Echoed the crowd.


    In fact, she really wanted to tell them that it was not appropriate for them to lie through their teeth?


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    Her cell phone rang. She walked to a quieter ce to answer the phone.


    As soon as she left, the smiles on those people''s faces disappeared.


    "Miss Liu, since she is the boss''s good friend, why didn''t the boss avenge her?" Rose asked Emily in a


    low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can''t offend her. If she gives us a hard time, we''ll suffer." said Emily.


    "That''s more like it." Rose nodded in agreement.


    The scene they saw yesterday was so vivid in everyone''s eyes now. They could not believe that the


    president, who usually looked like a high mountain flower, could have such an active side.


    They thought Vi was just an insignificant person yesterday and nned to insult that Vi bully


    them.


    Now thinking of that, she had lost the game. She felt a sharp pain on her face.


    After answering the phone, Vi found that everyone was already getting their own things to do. She


    looked at the heaps of things on the table, and her mouth couldn''t help but twitch uncontrobly.


    They had been so nice to her since this morning.


    The coffee was poured by someone, and the documents were sorted out by someone. Hence, she was


    quite free.


    However, she was scared. Thinking for a moment, she ran up to Maynard and asked in a ttering


    tone, "Mr. Chu, are you thirsty or hungry?"


    "Tell me, what do you want from me?" Maynard said and took a sip of the coffee. With his legs crossed,


    he thought of the scene that everyone fawned on Vi before. His eyes shed slightly.


    Vi rolled her eyes. She smiled and said, "Mr. Chu, how do you know?"


    Maynard snorted in a strange way.


    Wearing an expression of bitterness, Vi looked at him pitifully and said, "Mr. Chu, something is


    wrong with yourpany''s personnel. They have sent me a lot of gifts. Can you ask someone to


    handle them for me? And could you give me a day off this afternoon? "


    After saying that, she felt rather uneasy.


    "You can leave now." Maynard didn''t even raise his head.


    "What?"


    "I have approved your leave. Hurry up and leave." Maynard was very impatient, furrowing his eyebrows


    tightly.


    Coming out of her house, Vi changed a light yellow dress. She didn''t expect that Maynard didn''t


    make trouble for her. She was very delighted, but more surprisingly, she wondered when Maynard


    became so easy-going.


    At that time, her mobile phone rang. She clicked it and found the message was from the famous sunny


    KTV in A city. She was confused for a while, but still took a taxi to tell him the address.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Vi went into the KTV and led by the staff to Room 305.


    It was a little dark inside and the light above was switching in the room.


    Vi found that it was very lively inside but no one was singing. She felt strange and saw a woman


    with a diamond tiara walking towards her, "Vi, saw you at the University. Long time no see." She


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    pounced on her and gave her a hug.


    With her hands wandering in the air, Vi asked uncertainly, "Are you Fancis Liang?"


    "Yes, we used to live in the same dormitory. You can''t forget me so soon." Fancis Liang released her


    and covered her mouth, smiling, People who were chatting happily all stopped talking when they


    noticed the arrival of Vi.


    "Fancis Liang, who is this beautiful woman?" A young man with dyed hair whistled.


    He dressed like a bad young man. Vi doubted that he was under age.


    "She''s Vi, my ssmate in college. You have to call her elder sister." Fancis Liang dragged Vi


    over to the table and pped the young man''s head.


    Then Vi looked around and saw the other four men. They were her ssmates too, but she was not


    familiar with them.


    Even so, she still felt embarrassed when thinking of that thing in the past.


    Holding her bag tightly unconsciously, she dared not to breathe deeply.


    "Come, sit down. Let''s have a good chat." Fancis Liang held the nervous Vi, a soft smile appearing


    on her face.


    There was nothing Vi could do but sit down. She hoped it was just a simple party Fine.

 Chapter 30 Being Slandered

    Chapter 30 Being ndered


    "Vi, tell us how have you been doing these years?" After the waiter served beer, beverages and


    snacks to them, Fancis asked warmly.


    "Yes, you were the most beautiful girl in our ss at that time. I used to have a crush on you. Where do


    you work now?" The man Wind Lu who was ying with his phone lifted his head to look at Vi.


    There was a moment of hesitation in Vi''s mind. It seemed that he had known something very


    important from his words.


    She didn''t even remember his name, Vi smiled and perfunctorily said, "I work at a small ce. It''s


    not worth mentioning."


    "Do you have a boyfriend now? Or are you married? " The other man Bright Xu wore hair gel and


    pulled back. Both his expression and tone showed that he was very curious.


    As soon as her words dropped, Vi suddenly noticed that everyone''s attention was focused on her.


    She could not smile at all. She answered coldly, "No."


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend or married?" He wanted to pull her hand and his eyes were as shining as


    diamonds.


    She didn''t understand why she would like to be in the party. Besides, she felt the atmosphere between


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them was strange.


    The door was opened, and a woman with heavy make-up came in. "Sorry, I''mte."


    "Ivy, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Fancis Liang walked up to her.


    The others who were still sitting on the sofa suddenly stood up, which was totally different from their


    attitude towards Vi.


    When Vi saw it was her, she wondered why Ivy was also here.


    "Vi, I heard that you would take part in the Fancis Liang''s party, so I came here." Ivy looked at her


    with malice in her eyes.


    "We are schoolmates."


    She should have turned the party off if she knew that Ivy woulde. Vi still remembered that she


    made her sick in the coffee shopst time.


    "That''s right." People present nodded in agreement. "When I arrived at the door just now, I heard you


    ask Vi if she has a boyfriend, right?" Ivy brought it up again.


    "Yes, we almost forget it if you don''t mention it." With a half joking and half serious tone, Bright Xu said,


    "What do you know? Tell us now."


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. She had a bad feeling. "Don''t make fun of me, Ivy."


    "Actually she already has a boyfriend and is going to get married soon." As if she hadn''t heard it, she


    got her own way.


    "Really?" "Why don''t you invite him to this birthday party? Then we can see what he looks like." said


    Fancis Liang.


    "That''s true. I wonder if he is more handsome and richer than Zarian." Wind Lu gave her a meaningful


    look.


    Obviously, he talked with the tongue in the cheek. What''s more, they were here not for drinking. It was


    obvious that Vi would get to trouble.


    All of a sudden, she felt a bit annoyed at Maynard wondering why he didn''t stop her today.


    "Vi, tell us now." Urged Fancis Liang with a smile.


    Vi rolled her eyes, "I don''t have a boyfriend. What else can I say?"


    The smile on Fancis''s face froze.


    The door was pushed open again, and a man who was totally uninjured walked to the room today.


    When she saw it was Sea, she suddenly had an urge to run away. She picked up the bag on the sofa


    and said, "I have something to do, so I have to go first."


    "Wait! Wait!" Sea stopped her and said unhappily, "Why are you leaving so soon?"


    Vi rolled her eyes in her heart. Nothing good happenedst time when she met him. Wouldn''t she


    stay to wait for bad thing to appear?


    "Vi who is this?"


    The eyes of the crowd were varied from head to toe. With a curious look on their faces, Fancis Liang


    gazed at Sea''s bald head with some contempt.


    Vi smiled awkwardly and was about to say something.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Vi''s boyfriend. We''ll get married a few dayster. Don''t forget toe to my


    wedding ceremony," Sea put his arm around her shoulders andughed. His face was ugly.


    Being on the verge of breaking out, Vi pushed him away. Her face turned red with anger. "Don''t talk


    nonsense. We have just known each other for a few days. Who is your girlfriend? Who will marry you?


    "


    The more she spoke, the more restless she was.


    "Vi, how could you speak like that?" With an injured look on his face, Sea continued in fury, "We''ve


    been together for more than two years. I''ve treated you wholeheartedly and treated you like apple of


    my eye. You can''t disassociate yourself from me in front of everyone just because i look ugly."


    Upon hearing that, Vi was stunned, with her eyes wide open.


    "He''s right, Vi. I''ve witnessed how Sea has treated you over the years." On the other hand, Ivy, who


    had been observing them coldly on the side, stepped out as if she couldn''t see them anymore. She


    stepped forward and tried to defend Sea.


    Vi nced at them and burst into anger. "You two echoed each other. When did you hook up with


    each other?"


    "Vi, don''t do this to yourself. Be good with Sea." Ivy sighed.


    "Yeah, you are right. How considerate Ivy is. And look at you. How can you dislike the poor and love


    the rich?"


    Sea red at Vi and immediately smiled fawningly at Ivy.


    The people present at the beginning were confused about the situation, but they just suddenly became


    enlightened and kept thinking. Their eyes that looked at Vi suddenly turned from doubt into disdain


    and scorn.


    Looking at Sea and Ivy, Vi knew that they had conspired before. She rolled her eyes.


    She pinched her arm secretly. Her eyes were painful with tears. "Sea, you said you love me. But why


    do you always stay out at Ivy''s home? I saw you kissing in my home two days ago. You are still flirting


    with each other now This is going too far! "


    Everyone was stunned. There were a lot of information in this sentence.


    "Don''t sling mud at me! There is nothing between us! " Ivy was white with anger, looking out of ce


    with heavy makeup.


    "Vi, stop it!" Sea''s face was both sincere and angry. He blushed scarlet.


    Vi raised her hand to wipe off the tears which had already disappeared. Her fair little face was full of


    me to get close to Ivy and marry her!"


    She lowered her head, tears streaming down her face, concealing the smile in her eyes.


    If they ndered me, I will get back at them in return for their kindness. ''.


    Her shoulders were trembling. In the eyes of outsiders, she was a heartbroken woman who had been


    betrayed by her bestie and boyfriend.


    "Shame on you!" Noticing that, Ivy gave a p in the face of the crowd.


    It was such a heavy p that Vi had no time to prepare for it at all.


    The p didn''t fall on her face in the end.


    Not knowing when, a slender and powerful hand suddenly appeared, it urately stopped the p on


    Vi''s face.


    Coming back to her senses, she looked at the owner of the hand subconsciously and wanted to say


    dirty words.

 Chapter 31 Childlike Girl

    Chapter 31 Childlike Girl


    Almost immediately, she covered her little face with her hands in silence, trying to minimize her sense


    of existence.


    At the same time, the switched light was on the man behind her. All the people saw him and took a


    deep breath.


    The man was so handsome that he was as cold as ice. Only a few of them could recognize him.


    "President Chu, who brought you here?" Seeing the person who was shouting at her angrily, Ivy could


    do nothing but stop cursing.


    Although her wrist was hurt by his grip, she had to grit her teeth and hold back her pain.


    At the same time, Maynard threw her hand away and extended his hand backward, without even


    looking at her.


    Julie handed a handkerchief to Maynard.


    After Maynard carefully wiped his hands, he throw them lightly on the ground and casually raised his


    eyes. "I have a disobedient little girl running here. I''ming to take her back to themandment."


    Hearing this and feeling that everyone was looking at her, she was freaked out.


    "My little girl?" Ivy thought he was joking. "We have never left here. We would know if there is really a


    cat or a dog running here."


    "That''s right."


    Several sophisticated men echoed with fake smiles on their faces.


    Vi suddenly felt her fists itchy, and wanted to beat people, calling her a little animal? No one can


    make so sarcastic remarks.


    Suddenly, she felt someone hugged her from behind. When she was about to push him away, he put


    his arms around her waist so tightly that she couldn''t move.


    But the man''s next wordspletely overwhelmed her mind.


    "She''s my woman, not a cat or dog. You seem to be very happy to bully her."


    "What!" Said Ivy in a sharp voice all of a sudden.


    It was hard for them to believe what they heard.


    Did she belong to him?


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She ferociously pinched Maynard''s waist and grumbled in a low


    voice, "You said I was a baby and then said I was yours What happened? "


    Hearing what she had said, Maynard''s face turned green for a moment. He pressed her hand that had


    been stirring up trouble, while the word "contract" had been uttered from his thick and thin lips.


    Vi''s face changed and then smiled brightly, which was quite unusual.


    "Did you apologize?" Maynard looked at them impatiently. "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll teach you


    in person another day."


    Everybody present showed fear.


    All of them were very clear about the meaning of teaching. It was not so easy to hear.


    "I''m sorry, Vi. We misunderstood you."


    Between offending Maynard and apologizing to Vi, they chose thetter with determination.


    Only Ivy and Sea stood still.


    After thinking for a while, Vi blinked. "Don''t you apologize to me?"


    Sea was so scared that his legs were shaking and his brain went nk. As soon as he heard her


    words, he surrendered. "Sorry, sorry, sorry."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Obviously,pared to Sea''s capricious actions, Ivy was not obedient at all.


    "You are out of line, Vi!" She gave her a ferocious stare, and when she saw the emotionless


    Maynard, she trembled with fear I mean, after all, you are my ssmate, so you should do me a favor."


    Putting up her hands, Vi put on a false smile and said, "I don''t want to, either. But since Mr. Chu is


    backing me up, my obedience is much better than politeness."


    She had no choice but to grit her teeth with a stubborn look on her face, giving full y to her "there''s


    nothing I can do about it, and I''m also desperate".


    In the beginning, she didn''t want to go too far. However, since Ivy and Sea arrogantly picked on her,


    she had to take advantage of the rare opportunity when Maynard showed his mercy to her. At the same


    time, she felt aggrieved for herself, What she didn''t see was the faint smile at the corners of Maynard''s


    lips.


    "You!" Ivy was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She pointed at her for a long time, and was


    unable to say the second word.


    "Miss An, we might be curious about what you have done in the past," said Maynard.


    After stiff for three seconds, Ivy came to her senses, with her fingernails piercing into her palm. She


    came to Vi and opened her mouth with difficulty, "Vi, I was wrong."


    After being surprised for a while, Vi returned to her smiling face. "Wish you and Sea a long and


    happy life."


    Ivy looked at her with pain.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Maynard left with Vi in his arms.


    When they got back to the vi, Vi pointed at her finger and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, what a


    coincidence to meet you in a KTV today."


    "What a coincidence! Otherwise, why don''t I know that you have a boyfriend now and are going to get


    married?" With a trembling hand, Maynard stared at the LCD TV screen with his cold eyes.


    The smile on Vi''s face froze. After a pause, she said, "Mr. Chu, it''s a misunderstanding. You''re so


    wise that you could see it from the beginning."


    "I have seen it, but you really intend to get married, don''t hide it from me." Maynard sat up straight and


    said meaningfully, "I''ll give you a big marriage gift."


    She was not aware of the danger at all. In her mind, she imagined countless bills falling from the sky.


    She smiled and said with a giggle, "Mr. Chu, you don''t have to do this."


    While she was speaking, her eyes were already printed with the shape of the money, and it was almost


    real.


    "If you break your contract at that time, you will have to grab a meal with the colleagues of the


    periodical office," Maynard frowned.


    As soon as she saw him, she became sober. She immediately corrected herself and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m


    too shy to get married. You know, i still have three months to serve you."


    At the thought of that scene, she felt very scared. She believed that Maynard would really be able to do


    it.


    "Remember what you said." Maynard gave her a deep look and said, "Then tell me what happened in


    that KTV."


    Vi nodded and told the whole story honestly.


    She felt much more relieved after she spat out the water, but her mood was quiteplicated. "Mr.


    Chu, thank you for saving me in such a danger."


    "Humph, you got on board without knowing anything. In the past, when I saw you, I thought you were


    stupid. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." Maynard put down the remoter and sneered at her


    expressionlessly.


    It was very hard for Vi to exin. "We Mr. Chu, I''m just innocent. Please don''t judge me like that. "


    "You have a thick skin." Maynard said with a cold face. "Not brave to admit your shorings but put


    on airs."


    Looking down at her toes, she said, "Mr. Chu, I''ll take your words as apliment. Thank you."


    She took a deep breath.


    For the sake that he had saved her, she decided not to lower herself to the same level as him.


    Maynard sneered and began to take off his coat.


    Vi looked up, eyes filled with police, and stepped back, "What do you want? I''m telling you, don''t


    mess around!"


    She looked around nervously, trying to find something that could smash people, such as a flower bottle


    or something.


    Before she found it, she was suddenly covered by the smell of tobo.


    She pulled them off and found that it was the suit jacket that Maynard was wearing.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Put the clothes in the closet of my room." Maynard put his arms around his chest and sat back on the


    sofa. Wearing only a white shirt, his neckline was slightly open, exposing his sexy Adam''s apple and


    wheat skin.

 Chapter 32 Compensation

    Chapter 32 Compensation


    Realizing that she thought in a wrong way, Vi was shy and annoyed. The smell of tobo in her


    nose made her blush like a cooked shrimp.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With a frown on her face, Vi pretended to be strong and said, "I will take the clothes for you as you


    asked. Am I too good?"


    "Which is more important, your job or your character?" Maynardughed instead of getting angry.


    Taking a deep breath, Vi chuckled and said, "Just a joke. I''ll take your clothes upstairs now."


    Then she, like being chased by a beast, strode upstairs with his clothes in her hands.


    She hung the clothes with a hanger and hung it in the closet. Then she mmed the door as if she was


    angry with someone.


    Leaning against the closet with her chin resting on her hands, she wondered why she was defeated


    every time.


    "No! No! I can''t ept it!" She felt angry for herself.


    At this time, the crystal light above her head shed twice and thenpletely went out.


    "Help!" She squatted down in darkness and shrank herself with her hands because of this sudden


    change.


    It was so dark around that nobody could see their fingers.


    "Who?" The strange sound came to her ears. She was afraid of darkness and now she had goose


    bumps.


    Especially when she felt something strange passed her, she lost her soul.


    Suddenly, she saw something. The light on the table beside the bed was so bright that one could see


    things clearly.


    "Journalist, I didn''t expect that you are afraid of the dark." Maynard sat at the bedside, and a faint smile


    yed at his thin lips.


    Vi let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that Maynard was passing by, not a messy thing.


    But when she heard his words and saw his sarcastic expression, she gnashed her teeth and said, "I''m


    a normal person. Can''t you just allow me to have a few shorings?"


    "I''m afraid you have more than a few shorings." Maynard sneered.


    Upon hearing him, Vi stood up all of a sudden, red at him and said, "Mr. Chu, you can''t say that.


    Even if it is true, you can''t just tell them directly."


    "Huh." Maynard gave her a deep look and said slowly, "You know what you should do and yet you don''t


    admit it. Are you deceiving yourself?"


    With her eyes wide open and mouth slightly open, she was too stunned to say a word.


    However, she felt very aggrieved. She walked to the door and closed it hard. Leaning against the door,


    she said with a smug smile, "The door has been closed. Mr. Chu, now I''m blocking the door. You''d


    better not go downstairs."


    "So what?" Maynard raised his eyebrows, seeming not to care about that at all.


    It seemed that what she had done was not childish at all. Instead, a look ofcency showed on


    her face. "If you want to drink water in the living room, beg me."


    Just thinking of the scene that Maynard, who was in high position, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to


    her, she burst intoughter.


    "I''m not thirsty." Maynard reminded her as if thinking of something. "But aren''t you hungry, reporter Qi?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    The next second, her stomach gave out a signal of hunger for food.


    A sense of hunger swept over. Vi''s face stiffened and she covered the empty stomach. She was so


    embarrassed that she wished she could dig a hole to bury herself.


    She then realized that she hadn''t had dinner today.


    "Are you hungry? Does your face hurt?" Maynard asked, looking at her leisurely.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    She hesitated for a while and her eyes were unfriendly. "Don''t you have the nerve to say it? You are


    such a jinx! "


    She was extremely annoyed to see him.


    Maynard didn''t take it seriously. He leaned against the headboard, picked up a book and read it in the


    light of themp.


    After hesitating for a while, Vi was overwhelmed by hunger. She turned to open the door, but when


    she turned the doorknob, the door didn''t respond at all.


    All of a sudden, her little face turned gloomy. She ran to Maynard and grasped his arm. "Mr. Chu, it


    seems that the door can''t be opened," she said


    "Okay." Maynard didn''t even raise his head.


    Vi was anxious and said, "What should we do? Mr. Chu, you can''t refuse to help me."


    "Beg me." Maynard said concisely.


    Vi clenched her teeth, refraining from the impulse to beat him to death. She lowered her head in


    front of the cruel reality and said, "Mr. Chu, please. I''m begging you."


    Hearing that, Maynard moved his sight from the book to the door. He came to the door around her and


    rotated the doorknob as she did just now. After trying a few times, the door still didn''t open.


    A glimmer of thought passed through Maynard''s eyes. He wondered who had locked the door from


    outside.


    "As you can see, there''s nothing I can do." Maynard shrugged.


    Vi ran over to them and asked, "What should we do now? Mr. Chu, I don''t mean to me you.


    You''re a rich man. Why not installing a good door?"


    "You know a lot." Maynard said indifferently.


    She raised her hand and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Then she smiled sheepishly and said,


    "Mr. Chu, I''m ttered."


    "I''m not praising you." Maynard raised the corners of his eyes slightly and gave a mocking smile.


    "You''ve worked so hard at the bottom of the society for so long that you don''t even know anything


    about human emotions."


    Vi thought what he said was reasonable. She was speechless.


    She coughed a little, in order to conceal the embarrassment in her heart. "Mr. Chu, now the most


    important thing is not it, but how can I open the door?" she asked.


    "Think about it." Maynard returned to the bed and sat down.


    A few secondster, Vi turned to smile and said, "Mr. Chu, in order not to lock us up in this small


    ce, just break the door. Then we can get our freedom back."


    "Huh."


    Seeing that he was not interested in her at all, she pulled herself together and continued to persuade


    him. "Boss, just think about it. It''s not a good idea to always stay here. I need you to help me out."


    "You will pay for it?" Maynard said seriously in a sexy voice. "This door was made from abroad. It cost


    me 50000 dors."


    Her stomach was aching like hell. She was out of spirits and begged, "Okay, okay. I won''t kick."


    She didn''t think she was worth the money even if she was sold to someone else.


    As a matter of fact, she hadn''t made a fortune for him these days. She was so busy with all kinds of


    things and she even didn''t get a penny from him. She got nothing.


    "How dare you beg me to kick the door? You can''t even afford 50000. Huh?" Maynard opened a book


    and went on reading, obviously despising her.


    She rolled her eyes, put on a smile and went over to pull Maynard''s sleeve, saying in a ttering tone,


    "Mr. Chu..."


    Her voice was so coquettish that she got goose bumps.


    Maynard turned his head to look at her, indicating her to go on talking.


    A thought came to her mind. She pushed him to the bed, her clear eyes as sharp as a crescent moon,


    "This is the second floor. Can you jump down from the window and find someone to save me?"


    His long ck hair, like a piece of soft silk, spread over the side of the bed and his neck.


    Because she was on top of Maynard, so her breast was inevitably next to his.


    Maynard''s face darkened.


    However, Vi seemed not to notice his agony at all. She just kept doing what she wanted and


    gnawed the third button of his shirt with her teeth.

 Chapter 33 How About We Go Together

    Chapter 33 How About We Go Together


    As soon as she began to move, a wave of dizziness swept over her. When she came back to her


    senses, she was already pinned down on the floor.


    Before she could react, her hands were forced to open. His big hands were sped around her fingers


    in a horizontally posture.


    "Reporter, I think I have to tell you something." Maynard kissed her face, and his eyes were as cold as


    ice. "If anything happens to me because of you, you might have to die with me."


    They were affectionate, but there was no emotion in their eyes.


    At the thought of this, Vi wanted to wipe her face with her hands. But her hands were pressed down.


    She could only snort coldly, "I won''t do anything to you. Let go of me."


    It''s not funny at all. All the efforts she had made just now were in vain. What was worse, she had


    scared her heart.


    She cursed in her mind.


    Vi withdrew her sight silently and chuckled dryly. "Mr. Chu, I seemed to have told a joke. s. Why


    am I so stupid?"


    She pretended to knock on her head and grumbled in a sad tone.


    "You know it, don''t you? It''s a littlete." Maynard sneered and got off her body.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    She pretended to be fine, but in fact, in her heart, there was a little man who was pricking a small doll


    exactly the same as Maynard.


    "Gulp!".


    Then there was another round of groan in her stomach.


    As a result, Vi went on to struggle and said, "Mr. Chu, could you please move your hands and make


    a phone call No, no, No. are you calling your bodyguards to open the door?"


    It was not easy to change the ckey" into a bodyguard, so she wiped the sweat on her forehead with


    relief.


    "That''s right." Maynard cracked his thin lips and said, "Considering that it doesn''t cost me too much, I''ll


    have a try."


    Vi was so ecstatic that she didn''t bother to care about his usual arrogant attitude. She hurriedly


    replied, "OK, OK."


    Her long and thick eyshes trembled slightly. Soon, she opened her big watery eyes and without


    blinking, she stared at Maynard, who was fumbling for his cell phone.


    She found nothing except Maynard rummaged the bed sheet and the under bed.


    When she saw that he stopped what he was doing, she got a bad feeling as her eyelids twitched. She


    asked, "Mr. Chu, why did you stop?"


    "My phone was left in the living room downstairs." Maynard adjusted the cor of his shirt, which was a


    little wrinkled, and answered slowly.


    Vi''s eyes were dull as if she had been hit by thunder.


    In the living room?


    In the living room?


    In the hall?


    It was not until quite a whileter that she realized what she had heard and still could not ept the


    fact. With her face deathly pale, she asked, "Mr. Chu, please tell me that this is not true."


    "I can borrow your phone." Maynard looked at her.


    It was until then that she came to her senses. She rummaged through her handbag for a long time


    before she took out her phone.


    She was thrilled and turned it on. When the phone screen lit up, the screen was ck again.


    The smile on her face immediately turned into a cry and helplessness. "Mr. Chu, my cellphone is out of


    power. What should I do?"


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Vi was confused.


    She tried her best to put a restraint on the impulse to scream, while her hands had be fists in a


    way that nobody else had noticed. She could not help but put forward the second request, "Mr. Chu,


    could you shout for help loudly? Could you ask the housekeeper or the bodyguards toe up to us?"


    Usually, it was not because of Chauncy and Mindy that his bodyguards would appeared in a blink of an


    eye and punish the enemy to death?


    This was thest way she could think of.


    "Oh, I almost forgot it." A faint smile yed on Maynard''s lips as if he had just thought of that. He said,


    "The Butler has asked me for leave today and gone on a trip with his grandson. As for the bodyguards,


    they''re training in the training camp."


    On the other side, Vi''s pretty face turned ferocious when her hope was shattered.


    In a few strides, she ran to him, picked up a pillow and threw it towards his face. "Maynard, are you


    kidding me?"


    ''What''s the meaning of his existence?


    Did he do this to torture her?''


    Maynard received the pillow urately and calmly. "Reporter Qi, pay attention to your attitude."


    Vi bit her lips and said, "Mr. Chu you can''t me me. It''s not appropriate for us to stay in the same


    room alone."


    Considering her weak position, she gave in.


    "Hey, are you asking for a name?" His hoarse yet attractive voice rose slightly at the end. There was a


    bit of evil spirit and danger in Maynard''s eyes, which could not be ignored.


    She stepped back with uneasiness, and smirked, "No, there''s nothing going on between us. Besides,


    you''re so handsome and I''m so ordinary. I don''t think I deserve you."


    "That makes sense." Maynard nodded in agreement.


    It really pissed her off.


    "Well, the situation forced you to sleep on the floor tonight. That''s it." He threw the pillow back, stood up


    and picked up the tablemp.


    The light of the tablemp began to wobble slightly because of his movements, but Vi was uneasy


    about his movements. She threw the pillow on her hand randomly and stopped him. "Mr. Chu, where is


    the deskmp?"


    It was the only light that she could see, and she couldn''t afford to lose it.


    "I want to take a shower." Maynard said word by word, raising his chin with expectation.


    Upon hearing this, Vi loosened her grip on him and turned to hold on to the white bedsidemp. "No,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m afraid of the dark. You can go, but you have to keep it here."


    After all, he didn''t need to go to the toilet in the dark.


    "No way!" The smile on Maynard''s face faded away. He lowered his head and said in a loud voice by


    her ear, "Didn''t you hear what I said? I want to take a shower! "


    Due to the vibration of his voice, Vi couldn''t bear it and moved aside to avoid him. Then she said,


    "Mr. Chu, you just need to take a shower. It''s not necessary to bring it with you. I need it more than


    you."


    Afraid that he would not believe her, she straightened her body and patted her chest heavily.


    However, to her surprise, her waist was encircled by a man, and Maynard''s face was slowly erged in


    front of her eyes. She opened her eyes wide and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    She grabbed themp with her left hand and his left hand around her waist with her right hand. She


    wanted to push him away.


    "Now that we are mutually exclusive, how about we have a shower together?" Maynard approached


    and licked her when she was off guard.


    Feeling a chill in her right ear, Vi screamed in horror and kicked at Maynard''s cracked knee.


    She was so frightened that she stepped back. She didn''t even have the time to check the stagemp.


    She felt the heat on her face and ground her teeth. "You are a rogue!"


    "That''s the best I can think of. Don''t push your luck." Maynard warned seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Vi nearly stumbled because of anger. "How can you say that? You are the one


    who is in a win-win situation, right? "


    The door was locked tightly and she had no idea about the height of this building, so she had to stay


    with him in the room with fear. What was the difference with jaws in death?


    "Vi, can you think of a way?" Maynard unbuttoned a few of his shirt, and asked impatiently, "Don''t


    tell me that you don''t even allow me to take a bath?"


    Noticing the way he looked at her made her nervous.


    Looking out of the window at every house with bright light, she pressed her lips, "How about this? You


    put themp over the door of the bathroom."


    Soon, she paid the price for her concession.

 Chapter 34 Seeing Something Not Supposed to See

    Chapter 34 Seeing Something Not Supposed to See


    The light of the tablemp shone on the ss of the bathroom. She saw a man washing himself under


    the lotus head. The transparent ss was covered withyers of mist. Even so, she could still vaguely


    see the sshing of water when he shook his head, and a tall and straight figure


    Vi could not help but swallow hard.


    Realizing that she was swallowing because of a looming figure, she covered her face silently and


    disdained herself extremely.


    After Maynard finished his shower, she saw that he was wrapped in a towel around his wheat colored


    chest and the part below his waist, while his strong right hand wiped the water drops from his hair with


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the towel.


    Although he was wiping, there were still one or two naughty water drops sliding down along the hair tip


    to her chest. She stared at the water drop uncontrobly, and suddenly wanted to wipe it off, and then


    she touched it


    She was shocked by her lustful look. To hide such an inexplicable thought, she shook her head.


    "You''ve finished taking a bath. It''s my turn."


    "Themp is over there." Maynard wiped his dripping hair with a clean towel and walked around her to


    the bed.


    She suddenly remembered that she saw Maynard''s body because of themp, would he have the


    same feelings when she washed it


    She was a little square now.


    "What are you doing there?" After Maynard wiped his head with a towel, he raised his eyebrows and


    asked, "Are you afraid of taking a bath?"


    Like a cat which was trodden on the tail, Vi was not to be outdone. She insisted, "Never mind! ."


    "You don''t have any clothes to change." Without raising his head, Maynard told the truth inly.


    All of a sudden, she couldn''t move an inch as if her vital acupoints were attacked.


    She almost forgot that it was his office. How could he get her clothes?


    However, when she looked at him, she felt relieved. "You must have used a clean towel. Please lend it


    to me."


    "It''s mine. I don''t want to borrow it from you." Maynard threw a nce at her and refused bluntly.


    She felt a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, and she didn''t know how to respond. Feeling very


    aggrieved, she said, "Mr. Chu, we''re so familiar with each other. Please don''t regard me as an


    outsider."


    "What''s our rtionship?" Maynard looked at her with great interest.


    She tried to recall and wasn''t sure. "We don''t know much about other people, but we all know our


    rtionship."


    She cast a "you know it" nce at him.


    "¡­¡­" Maynard was speechless.


    She hurried to open the wardrobe and picked up several bath towels on the upperyer, which had not


    been unwrapped. And then she covered the transparent ss door of the bathroom with several bath


    towels. She did not feel at ease until she was sure that it would not be seen from outside.


    "Vi!"


    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she was hit by Maynard against the wall.


    She was uneasy and asked, "Mr. Chu, what''s wrong?"


    "Did you see me taking a bath?" Maynard lifted her chin and coaxed her softly.


    The ss of the bathroom was made of ordinary materials, and he had always used it personally, so he


    had never worried that anyone would see it. But this time


    Vi felt like weeping but had no tears. Then, she said: "Well, I didn''t mean to do that. I am also


    afraid."


    "Really?" Maynard''s finger pulps were stroking his skin slowly. The soft touch made him squint, Vi


    instinctively sensed that something was wrong. She stepped on his foot, and when the other party was


    pain and rxed, she ran into the bathroom and locked herself inside.


    With a bath towel wrapped around her body and a robe wrapped around her, Vi walked out of the


    bathroom after making the risk to the minimum. When she saw Maynard lying on his side, the corners


    of her mouth twitched.


    She put themp back on the table and looked down at him. "Mr. Jay, there is one thing that I''ve kept in


    my heart for a long time," she said


    "Keep holding it." However, Maynard was not interested in it at all.


    A shock came over on Vi''s face. How could he not y following the routine?


    In order to conceal her embarrassment, she had pretended to cough with her hand covering her mouth.


    In a weak voice, she had said, "Mr. Chu, I have caught a cold. And the floor is so cold. What do you


    think?"


    She blinked her eyes, as if she was making up her mind to have sex with him.


    "If you want to introduce yourself to my pillow,e on." Maynard looked at her while patting the empty


    seat on the bed.


    With a stiff face, Vi shook her head desperately and exined in horror, "No, no, No. what I mean is


    that in such a hot weather now, the floor is the coldest. Mr. Chu, you can have a try to sleep for one


    night Ahem, I caught a cold. I sleep in bed."


    She started coughing violently again, as if she was coughing her lungs out.


    Maynard sat straight, looked at her up and down, and said slowly, "Since you''ve caught a cold, I''ll hold


    you in my arms to sleep and warm you up."


    She felt malice from all sidesing at her at this moment.


    She chuckled and waved her hand, "No, thanks."


    In any case, Maynard didn''t know how to cherish a woman''s beauty. Helplessly, she had to spread the


    floor on the floor bitterly.


    After she crawled into the bed, she couldn''t help but re at the man. "Mr. Chu, I''ve never seen you act


    so indifferent and ungraceful. I''ll write about you on some magazines one day."


    "Do you want the magazine to go bankrupt first? Or do you want to be the first to cry together?"


    Maynard moved his sight from the book to her.


    A chill came over her. She corrected herself in a hurry, "Mr. Chu, you''re just a person with principles


    and personality. That''s cool."


    How she wished she could p herself to death! She almost got herself into trouble.


    Maynard snorted.


    When she saw that he did not continue to threaten her, she felt relieved.


    She tucked herself in and closed her eyes to sleep.


    However, as time passed, she fell asleep on the hard and sturdy floor. She tossed and turned for a


    while, unable to fall asleep.


    She tried to sleep for several times with her eyes closed, and the result was the same.


    At the end of her wits, she sat up all of a sudden and turned her head to look at Maynard, who seemed


    to be sleeping. She said tentatively, "Mr. Chu, are you asleep?"


    He didn''t respond.


    With great concern, Vi came over to his bed. "Mr. Chu, are you asleep?" she asked


    Still nothing happened.


    But Vi didn''t give up. She put her hand on his face and said, "Mr. Chu, you''re asleep. No, you''re


    not."


    All of a sudden, Maynard opened his eyes and sat up, supporting one of his hands on the bed. In the


    dim light of the tablemp, his face looked horribly ck.


    "Vi, stop quarreling and throw you down from the second floor!" A pair of cold eyes swept over him,


    and he pulled a long face.


    She could feel the dangerous aura filling her face, so she shrank her shoulders and said, "Mr. Chu,


    calm down. Impulsion is a devil. You can''t let it take control of your mind and behavior, though you think


    you''re no longer young."


    "That''s what you think." In an instant, fury overcame him, but heughed instead.


    Vi pointed at her finger and smiled sheepishly. "Mr. Chu, what you think is right. I''m willing to take


    the me."


    "Reporter, it seems that you really want to taste how it feels to fall down from the second floor."


    Maynard fumbled. He looked like a sleepy man


    Vi shook her head like a machine, "No. I will go back to sleep right away."


    However, she didn''t expect that her hands were pulled at the same time. She didn''t prepare for that as


    she was pressed under the suit of Maynard all of a sudden.


    The bath towel on her body slipped down to the ground and she felt cold,

 Chapter 35 At Least Make An Explanation

    Chapter 35 At Least Make An Exnation


    Vi shrieked when she lowered her head.


    On the other side, Vi propped herself up with a bed and was about to put on the bath towel, but


    Maynard put her arm around her waist.


    As they looked at each other, they found that the Vi''s long hair was falling down with a pearl like


    glow on her slender shoulder.


    She felt his breath was too hot, so she struggled hard in a hurry. However, as he grinned a little bit, her


    body leaned forward a bit, and there was also a soft touch on her lips.


    She didn''t realize that she was going to die when she realized what a stupid thing she had done.


    She could not be more flustered when she saw Maynard''s dark eyes rolling over and down I said I


    didn''t do it on purpose. Do you believe me? "


    In fact, she couldn''t believe it herself.


    "What do you think?" Maynard said in a hoarse voice.


    Knowing that he didn''t believe her, Vi felt like weeping but had no tears. "I really didn''t mean to do


    that. You can pretend to believe me, okay?"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, a warm and broad palm covered her eyes.


    Vi was terrified. She tried hard to push him away and wiggle around.


    "You are so disobedient. Tell me how to punish you?" As if he was punishing her by gently kissing her


    ears.


    Her body shook. She could feel that thousands of electric current went through her body where he had


    touched. She was so scared that she dared not act rashly.


    Early in the morning, the first ray of sunshine fell on the bedside, feeling that the sun''s temperature was


    rising slowly, and she opened her eyes.


    When she felt an arm rest on her waist, she looked down and her brain was in a mess.


    Especially when she remembered that she had shared the same bed with the culprit who had made her


    so unlucky every night, she screamed "Ah!".


    However, her scream woke Maynard up, and he covered her mouth with one hand.


    "Shut up!" Maynard''s eyes turned dark, and his tone sounded as if someone owed him tens of billions.


    "If you go on disturbing me, I''ll kill you!"


    With her eyes as wide as ss, Vi quickly nodded to show that she wouldn''t make any noise.


    Maynard gave her a deep look and released her mouth with his hand.


    She wrapped herself in the sheet, feeling a kind of evil fire rose from her stomach, rushed at him and


    said viciously, "Maynard, I''ll kill you! If I don''t bite you to death, I will never take your family name! "


    When she put Maynard on the bed, she opened her mouth and wanted to eat him on his shoulder, but


    he dodged quickly. Seeing that, she didn''t feel relieved. She ground her teeth and lowered her head to


    eat him on his shoulder again.


    "Click!"


    Just when the two people were deep in their fighting, the door had been opened from the outside. Elly


    and two uniformed bodyguards came in.


    "You two actually, unexpectedly..."


    When she heard this strange and familiar voice, she noticed that the postures she and Maynard were


    in at the moment quite inappropriate, and she had a bad feeling.


    "You, you two!" Tears were welling up in her eyes. She angrily pointed at Vi and scolded, "How


    shameless you are!"


    Looking at Maynard, who kept calm from beginning to end, Vi felt unfair of fate.


    After the security guards and Elly left, Vi bit her lower lip and gave a smile that was even uglier than


    crying. "Mr. Chu, what should I do?"


    Maynard didn''t say a word.


    Thinking of what had just happened, Vi could not help asking, "Look, Miss Xia seems to have


    misunderstood it. Don''t forget to exin it when you have time."


    "No need." He turned off themp.


    His words made Vi sob. Then she smiled awkwardly and said, "I know it''s hard to exin for myself


    under such a circumstance. People would definitely misunderstand us. But, there is nothing between


    us. We are innocent. We can''t let others think randomly."


    "It''s none of your business." Maynard walked to the wardrobe and opened it. Then he took a suit of


    clothes from it and entered the dressing room.


    Hearing this, Vi could only shut her mouth obediently and made a gesture of pulling her pants.


    He seemed not to care about it at all. She was really unlucky!


    She had thought that Elly left the house because she was so devastated that she would nevere


    back. However


    When Vi sat at the table and opposite to her was Elly, who was very anxious to shudder. Looking at


    the milk and the poached egg in front of her, she lost her appetite at all.


    The only good thing was the servant in the vi came back to work today, so she didn''t have to cook,


    Looking at Maynard who was drinking milk and eating sandwiches at the host seat, she coughed and


    said, "Mr. Chu, the poached egg made by Miss Xia is very delicious. Please have a taste."


    She kept winking at Maynard, hoping him to be kind enough to exin the scene she saw just now to


    her.


    "Not interested." Maynard drunk the milk and wiped his mouth with the dining cloth.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. He had interest in the breakfast made by his own servant, no


    interest in others?


    "Maynard, why were you and Miss Qi in the same roomst night?" With the knife and fork in her


    hands, she pretended to ask out of curiosity.


    Subconsciously, Vi looked at Maynard, with hope in her eyes.


    "An ident." Maynard didn''t even raise his head.


    Upon hearing this, Vi almost fell to her stomach. Why couldn''t he say a few more words since he


    was so kind?


    "So it is." She smiled and poked the eggs with her knife and fork.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vi quickly looked away, not daring to look at her any more.


    "Vi, hurry up. There is a meeting at eight o''clock this morning." He pushed the chair aside and took


    the suit jacket from a servant who had returned from his vacation.


    Vi stood up and said, "I''m not hungry. Let''s go right now."


    "Maynard, can I borrow the journalist today? I am so boring being alone and want to go shopping with


    someone. " Putting down her knives and forks, she stood up immediately and took a nce at Vi as


    if by ident.


    Elly''s stare made Vi''s flesh creep. She bit the bullet and said, "Mr. Chu, I thought you had a


    meeting? Time is money. We have to make full use of every minute and second. "


    In fact, she didn''t want to go shopping with her. She hoped that Maynard would give her more strength


    and not push her into the sea of fire.


    A tinge of darkness shed across Maynard''s eyes. He nodded slightly and said, "Suit yourself."


    With a dull look in her eyes and an open mouth, Vi could not say a word until Maynard disappeared


    at the gate.


    Sold her out in such a short time?


    "Are you reporter Qi?" She sat back to the sofa. Resting her chin on her right hand, she said, "You''ve


    heard what Maynard said to me too. Let''s go shoppingter."


    Vi secretly rolled her eyes and suggested enthusiastically, "Miss Xia, the sun is so big outside. It''s


    not good to have your snow-white skin tan."


    "I have sunscreen." With acent look on her face, she continued, "Maynard said that he has


    borrowed you to me today. If you''re not with me today, I''m going to call him. What do you think?"


    Vi immediately waved her hand and said, "No need. Let''s go shopping. Since you have prepared for


    the sunscreen, I''m fine with that."


    "Then eat something to replenish yourself. After that, we will set off." She smiled sweetly, but there was


    no joy in her eyes.


    Looking at the messy poached egg in Elly''s te, she silently moved her eyes away and said, "No, I''m


    not hungry. I''ll just drink a cup of milk."


    She raised the ss of milk in front of her and drank it up.

 Chapter 36 Frame Her

    Chapter 36 Frame Her


    They arrived at a clothing store which was said to be the most famous one in the city.


    Looking at the beautiful and fashionable clothes on the dummy, as well as Elly choosing clothes, Vi


    was upset when she saw the seven or eight clothes bags in her hands.


    Today, she had walked four shops with her. When she reached one of them, she felt that her feet were


    numb. However, Elly was as if nothing had happened. What''s more, she even came here. She didn''t


    know how to describe her.


    She sighed, put the gifts on the sofa and was about to sit down to have a rest, Elly walked towards her


    with two dresses in her hands.


    "Miss Qi, do you think this Strapless short dress suits me or this Strapless long dress suits me?"


    Hearing that, Vi raised her head. They were dark blue and a long silvery dress iid with diamond.


    The dress glittered so brightly that she was almost dazzled.


    She lowered her head and answered, "Everything is fine. You can buy whatever you like."


    "Miss Qi, can you tell me how you and Maynard slept in the same roomst night?" She asked as she


    handed the dresses to the shop assistant behind her.


    Vi had no choice but to exin dryly, "The power was off in our vist night, and the door was


    locked from inside, so president Chu and I could only stay inside for one night."


    "What a coincidence!" She crossed her legs and blinked her watery eyes. "Miss Qi, is it possible that


    you seduced Maynard and made up a lie to tell me?"


    Knowing that she didn''t believe what she said, Vi shut her mouth and stopped talking.


    "Miss Qi, please stay away from Maynard. He and you are not the same person," She said


    unpleasantly.


    "I''ll try my best," said Vi, who was also conscientious


    When she was about to say something, there was phone ring from her LV handbag.


    She gave a re at Vi and walked to the French window.


    Feeling relieved, she sat on the sofa and took out her cell phone. When she saw the screen was 10,


    she couldn''t help but whine.


    She slid the screen lock and was about to browse some games to kill time.


    At this time, after answering the phone, Elly came over. The look on her face had returned to normal.


    "Miss Qi, let''s go."


    She put her cell phone back into her bag. While carrying those bags and pretending to be a little


    uneasy, she asked, "where are we going?"


    "A friend of mine asked me to meet. Long time no see. I''m going to meet her." Elly smiled sheepishly


    and said, "Miss Qi, my tone was not good before. Please don''t take it to heart."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A smile crept on her face. "I didn''t take it seriously."


    Standing at the door of the bar, she didn''t say anything.


    She looked at Elly next to her and asked with uncertainty, "Miss Xia, are you really going to meet your


    friend in this ce?"


    ''You have nothing to do in the bar in the daytime, or you are just out of your mind?''


    "Yes, it is. Let''s go inside." She took off her sunsses and reached out to hold Vi''s hand.


    Vi stepped forward to avoid her. "Miss Xia, please go in. I''ll wait for you here."


    "No, it''s not safe for you to stay here alone." She raised her voice and her facial expression changed.


    Noticing the strange looks from the people around, the corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. "There are so


    many peopleing and going. There is nothing to worry about."


    It was much safer outside than inside.


    To her surprise, as soon as she finished her words, she hugged Vi''s arms and said, "Vi,e


    with me inside. I''m so scared to be alone. It''s so dark inside."


    A silence.


    In fact, she really wanted to say that if she was afraid of the dark, she shouldn''t ask him to meet her in


    this ce. She was more afraid of the dark, okay?


    "Vi, even if you don''t help me, what about you for Maynard''s sake?" She gritted her teeth and talked


    about Maynard resolutely.


    Margaret pushed her hand away and looked at the bar in front of her with a look of death. "Let''s go."


    At the bar counter, a cup of sea blue mixed by a handsome bartender was ced in front of them.


    Looking at it, aplex expression appeared on her face. "Ur, please change a cup of c for me.


    Thank you."


    "Miss Qi, the wine is really good. It''s not strong at all. Have a try please." After telling the bartender to


    leave, Elly waved the ss of deep sea blue in front of her eyes.


    "Yummy!" Anna, one of Amanda''s good friends, said as she put a wisp of hair behind her ear.


    Unable to decline, she picked up the ss and took a sip.


    Before she could swallow her saliva, she fell asleep on the bar counter.


    When Vi opened her eyes, she had a splitting headache. She sat up and rubbed her forehead.


    When she felt much better, she noticed the surroundings were strange to her and she still felt hot.


    She remembered that she had drunk the "deep sea blue" before she had fallen.


    She only took a sip and was already unconscious. It was probably that she had put some medicine that


    would make people fall asleep.


    She quickly ran to the washroom, opened the tap and washed her face to make her a little sober.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw that Elly and Anna were talking in the corridor outside.


    She shrank back for some reason and only poked out half of her head.


    Perhaps it was because there was no one around, they didn''t keep their voices down. And it was not


    far from where she had stood that she had heard what they were talking about.


    "Take off the woman''s clothes inside and take some photos of you two intimately." Elly threw a micro


    camera to the young man in ck vest with a Tiger Tattoo in her hand.


    Hearing this, Vi clenched her fists.


    No wonder Elly let her go so easily. It turned out that she was ying a trump card.


    The mere thought of it sent shivers down her spine.


    She took out her cellphone and turned on the photo taking function. She leaned her head forward to


    continue peeking, pricking up her ears and continuing eavesdropping.


    "How did that woman offend you? Miss Xia, can you tell me? " The man put one of his hands against


    the wall behind Elly''s head and slightly bent down. The distance between the two people was only two


    centimeters.


    Vi took a picture of the scene and ran away before they found it.


    When she returned to the vi, she sat on the sofa. The thought that she almost lost her job in a bar


    made her shudder.


    Elly had always been unruly and willful. She didn''t expect that she would y tricks. It was impossible


    to guard against her.


    Looking at the picture taken on her cell phone, Vi said sadly, "Who can tell me what I should do?"


    "What mistake did you make again?" A voice suddenly came.


    Upon seeing Maynarde in, Vi dropped her cell phone onto the ground. With a big smile on her


    face, she asked, "Mr. Chu, are you tired from work today? Are you thirsty or hungry?"


    Although she said she was caring, she didn''t actually do anything. She just bent down and picked up


    the phone.


    She checked her phone with concern.


    "I''m fine." Maynard loosened his tie and asked in a casual tone.


    It would be fine if he didn''t say so. He would take responsibility for this.

 Chapter 37 Too Calm

    Chapter 37 Too Calm


    Vi rolled her eyes. Indeed, he had lived a peaceful life, and how could he take her feelings into


    consideration?


    ''As expected, he and Elly were the same kind of people. I will cause some trouble for them, '' she


    thought.


    Like a crab, she moved towards Maynard and sat down next to him. With concern on her bright and


    clean face, she said, "Mr. Chu, you can''t be too busy with your work. It''s not good for you to ignore


    Miss Xia."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Maynard raised his thick and sharp eyebrows and said in a neither hurry nor


    slow tone.


    She secretly pinched her thigh to make herself look more pitiful and sympathetic. Then she continued,


    "Today, I saw Miss Xia make out with a gang leader in a bar. They kissed affectionately. I thought they


    were so immoral to do such a thing behind you, so I photographed them with my own hands."


    She unlocked her cell phone, clicked on the photo and handed it to him. Her face was full of


    resentment and irritation.


    Immersed in her own performance, she didn''t notice that Maynard took a nce at her, and was as


    calm as dead water.


    "Your phone quality is poor. It''s time to change it." Maynard threw the mobile phone back to her, full of


    disgust in his eyes.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She was not satisfied with the reaction of Maynard at all.


    Carefully, she asked, "Mr. Chu, is there anything else you want to say?"


    He was so calm!


    Normally, when his woman was so close to another man, he would be jealous and furious and give her


    a good dressing down?


    "Reporter, next time, don''t show me such a boring thing again." A hint of sharpness shed across


    Maynard''s eyes when he saw the unwillingness on her face.


    She held her cell phone so tightly that her hands turned white, as if she had a guilty conscience. "Mr.


    Chu, you can''t let them get away with it. It''s not your style of being domineering."


    Maynard acted as if he hadn''t heard what she had said at all. He walked to her, stretched out his left


    hand in front of her and wrapped it around the back of her neck.


    She stumbled and fell on him. Just as she was about to struggle, she was pushed to the wall the next


    second. Her head hit the cold and hard wall, which made her little face twisted in pain.


    Maynard bent over her ear. His maic voice turned a little hoarse because of his deliberate lowered


    voice. "Have you yed enough?"


    Under Maynard''s oppressive eyes, Vi apologized without courage. "Mr. Chu, I just want to seek


    justice for myself. Do you know that? Miss Xia drugged me and plotted to rape me. "


    With a frown at the corners of his eyebrows, Maynard''s clear and strong features were tightened. He


    looked at Vi seriously and asked, "Is that the man in the photo?"


    Vi nodded and clenched her fists. "Yes, it''s him."


    "I see. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it." Maynard released her, and his face was gloomy.


    Vi was stunned. Nothing would be better than truth.


    Seeing Maynard''s icy face, Vi felt so aggrieved. "Whatever, you don''t care me anyway."


    She bit her lips and ran to the second floor.


    At the balcony of the second floor, she was very indignant at the thought of his attitude of defending


    Elly.


    "Maynard, is Miss Qi back?"


    "Go to the study with me."


    When Vi was indignant for her failure and indignation, she heard Elly''s dripping voice and Maynard''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    splitting sound downstairs. After hesitating for two seconds, she ran to the top of the stairs and


    stretched out one of her head to peep at them.


    She saw that Maynard and Elly walked into the room in session. She could do nothing but slip back


    to the balcony.


    "Click.".


    The sound of closing the wooden door of the study came through. Vi was curious about what was


    going on between them, so she tiptoed to them quietly.


    He pressed his hands against the door and listened intently.


    Maybe because of the good sound instion effect, there was no sounding out from the study.


    Just at that moment, the door opened.


    She didn''t realize at all. As a result, she fell to the ground and hit a shining ck leather shoes with one


    centimeter close to her nose.


    "Ouch!"


    The cold ground was a sharp paining from her knee and arm, which made her cry with pain.


    Maynard, the chief culprit who opened the door, looked at her coldly. "Reporter Qi, if I''m not wrong, are


    you eavesdropping?"


    Her heart jolted.


    Apparently, she had been totally exposing. She bit her teeth to endure the pain, struggled to stand up


    with her hands and feet and forced a smile. "How can I eavesdrop? I have something to talk with you.


    When I was about to knock at the door, I didn''t expect that it was opened so suddenly. "


    Rubbing her aching arm, she had made up her mind not to admit it.


    "I have surveince video. Are you sure?" With his hands crossed in his arms, Maynard sneered and


    looked down at her.


    Vi''s legs trembled and she fell onto the ground again. The pain she was familiar with reappeared.


    She red at him with a pale face.


    "Coco, Miss Qi is so clumsy. She is not qualified to be your housekeeper. Why don''t you let me teach


    her? I''m sure she will be obedient and capable,"


    Elly walked towards Maynard. They were very close to each other. Besides, Elly had a lovely smile.


    From Vi''s point of view, they looked like a lovely couple.


    The same woman as him would never give up her life for anger.


    She held the wall and got up. The fall was so hurt that she couldn''t stand straight. She rejected weakly,


    "I don''t need you to pay. I can learn by myself."


    Just imagining the scene that she would be caught by Elly made her shiver.


    When she was about to say something, Maynard, who was standing by the side of them, warned her,


    "Elly, this is my home."


    "Maynard, I''m just thinking for you," Elly said in an aggrieved tone.


    Maynard raised his head to take a look at her. His tone was cold yet dangerous. "Don''t forget what I


    have just said," he said.


    I see. I''m leaving now. " The smile on Elly''s face suddenly froze. She gave a disgraceful nce at Vi


    before she went downstairs.


    As soon as they left, Vi recalled her angry stare and felt a little confused.


    She dusted her clothes and put on a ttering smile. "Mr. Chu, can you tell me what you''ve told her


    earlier?"


    Maynard cast a cold nce at her, walked over to her and carried her in his arms.


    Vi was startled by his sudden move. She waved her hands and feet as she yelled at him, "What do


    you want? Put me down."


    "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, I will throw you back! " Maynard said with a straight face,


    without patience.


    He didn''t seem to be kidding at all. It was between seriousness and being hugged by him, she made up


    her mind to choose thetter.


    Reluctantly, she stopped what she was doing and reluctantly settled herself down.


    When her butt touched the soft sofa of the study, she eagerly moved aside and stretched out her hands


    to hold herself as a defensive shield. "I''m telling you, my legs are injured. You can''t do anything about


    it, okay?"


    "Don''t be so rude to me, okay?" Maynard grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    His touch made her gasp in pain.


    She didn''t release her until Maynard noticed that her hand was injured.


    She rolled up her trouser pockets carefully. Her knees were red and some of them were injured. She


    felt like weeping but had no tears.

 Chapter 38 Blackmail

    Chapter 38 ckmail


    She raised her head to look at Maynard, who was sitting at the desk and reading documents. After


    hesitating for a while, she bit the bullet and asked, "Mr. Chu, where is the family medicine box?"


    If the wound was so serious that she hadn''t applied medicine, she would be afraid that she couldn''t


    walk anymore.


    Maynard left the chair, walked up to her, looked at her, turned around and walked out of the door.


    She didn''t expect Maynard to be so indifferent and apathetic. She cursed in her heart, ''ungrateful man.''


    just a second ago, and then he walked back in an instant.


    At the same time, he got a new medical kit in his hand.


    After Maynard had cleaned her wounds and now he was helping apply medicine to her wounds. A


    mixed feeling set in her heart.


    While he was concentrating on applying cotton onto her knees, she raised her eyes and stole a nce


    at him.


    Maynard looked focused, and his eyelids were covered with a thickyer of eyshes. From her angle,


    every one of them was very clear and long.


    As if being cursed, she reached for one. She hadn''t even touched the eyelid of the man in front of her,


    but she had bumped into him.


    It was not until she was held in his arms that she came back to her senses. When she remembered


    what she had done, she felt extremely sad.


    She smiled sheepishly. "Mr. Chu, i... I might have been drugged."


    Maynard lifted her chin and kissed her on her lips. It was toote when she realized that she had to


    push him away. It was a kiss more intense than a kiss that greeted her.


    It was dark. The street lights on both sides of the street shone on her thin figure, which gave her some


    inexplicable pity.


    She limped into the house and opened the door of her own house. After entering it, shey down on


    the sofa as if she was bonless.


    "Why do youe back sote? Are you working overtime?" Hearing the noise, Ann came out in his


    lovely pajamas.


    Though trying hard to cheer herself up, she couldn''t help yawning, "Yes, I have no choice. For the


    sry, I have to work hard."


    "If you can exin what''s wrong with your mouth, maybe I will trust you." He found a small mirror and


    threw it to her.


    Taking it over, Joyce looked at herself in the mirror. She found herself pretty and attractive. Her cheeks


    were red and her lips were a little swollen. But when she found that the face was not her, she was in a


    bad mood.


    She looked at her expressionless son in the mirror and lied through her eyes, "I fell on the ground by


    ident and hit my mouth. Don''t think too much."


    "It''s really a miracle that you can live to this point." Ann couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Vi thought she had been deceived, so she smiled repeatedly. "Yes, you are right."


    Ann made no secret of his disdain for her and turned around to enter the room.


    When she was about to get up and go to bed, there was a knock on the door. A whine of epting fate


    came out, and she walked forward and opened the door.


    The fragrance of roses pervaded in and she sneezed for the strong fragrance.


    Arge bouquet of bright red roses came into her sight, on which water drops were still hanging, so


    delicate and charming.


    Vi suspected that someone must be ying a trick on her. When she was about to preach with a


    cold face, the bunch of roses were stuffed into her hands. Without the resistance of the roses, she saw


    the person who was sending the flowers.


    His head was bare, his shirt was gaudy, and his eyes were frivolous. It was easy to recognize him.


    "Vi, it''s been a long time." Sea waved at her and warmly greeted her.


    Almost at the same time, she threw the flowers back. She opened the door and was about to close it,


    but Sea had prepared for it, so he quickly covered it with his hand.


    "Vi, I''m here today to have a good talk with you. Don''t you invite me in?" Sea looked around the


    room with a big smile on his face.


    Considering that it might cause unnecessary trouble if they cried out at this time, she refrained herself


    from calling the police.


    She took a deep breath and stepped aside helplessly. "Come in."


    Considering her son''s safety, she sneaked into Ann''s room while he was eating an apple in the living


    room.


    After that, she took off the earphone and reminded Ann in a low voice, "Ann, no matter what happens


    Sea had seen Maynard before. Just thinking about what would happen to Ann when he saw his face


    made her blood freeze.


    "Who are they?" Hearing the sound of TV, Ann grabbed her clothes.


    Uneasy, she rubbed his fluffy hair and said, "Sea. Listen to me, stay here and don''te out."


    "Okay, I got it. Take the defending electric baton I invented for self-defense." Vi looked very serious,


    which was rare to see in Ann''s eyes. He hid the anxiety in his eyes and gave her a thing like an electric


    shock.


    She didn''t think her son''s little invention would work, but she put it in her pocket in order not to make


    him worry about it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When they came back to the living room, she saw Sea sitting cross legged, leaning back on the sofa,


    eating an apple in one hand and changing the table with a rocking device in the other hand. She was


    extremely angry.


    She stepped forward, grabbed the control and turned off the TV. "Tell me, what do you want to see me


    about?" said she.


    She had a very bad impression of Sea after what happenedst time.


    After throwing away the apple core in his hand, Sea took two pieces of tissue and wiped his hands. In a


    rascal manner, he said, "I know that you''re not in a rtionship with that guy from the Chu group."


    Vi was speechless


    That is right.


    She didn''t contradict him. With a glint of excitement in her eyes, Sea continued, "If you want to keep


    the secret that you are Maynard''s mistress, ask him to give me ten million as hush money and find me


    a job that I can ept the money just by sitting."


    With her eyes wide open, Vi asked incredulously, "Did I hear it wrong?"


    "You heard me right." Sea said greedily.


    They had been arguing with each other for a long time, but now he came to ckmail me.


    She pointed to the door without hesitation and shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    She was so poor that no one dared to rob her. It was intolerable!


    Vi was so angry that her chest was heaving. Her face was as red as the burning clouds in the sky.


    Sea stared straight at her and walked towards her.


    "Actually, I like you very much. If you give me the hush money and spend the night with me, I will keep


    secret for you."


    Sea asked as he ground his teeth and rubbed his hands.


    Vi was so frightened that she stepped back in panic. "Don''te over! I''m calling for help! "


    "Go ahead, so that you can not clear yourself!" Without fear, Seaughed maliciously.


    When she ran into a hard wall behind her, Sea got close to her and touched something on her hand.


    Thinking of that it was her son, she took out her hand and turned Sea on the wheel to get him dazzling.


    Sea let out a scream and fell down to the ground. It was not long before he passed out, and Vi sat


    on the ground, sweating.


    She finally calmed down and took out her cell phone with trembling hands to call the police.


    The next day, Vi, who had stayed up all night, went into thepany with Maynard listlessly with


    dark circles.


    She put the cup of coffee on the table beside Maynard''s. He saw it by ident, and the corners of his


    mouth twitched. "Vi, what''s wrong with you?"


    A few moments ago, Vi was in a trance. When she heard his question, she came to her senses and


    shook her head. "No, I didn''t."

 Chapter 39 Deceiving

    Chapter 39 Deceiving


    "I want coffee. Look what you have poured for me!" He knocked on the table.


    Following his sight, she found that the cup was empty.


    "No way! I didn''t fall down!" She covered her mouth in disbelief.


    She was trembling with fear when she noticed Maynard. He was emanating a freezing aura.


    "And this document must be handled by you." With a crack, Maynard threw a file in front of her. With a


    gloomy face, he said slowly, "I put all the documents in the wrong order!"


    Vi turned a few pages, her face pale. She felt so ashamed.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m going to put them on order."


    "Well, you should go out to reflect on yourself,"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Maynard chipped in.


    She gulped the rest of the words.


    As soon as she left the house, her exclusive phone rang.


    Before long, Vi came to the chief editor''s office of the starry magazine.


    "How are you doing, Vi?" Stephanie smiled when she closed the door.


    Every time Vi saw the chief editor''s smile, she had a bad feeling. This time was no exception.


    She chuckled and tightened the back of her bag, "Thanks, I am fine."


    "Okay, I''ve arranged a task for you. I think it will work." Putting her hand on her sses, there was a


    sparkle in her eyes.


    Vi was too surprised, because she thought it was too sudden. She raised her voice and said,


    "What!"


    "Do you know Yesenia?"


    Upon hearing the household name, Vi nodded her head and replied, "Yes."


    Yesenia, twenty-six years old, an A-lister female star, was the second generation of the famous family


    in Y country. Her parents were all senior military officers, so she was educated to be elegant and


    dignified when she was young, known as the "beauty of Y country".


    ''Maybe


    A terrible conjecture crossed her mind.


    "She is the woman you want to interview. You know, she is the dream lover of all men. If you get to


    know her, our magazine will surely get a good sales." Stephanie made a rational analysis. When she


    said the words "dream girl", her eyes shed with jealousy.


    With no time to think of that, Vi tried her best to put aside the trouble and said, "Sorry, chief editor, I


    don''t have time. As you said, I have to keep an eye on Mr. Chu all the time. I can''t leave."


    "Do you mean that you don''t want to take it?" Suddenly, Stephanie''s eyes sharpened.


    Vi seemed to have sensed the murderous will, so she shook her head against her conscience. "No, I


    don''t think so. I''m really busy."


    "Vi, don''t think that you can ignore people just because you have the support of Mr. Chu. Otherwise,


    I won''t keep you here!" Stephanie pounded the table, her face red with anger.


    Realizing that there was no way she could escape, she said disappointedly, "All right, I''ll take it."


    "That''s more like it." Hearing that, Stephanie''s face softened a little. She opened a drawer, took out a


    royal blue pen and handed it to her, saying, "By the way, let''s go back to the Chu''s group and ask Mr.


    Chu what he thought of Yesenia. We shall also record it by the way."


    Vi''s pupils shrank and she didn''t dare to take it. She looked down at her toes and found that


    Stephanie was quite bold. They hadn''t seen each other for only a few days and now she was forcing


    her to make trouble.


    After she returned to thepany, Vi ran to Maynard, which was very unusual. She took out a bottle


    and gave it to him. "Mr. Chu, you have read so many documents. Your eyes must be tired. Come here.


    I bought some eye drops for you. Have a try."


    She smiled happily.


    Maynard looked at her up and down, while loosening the tie around his neck. "Tell me. What do you


    want me to do?"


    Hearing what he said, Vi dodged her eyes and shyly pointed to her fingers. "Just out of curiosity.


    What''s your opinion on Yesenia?"


    Maynard''s eyes shed. He pushed aside the chair and sat down on it.


    Vi was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Did he discover anything?


    "Come here." Maynard didn''t contradict her but pped the ce beside him.


    A smile crept up to Vi''s face. She walked over and sat beside him. "President Chu, tell me what you


    think of Yesenia now. Also, do you like this type of her? I promise I''ll keep my mouth shut for you. "


    She said peacefully, but her hands secretly reached into her jeans pockets and trembled slightly.


    At that moment, her head suddenly turned ck and she was caught off guard and pressed down on


    the sofa. She thought she would have another bad luck.


    "You keep your mouth shut?" Maynard had a light memory of what she had said. His slender right hand


    encircled the back of her neck with his skinny finger and exerted force slightly.


    Not prepared, she fell at him all of a sudden. When her forehead hit his hard chest, she rejected him at


    once. "Mr. Chu, I told you would pour out your feelings, but didn''t frame me."


    Vi wanted to scratch him, but Maynard grabbed her hand quickly and tied it with a silver tie.


    "Shit! Fuck!" After struggling with her hands for a few times, she failed to break free from Maynard''s


    control and lifted her leg to kick him. To her surprise, he took the lead and pinned her down.


    "You are so naughty, Vi." With an expressionless face, Maynard approached her. As their eyes met,


    the warm aura surrounding them.


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. She said in a daze: "What do you mean?"


    As soon as she said this, she got a cold and evil smile, and then she felt numb and itchy in her thighs.


    She looked down and saw that her hand was moving up along her thigh slowly. Then he put his hand


    into her pocket and took out a royal blue recorder pen.


    Realizing that her n had been exposed, she felt sad.


    "Now you understand." When Maynard left her body, he yed with the recorder pen somewhat.


    After swallowing a little, she tried hard to make a smile. "Mr. Chu, I don''t know what you''re talking


    about. It''s just an ordinary pen."


    "Pen or voice recorder?" Maynard raised her chin with the recorder pen in his hand.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The ice cold made her feel a little ufortable. She tried hard to turn her head away.


    As she moved her hands that were bound together with the me, she rolled her eyes and said with a


    charming smile, "Mr. Chu, you like binding me up."


    "You seem to know a lot about binding." As his sight fell on her wrist that had been left a trail of marks


    on it, Maynard nodded slightly and said, "In the future, if possible, please teach me."


    A goose bumps came over her whole body. Afraid to death, she had to force a smile and said, "Mr.


    Chu, are you kidding me? Ha ha."


    "Well, get down to business. What''s wrong with this recorder pen?" Maynard picked her chin up again


    with the recorder pen, without the slightest intention of ying tricks on her.

 Chapter 40 Snatching The Invitation

    Chapter 40 Snatching The Invitation


    "Of course it''s pen. It''s an ordinary pen."


    The little woman in her heart was biting the handkerchief in fury. The voice recorder she had hidden


    had been found by Maynard, so it could only be said to be an ordinary pen if she was beaten to death.


    "Really?" Maynard snorted. She did not know what he meant.


    Vi nodded her head firmly as she would never admit that it was the recorder.


    As if responding to her, Maynard raised his hand and threw the recorder pen into the trash can.


    Vi had been staring at his hand all the time. Seeing that the pen was difficult, she stood up and ran


    to pick up the recorder pen.


    Just then, Maynard''s voice came through from behind.


    "Why are you so nervous? It''s just an ordinary pen."


    With these thoughts in her mind, Vi withdrew her step and looked at him in a mechanical manner, as


    if she was carrying a thread puppet. "Mr. Chu, I''m not nervous at all. I like the color of the pen very


    much. It''s a pity to throw it away."


    "I will pay your pen. You are so nervous. It''s better to exam the pen"


    Maynard took his cellphone out of his pocket and was about to dial a number.


    Noticing that the situation was unfavorable for her, Vi strode over to grab his hand to prevent him


    from his next step.


    "What''s wrong?" Maynard leaned on the sofa and a few strands of hair fell on his forehead, covering


    the teasing light in his eyes.


    Realizing that she was over excited, Vi immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Chu,


    there''s no need to call for people to check. I just don''t think it''s appropriate to throw things around. I


    don''t mean anything else."


    Though she said so, her hands were still holding his from beginning to end.


    He must have done it on purpose. He didn''t check her body carefully, but now he was doing it again.


    She had no choice but to take the risk to fool him.


    "Can you let go, reporter?" Maynard looked at their hands and reminded her lightly.


    Following her sight, Vi saw that Maynard''s hands were slender and his fingers were clear. From her


    angle, they looked good. She couldn''t help touching them.


    Maynard was irritated by her behavior of being close to a hooligan, and his face turnedpletely


    ck. "Reporter Qi, if you don''t stop this kind of almost harassing behavior, I will throw you out."


    Realizing what she was doing, Vi released her hands immediately and swallowed hard. "Mr. Chu,


    I''m so sorry. I just touched them."


    She thought to herself, ''Wow, it feels good. I can borrow her for one year.''.


    Maynard sneered.


    Seeing such a cold and ruthless smile that she hadn''t seen for a long time, she shivered and felt


    uneasy.


    It was not until Maynard stood up and returned to his desk that she felt relieved without being noticed


    by anybody else.


    Maynard opened the drawer, took out a cigarette and put it to his mouth. Then he took out the limited


    edition lighter, but before he lit it, Vi captured that it was a chance for her to ingratiate herself with


    him, so she scrambled to grab the lighter from the man''s hand.


    At the same time, Maynard threw a cold eye de at him and ordered, "Give it to me!"


    Vi drew back her neck, trying to smile, like a flower, and said, "Mr. Chu, it''s really dangerous to light


    the fire. Smoking is not good for your health. If you don''t mind me ordering for you."


    Maynard coldly refused, "Give the lighter back, reporter Qi."


    However, Vi only wanted to ingratiate herself with courtesy, so she didn''t respond at all. She hid the


    lighter behind her back and said with a bright smile on her face, "Mr. Chu, don''t be so ungrateful. At


    least, I have served you for so long."


    At this time, the door was opened from the outside. Elly broke in, regardless of Julie who was chasing


    and stopping her.


    zing anger smoldered in Elly''s heart. The sound of her stilettos stepping on the smooth floor was


    especially sharp.


    Seeing the murderous look on her face, a cold sweat started to break out on her back.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pushed away by Elly.


    Vi''s body leaned backward, and her back hit the table. Her face turned pale with pain.


    Because of the collision, piles of documents piled on the table were scattered on the ground like


    domino.


    Resisting the urge to scold, she reached out and gently rubbed her aching back.


    "Elly, don''t you know that you should knock first beforeing in?" Maynard put the cigarette back into


    the drawer, stood up and pulled Vi behind him. He took a nce at Julie, who was still chasing after


    Elly.


    The anxiety on Julie''s face hadn''t disappeared yet. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at


    him. "Mr. Chu, it''s my fault that I didn''t stop Miss Xia. Please punish me."


    Chauncy took a look at the door, and Julie walked out as if she understood what he meant. Then she


    closed the door when she was about to leave.


    "Maynard, I heard some strange noises outside the vi. I was so worried about you that I was scared.


    I''m sorry," A fluster flitted across her face. She got close to him and was about to put her arm around


    his.


    After a while, the pain she felt on her back was much relieved. As soon as she saw Maynard''s face


    darkened after he pushed away Elly''s hand.


    She smartly put the lighter back into Maynard''s hand and gave a dryugh. "Mr. Chu, I''ll pick up the


    papers first, and then leave you be," she said.


    Margaret carefully squatted down and picked up all the documents on the floor. She saw a delicate and


    gorgeous ck invitation card with three burning roses on it.


    It was obvious that the invitation was sent by a woman, judging from the air of nobility and ambiguity.


    Who the hell sent it?


    Rolling her eyes, she opened it out of curiosity. It was an invitation to a birthday party. She almost


    screamed when she saw it. The invitation in the bottom right corner was from Yesenia, who she had


    racked her brain to interview.


    Upon hearing that, Vi stood up suddenly, smiling happily on her fair face. "Ha ha ha, I am so lucky!"


    Her action caught the attention of Maynard and Elly instantly. The only difference was that Maynard


    frowned when he saw the invitation.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the invitation!" As she approached them, she saw the open invitation card in her hand. Her eyes


    were glowing with confidence.


    If she had attended the party together with Maynard, she would have dealt a head-on blow to all people


    who coveted Maynard, so she had stretched out her hand, intending to snatch it.


    Vi quickly avoided the invitation, putting her hand behind her back and said, "Miss Xia, I found it


    first."


    It was a great chance for her and she didn''t want to lose it.


    "Vi, are you daydreaming?" Hearing that, Elly became pissed, which could be seen on her face.


    "Give it to me right now!" she ordered.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    If she had given her the money, how could she have the chance to meet Yesenia andplete the


    nearly difficult interview task given by Stephanie?


    "If you be as capable as you are, I''ll beat you to a pulp!" She didn''t even have time to put on the


    clothes with knitted brows and rushed to the reporters to snatch the invitation.


    Vi ran as fast as she could. The two of them ran around the table as well as Maynard.


    The cold air around him spread out continuously. To their surprise, he didn''t take any action.


    Elly had been spoiled from childhood and never experienced any hardship. After she chased a few


    times, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She leaned against the table, panting.


    A wave of dizziness came over her. Vi felt the other side of the table dizzy.

 Chapter 41 Mr. Chu Won

    Chapter 41 Mr. Chu Won


    All of a sudden, someone grabbed the invitation letter from her hand when she was so tired.


    There was nothing on her hand. When she came to herself and saw the invitation card in Maynard''s


    hand, she was filled with anger.


    When Elly and she grappled with each other, Maynard didn''t make any move. When they ran out of


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    energy, he would be the winner.


    Vi was on the verge of breaking down. How she wished she could put the sack on him and beat him


    up.


    When Maynard, who was sitting on the hanging chair and holding the invitation card in his hand, wore a


    somewhat provoking smile on his face. She grasped his sleeve at once and said coquettishly, "Mr. Chu,


    look at you. Since Yesenia is so popr, she invites you to attend her 25th birthday party three days


    She med herself in her heart. If she had known it earlier, she would not have yed the recorder at


    all. She would have tried her best to please him so as to take this chance to attend the banquet.


    "When should I tell you?" Maynard''s voice was long and maic, indicating danger.


    A shiver went down Vi''s spine.


    Elly, who was standing beside, was unwilling to give up. She went over and bumped into her with her


    shoulder. Fortunately, Vi held the table with her hands so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    She took a deep breath and raised her head. The scene she saw almost pissed her off.


    Wearing a pair of red and tearful eyes, Elly imitate her and grabbed Maynard''s broken sleeve, saying,


    "Maynard, I want to go to the party with you."


    At the first sight of the invitation, Vi thought it was not a bad idea. Not to be outdone, she walked


    forward, pushed through him and reached directly for the invitation card in Maynard''s hand.


    It seemed that Maynard had been prepared for that. He opened the paw of Vi and warned in a


    casual manner, "Reporter Qi, you''d better be honest. There is only one invitation card."


    The implication was that if anyone was hurt during the scramble, no one would get away with it.


    "He''s right. Don''t try to stir up trouble!" Elly was just mocking at her.


    Vi was choked. She rubbed her hands embarrassingly, pretending to be surprised and considering


    for the other party. She asked with a smile, "Mr. Chu, there is a word in the invitation that you can take


    a femalepanion with you. Have you found the femalepanion who can go with you?"


    After that, she winked at Maynard and gave him a few slight coughs, as if to remind him of the fact that


    she was a woman and she could y with him.


    However, nobody could predict what would happen next.


    Maynard walked to the transparent French window. His slender figure was standing against the sun


    with his hands behind his back. Looking down at the small crowd on the ground like ants, he opened


    his mouth slightly and said, "No need!"


    Her firm attitude made it difficult for her to reveal what she was going to say next.


    On the other hand, Elly was stunned. Her eyes were full of worship and her cheeks were blushing red.


    Vi was stunned by the delicacy of the little woman. She thought that Maynard could be so


    domineering, but she wouldn''t have the chance to go with him if he didn''t bring a femalepanion.


    As her wishful thinking was about to be gone, a faint smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Mr. Chu, you''d


    better not do that."


    "What do you mean?" Maynard didn''t turn around.


    A smile appeared on her face. "Mr. Chu, you''re alone. It would be a great pity to see a pair of couples


    there."


    She thought that her acting skills were wless, but she didn''t expect that Maynard had seen them


    through.


    A dark light shed across Maynard''s eyes. He knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t debunk her.


    "That makes sense." With his forehead ached, Maynard turned around and went straight to the local


    decision maker. "Elly, don''t forget to prepare to take a car with me after the engagement ceremony."


    A second ago, Vi was cheerful, and the next second, the joy on her face disappeared.


    After she exined for a while, she realized that she had changed his mind. However, her real thought


    went contrary to what she had thought.


    "I will, Maynard. I must get dressed up." Looking at her withcent eyes, Elly couldn''t help but


    wear a sly smile. She said, "Thank you, Miss Qi."


    Vi was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She almost didn''t have the time to think of stopping her. Enduring the urge to cry, she said, "Mr. Chu,


    it''s not appropriate for Miss Xia to be so busy. I''m free now. If you don''t mind, I can go with you."


    As soon as she finished her words, she was pulled aside by Elly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Vi? How dare you speak ill of me in front of me!"


    Pointing at her with red nails, Elly''s face turned pale with anger. She wished she could poke some


    holes on her face.


    Vi pretended to be surprised and winked in confusion. "Ah, what''s wrong with me? I''m just telling the


    truth. Miss Xia, you can''t wrong me."


    "You!" She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Then as something came to her mind, the anger on


    her face disappeared thoroughly. "Aren''t you envious of me because I could attend the banquet


    together with Maynard? Even if you offer me a favor, you won''t be able to change Maynard''s mind."


    Being speechless, she turned to look at Maynard, who was standing by her side. A strange smile


    appeared on his lips, and she was frightened to look away.


    "Maynard, I''m going to search for clothes on the Inte now," With a bright smile on her face, she


    gave a provocative smile to Vi. After she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, she cozily sat down


    on the sofa and started browsing clothing website with her phone.


    A faint smile formed on Vi''s face. However, she still pulled the corner of Maynard''s ripped shirt with


    his desire. "Mr. Chu, can''t you change your mind?"


    If Elly goes to attend that party, won''t this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip away like a cooked duck?


    "You want to go there?" Maynard looked at the woman who was being grabbed and said.


    Vi nodded her head.


    Maynard lifted her chin with a teasing expression in his eyes. While stroking her skin with his hand


    slowly, he asked, "Then how will you repay me?"


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She took a few steps back to get rid of his hand, which was rubbing


    her chin. "Mr. Chu, are you kidding? It seems that I can''t cooperate with you."


    With these thoughts in his mind, Maynard walked forward with his slender and straight legs, held her


    waist with his arms and said patiently, "I never joke at you."


    After choosing the color, size and style of the dress, Elly raised her head to look at the scene. Throwing


    her cellphone away, she rushed to the middle of the two and said, "Maynard, what are you discussing


    about? Let me have a look too."


    A smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. He meant something. "Somebody is trying his best


    to please me."


    Hearing that, Elly raised her hand and pped on Vi''s face.


    "Miss Xia, shouldn''t you hit Mr. Chu? I''m innocent!" Vi exined in a low voice, even not intending to


    dodge her attack.


    What the hell was going on!


    "I''ll tear you apart first. I''ll exin everything to you!" The little face turned red with anger, and Elly


    continued to p her.


    Then Vi started to run.


    Maynard cast a look at the watch on his wrist and withdrew the expression on his face. All of a sudden,


    he became impatient. He asked the bodyguards, who had returned from the training camp, toe in


    and throw the two women out.

 Chapter 42 Mr. Chus Girlfriend

    Chapter 42 Mr. Chu''s Girlfriend


    Three dayster, Vi arrived at the gate of the famous seagee hotel at five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She saw peopleing in and out of the hotel dressed decently, and took a look at the note in her


    hand.


    After she made sure that the address of the party was here, she clenched her fist and cheered herself


    up in a low voice, "sess or failure is in this moment, Vi,e on!"


    She took a deep breath and was about to walk into the vi after five steps.


    Two uniformed security guards who guarded the door confirmed that a guest''s invitation was invited,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    they blocked her all of a sudden.


    Vi stopped, she looked calm but in panic, she grabbed the back of her bag, "What''s wrong?"


    "Excuse me, miss. Please show me your invitation." Said a tall and strong security guard on the left.


    Trying to hide her panic, she calmed down and rummaged through her bag for a while. After a while,


    she turned pale and said: "I can''t find my invitation anymore. Could you please let me in first?"


    "Sorry, I can''t go with you now. We have enough time. Miss, think about where it may be left, and find it


    back." The strapping security guards still tried to defend it, and apparently, they wouldn''t be touched.


    There was sweat in her palm. She deliberately pulled a long face and said, "What do you mean! Are


    you suspecting me of not bringing it on purpose? "


    "No, I haven''t. But I''ve seen a lot of people like you. We don''t suspect that you brought it with you, but


    you haven''t." The skinny bodyguard on the right mercilessly exposed her.


    Two bodyguards sized her up.


    Her face was smeared with inferior cream. In a hurry, she only wore a pearl dress which was out of


    cheap goods. Although she was young and good-looking, she looked pretty and charming. In addition,


    her inner temperament, her clothing and demeanor and the way she looked now were totally different


    from the rich people they had ever seen.


    And because of the fact that she was not able to show the invitation, their initial contempt turned into


    doubt.


    Seeing that they had seen through the truth, Vi could not help but feel a little timid.


    Now that she was here, what a shame.


    ncing at her fingernails, she straightened her back and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Who?" The thin security guard sneered, "Are you the daughter of some rich man?"


    Vi folded her arms over her chest and looked at them quietly for a while. Then she asked arrogantly,


    "Do you know CEO of the Chu group? I''m his girlfriend. If you don''t want to be unlucky, just let me in. "


    The Chu group?


    He was the president of the strategic cooperativepany of the sky hotel?


    "What?" As they had known each other for a long time, Vi was thick skinned enough to tell a lie


    without feeling embarrassed. The two bodyguards hesitated.


    When she saw that they were scrupulous, she secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as she thought she could get in, a familiar and strange voice came behind her, "You are his


    girlfriend, howe I don''t know about it?"


    Sweat started to surface on the cold sweat on her forehead. After a while, she turned to face the man


    and said, " Julie, what brings you here? What a coincidence! "


    Julie was still wearing a ck business suit, with a gentle and decent smile on her face. However, Vi


    did not feel any goodwill.


    Trying to resist the urge to run away, she squeezed out a smile, but it turned out to be worse than


    crying.


    "Mr. Chu is waiting for you in the car. Let''s go quickly." Julie held her arm and turned around.


    Trying her best to resist the urge to shake off Julie''s hand, Vi inadvertently looked up and saw a


    ck Bentley which was smooth and well maintained not far away parked outside the door.


    The people inside the car seemed to be aware of her gaze. The ck window was rolled down, and


    gradually Maynard''s ice cold poker face was exposed.


    When Vi was distracted, she was already dragged to the car by Julie.


    Vi braced herself and waved her hand. "Hello, Mr. Chu, d to meet you."


    "Reporter, why are you here?" Maynard looked at her casually.


    When she heard this, she felt a little sad. In a hurry, she cooked up an excuse. "Well, I ate too much


    tonight, so Ie out for a walk."


    "Huh, it''s a long distance," Maynard said in a mocking tone.


    "Really? It''s not far from here. "


    A momentter, Maynard opened the car door and said, "Get in the car."


    On the other hand, a wary look came over her face. "No, thank you."


    "I was going to take you to pick some clothes for the party, but you didn''t feel well. Mr. Li, drive."


    Maynard raised his eyebrows and was about to close the car door.


    It was not until then that Vi realized what he meant. She quickly held on to the door of the car and


    didn''t want to let go. With a joyful look on her face, she said, "Please go. I don''t want to be a waste of


    you kindness, Mr. Chu."


    When they arrived at a clothing store of famous brands, Vi followed him obsequiously.


    The crystal chandelier on the ceiling gave out a dazzling white light, which was bright like flowers on


    the clothes of every dummy.


    She was dazzled by the clothes of various colors and didn''t notice the figure in front of her at all.


    "Ouch!" She didn''te to her senses until her head bumped into a man''s hard back.


    "Change it as soon as possible." Maynard said, stuffing a water blue dress into her embrace.


    ncing at the hang tag, she could see the five zeroes behind it. She gasped and asked, "Mr. Chu, are


    you sure?"


    Maynard looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist and said, "You have five minutes. The time


    begins."


    No matter how surprised she was, she rushed into the dressing room and closed the door.


    After getting changed, Anna felt somewhat relieved. She tried to zip the back but failed.


    She thought it was because she was too nervous that she couldn''t pull it up. She tried several times but


    still failed.


    Vi was extremely worried.


    "Time is up. Are you done?" Maynard urged.


    Half of her head was stretched out. She felt like weeping but had no tears. She said, "Mr. Chu, I can''t


    zip your dress. Can you ask someone to help?"


    "Can you be more foolish?" Maynard cursed in a low voice and walked towards the dressing room.


    Seeing Simon getting closer and closer to her, she had a bad feeling. "Don''te in!"


    She needed the help of a woman, not a man!


    When Vi was about to close the door, Maynard, who had been prepared, pushed the door open


    vigorously and pressed her against the wall. "Shut up!"


    Vi shut her mouth obediently out of fear.


    "The party is about to start. If you keep on arguing, I must change my mind." Maynard told the truth


    with an expressionless face.


    Vi was so anxious that she had no choice but topromise. "I know. You can help me, but you


    can''t act rashly."


    It was not until now that Maynard released her. After closing the door, he walked back.


    "Turn around." He massaged the position near his forehead.


    She turned around to face him.


    Being incapable of zipped up, arge part of her fair skin was exposed in front of Maynard.

 Chapter 43 A Man Depends On His Clothes

    Chapter 43 A Man Depends On His Clothes


    Hearing that the zipper was slowly zipping up, she felt relieved.


    "Okay."


    After hearing what Maynard had said, Vi could hardly wait to turn around and face him.


    However, she had overestimated the distance between them. As soon as she turned around, she


    kissed him on his chin.


    The next second, Maynard pinned her against the wall with his cracked arms, creating an illusion that


    she was trapped in a narrow space.


    They were so close with each other that their noses were touching each other. And the air became


    subtle.


    When she was about to be kissed by him, Julie''s voice came from outside, "Mr. Chu, I''ve got what you


    want."


    The sudden and unexpected sound broke the embarrassment and broke the embarrassment.


    She felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    They walked out of the dressing room one by one.


    Julie came to them and gave a ck box of five centimeters long and five centimeters wide to


    Maynard.


    Maynard untied the ck and golden silk ribbon around the box with his slender and powerful fingertip.


    With a click, he opened the box. What he saw was 12 small diamonds surrounding a blue gem.


    She saw sparkling white diamonds and sapphire, which was cut from a big stone. The blue diamond


    was shining like the sea in the light.


    Vi wiped her eyes and asked, "Is it one of the only two famous diamonds in this country?"


    Maynard looked at her with interest. "You know that?"


    Vi nodded.


    She had once made an interview on jewelry and got to know that the jewelry of sunny city was one of


    the designs by the famous foreign jewelry designer, Lina Shen. It was worth more than five million


    dors. She didn''t expect to see the real jewelry today.


    "Come here. Let me put it on you."


    Maynard said lightly, interrupting her thoughts.


    The heroine was so shocked that she pointed at herself with disbelief, "You gave it to me?"


    Are you kidding me?


    If he wanted to give it to her, he could just exchange it into cash?


    A faint smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. "What do you think?" he asked. She couldn''t


    help but touch her own little face, which looked particrly gorgeous. "Mr. Chu, I know I''m good-


    looking. Do you have a crush on me?"


    It was the first time that she had seen a man giving her clothes and ne.


    A thought came out of her mind.


    Her neck was so cold and Vi almost fainted from suffocation.


    Maynard warned her in a chilly tone while clenching her neck with his hands. "Miss Qi, I advise you to


    behave yourself more in the banquet. You can''t humiliate me."


    Vi tried to get rid of his hands, but she was forced to nod because of his action.


    After the shackles on her neck disappeared suddenly, her good impression of Maynard fell by a drop to


    the bottom.


    "Remember what you said." As if being satisfied with her sensible attitude, Maynard took out the


    ne and put it on her neck.


    Vi frowned ufortably as she felt the icy cold stroke on her neck.


    Maynard looked at her with his sharp Falcon eyes like an X-ray.


    Vi put on a water blue off the shoulder and floor length dress, which set off her skin as white as


    pearl, and her waist had a nice shape. The ck and silky hair scattered on her chest, in a sharp


    contrast to her snow-white skin. She wore a ne around her neck, and the whole body became


    more radiant than before.


    Maynard spared his fine features and eximed, "Fine feathers make fine birds."


    Clenching her fists, she wanted to beat him up. She was not happy at all when hearing his


    At the thought of Elly, Vi chuckled at her misfortune with curiosity. "Mr. Chu, isn''t she supposed to be


    your partner? Why did you change your mind and let me join you? "


    She was confused.


    Maynard said, raising his eyebrows. "Something unexpected happened to her. She didn''t know what to


    do, otherwise you would have to stay at the sea sky hotel for a whole day."


    A smile came to her face awkwardly. She did not think too much about it.


    Fifteen minutester, Vi held Maynard''s arm and walked into the banquet hall.


    It was a ck tailored suit. It looked as if it was wrinkled without any wrinkle. The well cut and


    handsome features of a craftsman looked like cold winter from inside. The men and women present


    had to admit that Maynard was perfect in both appearance and inside.


    However, more people instantly focused their eyes on Vi, who was beside Maynard, and guessed


    the rtionship between the two.


    Noticing that everyone was looking at her, she was extremely nervous.


    The sound of high heels reverberated on the stage.


    The protagonist of the banquet, Yesenia, appeared on the stage, wearing a handmade white dress with


    peony embroidery, which was embroidered with peony embroidery. It was meticulously coiled up into a


    single stitch, showing the color, beauty, figure and slender figure incisively.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on "Yesenia". The only difference was that men were stunning while


    women were jealous.


    "Hey, did you notice that Miss Lu''s ne looks exactly like Mr. Chu''spanion."


    Someone shouted and all the eyes darted between them.


    All people whispered when they found that it was true.


    When she looked at them carefully, she could not help but feel numb. She asked the man next to her in


    a low voice, "Mr. Chu, what''s going on?"


    It was easy to attract people''s attention by dashing the ne and wearing the same clothes, but it


    was also easy to offend people. She was afraid that she would be hated by Yesenia.


    "Friends, I didn''t expect that I would be so lucky to be his date and take a fancy to Lina Shen''s work. I


    thought no one likes the ne I''m wearing."


    Half joking and half serious, carols raised her eyebrows, which was rare to see. Everyone smiled.


    The tense atmosphere suddenly eased up.


    Vi was stunned. She didn''t expect Yesenia removed the embarrassment so quickly.


    After Yesenia stepped down, everyone made way for her.


    She walked up to Maynard, bowed slightly and extended her hand. "Mr. Chu, can you dance with me


    for the first dance tonight?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the envious and jealous gazes from the people around her, Vi sighed in her mind that


    Maynard was really a mobile man who always glowed with bright light. Wherever he went, there would


    be people fixing their eyes on him.


    She released Maynard''s arm and wanted to stay away from him, but he tightened her waist the next


    second.


    With an expressionless face, Maynard put his arms around her waist and said, "I have a dancing


    partner. If you want to dance, just dance with her."


    The mild smile on Yesenia''s face froze, and her pale face was pitiful.


    Suddenly, all the people present looked at him with unfriendly eyes.


    She was well aware that it was a world that only people could see their faces, especially the woman


    who could see most of the world. Yesenia was so beautiful that she tried her best to get rid of the hand


    on Maynard''s waist and ran as far as she could.


    However, whether she pinched him or not, Maynard didn''t let her go, and his eyes didn''t change at all.


    If the hand around her waist hadn''t been so hard to break her waist, Vi would have thought that she


    had pinched him too light.

 Chapter 44 Be Framed

    Chapter 44 Be Framed


    "Dear, do you think so?" A cold smile yed on Maynard''s face.


    Vi shook her head like a wave drum. She shook her head quickly and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m not good at


    jumping. You and Miss Lu can jump."


    At that moment, a small wish came to her mind. Hearing that, she could not help but tremble. Gritting


    her teeth and swearing, she hoped that Maynard would not hurt her.


    Maynard touched her forehead and said with a soft and pampering smile, but in an intimate and


    intimate tone, "Silly girl, what are you saying? I can teach you how to dance."


    Vi was speechless


    As a mother, she was too shy to hear him refer to the word "silly girl".


    How dare she.


    She trembled, giving more and more goose bumps. She pretended to be calm, but her face was full of


    an alienated smile. "Mr. Chu, you''re ttering me," she said.


    As if she hadn''t heard what she said, Maynard said in an indifferent tone, "Miss Lu, I''m sorry that I can''t


    dance with you. I''m afraid that my girlfriend will be jealous."


    Vi stared nkly. She had never seen such a shameless person who had lied more than saying


    lover''s honeyed words.


    After a while, she let go of her hand which was clenched into a fist and turned back politely, "It doesn''t


    matter. I can understand you."


    "Miss Lu, may I have the honor to dance with you?"


    A man in a silver suit asked.


    "It''s my honor." After that, they left together.


    Yesenia nced at her meaningfully. Vi was startled and thought it might be some sort of trouble.


    She didn''t expect that he would ept another man''s invitation and walk away.


    When the elegant and melodious music rang in the hall, she had to endure not only the hurt from


    Maynard''s hand around her waist, but also the interaction between her and Maynard''s.


    As the men and women around them danced with the music, a eyeball with distinct features of ck


    and white rolled in Vi''s eyes.


    She pretended to be clumsy, but in fact, she was in the mood of revenge. She kept on stepping on the


    back of Maynard''s cracked feet with her sharp high heels.


    After that, she realized that the man stopped for a moment, and quickly put on an innocent face. "I


    didn''t mean to step on you. You must be very painful now."


    In response to her, as if inviting her to step on her body, Maynard wrapped his arms around her waist


    and whispered in her ear word by word, "Reporter Qi, if you dare step on my body again, I will kiss you


    in front of everyone."


    Upon hearing what Simon had said, Vi''s feet froze and she shrank her shoulders. She didn''t dare to


    step on his feet again.


    She would not dare to step on him. Instead, she would carefully watch them. She was afraid that she


    would be disgraced in front of everyone.


    When she raised her head all of a sudden and caught sight of Yesenia who was looking over here, she


    felt curious and said, "Mr. Chu, look at her! She is rich and beautiful. How could you be so indifferent to


    a beauty who treats you so well?"


    When she saw her in the hotel, she was worried that she couldn''t control herself.


    Maynard fell silent.


    Being sensible, Vi didn''t ask more.


    Thest note of the music fell, which meant that the time for the dance was over.


    After the dance, everyone started to talk with their friends.


    Maynard, who was standing not far away from them and talking to some bosses of somepanies.


    Vi rolled her eyes at them.


    When she noticed that there were delicate and delicious desserts ced in the food area on her left,


    she ran over and picked up the te that had been seriously cleaned and sterilized. At the moment,


    the colorful desserts were ced on the rectangr table, one that was stirring.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello." With a ss of wine in her hand, Yesenia walked up to her.


    Vi raised her head and saw that it was the interview target. She was so excited that she almost


    dropped the te in her hand. "Hello."


    "May I know your name?" Said Yesenia, taking a sip of wine.


    Vi picked up a few pieces of dessert and smiled, "My name is Vi."


    "Okay, Mrs. Qi. Could you please give me a ss of wine and talk with me over there?" Said Yesenia,


    handing a ss of wine to her. The ss surface shone in the light.


    Vi didn''t think too much. She took the ss, painfully put down the food and asked, "Miss Lu, what


    do you want to talk about?"


    Raising her red lips, Yesenia said, "You''ll know very soon." Restraining the weird feeling in her heart,


    she followed Yesenia to the empty corridor.


    Looking at this quiet ce, Anna had a bad feeling. "Miss Lu, what on earth do you want to talk about


    with me?"


    "Very simple. Tell me your rtionship with Mr. Chu." She turned around with her arms crossed before


    her chest.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched.


    Just when she was thinking about how to say, Ivy walked to them from the bathroom.


    "Miss Lu, she may not tell you the truth if you ask her. As she carried a handbag and brushed her hair


    softly, she said casually, "She is Mr. Chu''s lover. I don''t know what she has done to win his heart. She


    always follows him around in twenty four hours."


    24 hours? follow like a shadow? Isn''t that a ghost?


    Vi was still very angry. She had to take a deep breath, restrained her anger and exined, "Ivy, I


    have nothing to do with Mr. Chu. Could you please not meddle in our affairs?"


    When Ivy was about to say something, Yesenia pulled a long face and said, "Miss An, you can leave


    now. I have something to deal with."


    "Okay, no problem." And she swayed her slim waist and left.


    A cold voice sounded in her ears before Vi came to herself.


    "Vi, if you don''t want to be unlucky, you''d better leave Mr. Chu as soon as possible." Speaking of


    which, the tenderness and malice in Yesenia''s eyes were not disguised at all.


    Vi frowned and said, "This is too strange. I can''t agree."


    "Really?" "How about this?" said Yesenia with a sneer.


    Vi was confused. She didn''t hold her wine ss and then Yesenia took it from her.


    She saw that Yesenia raised her hand and poured red wine on her own body.


    The red liquid spread along the chest and quickly wet the cheongsam.


    Vi was stunned to see the red wine stains on her body.


    She didn''t understand why she did that. If she did, there should be a limit to her self abuse.


    "Miss. Qi, you will regret it." After these words, he loosened her grip, with a provocative smile on her


    face.


    "ng!"


    The ss fell to the ground and was smashed into pieces.


    "What happened?"


    The sound of the floor broken attracted many people to watch.


    Vi had a bad guess.


    Yesenia''s eyes turned red. Then she asked, "Mrs. Qi, why did you do that?"


    "Miss Lu, did she sshed the wine on you?" Ivy was surprised as she squeezed in with a ss of


    wine.


    After hearing what Ivy said, all the people present fixed their eyes on her.


    Vi shook her head. "It''s not me. It''s Miss Lu."


    In spite of her dullness, she realized that she was framed.


    "How could anyone pour wine on himself?" Instead of being angry, Ivyughed and said, "You should


    have a decent reason if you lie. If I don''t teach you a lesson, I''m so sorry for what Miss Lu has


    suffered."


    Then she threw the wine in the ss toward her.

 Chapter 45 Not Willing To Apologize

    Chapter 45 Not Willing To Apologize


    Vi''s face flushed bright red.


    Drops of wine kept dripping from her hair and clothes onto the cold floor, creating red flowers.


    Vi blinked her eyes for a few times before she managed to open them. She saw a lot of people


    showed disgust on their faces.


    "Vi, look at yourself. Will you throw the coffee on yourself?" Ivy breathed a sigh of relief and winked


    at Yesenia. "Miss Lu, in the face of such a liar, I suggest you call the security guard to kick her out."


    Vi wiped the wine on her face and continued, "If I had known that you would treat me this way, I


    would have definitely poured the wine on Miss Lu first."


    Although her body was wet and she did not know what to do, she held her arms with both hands and


    held herself up.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm aura radiating from her body. Maynard walked towards her, took off his coat


    and put it on her.


    At the thought of this, she felt less embarrassed.


    As soon as he saw that her face and body were wet, Maynard''s eyes became sharp all of a sudden.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Mr. Chu, here is the thing. Vi sshed wine on Miss Lu for no reason, but she didn''t admit it. I can''t


    stand it so I do it. I''ll help her seek justice."


    Before Vi could say something, Ivy interrupted and exaggerated.


    Maynard cast a sharp nce at him and said, "She belongs to me. Nobody could hit her." Ivy''s eyes


    sent a shiver down her spine.


    Maynard took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the wine on her face for her. She tried to


    avoid it, but she failed. So she had to let him.


    A hint of slyness shed in Yesenia''s eyes. She walked close to them, who lowered her eyelids, and


    looked depressed. "Mr. Chu, I hope you can help me deal with that matter. Today is my birthday, and I


    was sshed with wine all over without any reason. I don''t think it''s reasonable."


    Vi avoided his hand and looked into her eyes calmly. "I don''t want to admit it''s my fault, because I


    didn''t pour the wine on you."


    All the people present didn''t think she had changed her mind. Kelvin, who had invited Yesenia before,


    said in a sarcastic tone, "Miss Lu, ask the security guards to get the surveince video here. Then the


    truth will be revealed, no matter who is right or wrong."


    "What do you think, Miss Qi?" Asked Yesenia.


    "Fine. I agree with you."


    In the lobby, when the security guards checked out the video, everyone gathered around theputer


    to check. They found that from the video, Vi was holding a cup of wine which was taken from


    Yesenia.


    Aplicated feeling surged in Yesenia''s heart. If he had known that the trouble maker had been so


    cruel to her, she would have stayed away from her.


    "Can this prove that Vi poured?" Ivy was gloating.


    "I agree with you!"


    Those presentplimented.


    "It only proves that she took the ss, but it can''t prove that she poured the wine." Maynard said in a


    meaningful tone. "If you want to know the truth, you''d better get the surveince video of the corridor


    first."


    The security guard was surprised and confused, "Miss Lu?"


    "Yes, sir! Take it easy!"


    The bodyguards were brought to the hallway ording to their request. After they received the


    instruction, they found the screen was ck.


    "What happened?" Maynard frowned.


    "The monitoring may be broken." the security guard moved his hand away from the mouse after


    checking it again


    There was a silence.


    Vi was in a bad mood.


    This meant, even though no one could prove that it was she who sshed the wine, and no one could


    prove her innocence at the same time.


    "The surveince camera is broken. What should we do?" Ivy pretended to be worried. "Who is wrong?


    How should we judge?"


    At this time, a female staff from the front desk of the hotel came over and whispered something in


    Yesenia''s ear.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, when my fathere back, I will ask him if he can solve it." The graceful smile


    reappeared on Yesenia''s face.


    "No, thanks. Reporter Qi, apologize to Miss Lu." It was very unusual.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped except for Yesenia.


    When she heard his words, Vi even doubted that she had heard it wrong. "What did you say?"


    "Apologize." Maynard repeated it patiently.


    Clenching her clothes, Vi was more stubborn than ever. "Why should I apologize for something I


    didn''t do? Mr. Chu, I shouldn''t have trusted you."


    How could she believe that he would really seek justice for such an insignificant person like her?


    She took off the suit coat she was wearing and threw it to him. Ignoring the surprised look on her face,


    she clenched her fists and ran out of the room.


    With wine stains and exhausted body, Vi came home. She took out the key and tried to open the


    door. The next door opened.


    "Vi, why do youe back sote?" Mrs. Zhang hurried forward, with her face full of wrinkles.


    Pulling herself together, she shook her head and said, "I was dyed by some urgent matters."


    "Vi, I have something to tell you." Mrs. Zhang pulled her aside and said seriously.


    "What is it?"


    "Please find a house and move out in ten days." Mrs. Zhang sighed, "Don''t me me, Vi. I''m not


    going to rent this house anymore. Sea was taken by the police. He''s still in the prison. I cannot rent


    you."


    Her words came like a thunderbolt to her. "Mrs. Zhang, now the house is so hard to find. Where can I


    live in the future if I can''t find a house?"


    She knew that she disliked Sean because of what he did to her. But Sea had a conspiracy after all, is it


    her fault to call the police?


    "I don''t care about that. I know it''s not easy for you. Well, I can give you two more days. You can''t stay


    more." Mrs. Zhang turned around, walked into the room and closed the door. Vi scratched her hair


    and it took a long time for her to resist the urge to scream out.


    She entered the room in a low mood and closed the door. She sat on the sofa alone and curled up.


    Thinking of what had happened at the banquet today, she could not help but burst into tears.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Ann heard the noise and came out. He turned on the light and saw her


    crying.


    Like seeing a life-saving straw, she held him in her arms, tears streaming down her face. "Ann, it''s so


    difficult to be a human being. I work hard every day in the Chu group, but he asked me to apologize.


    Why?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She didn''t know what she had revealed.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll fix you. Even if you want to beat a dog, you still have to respect the master." Ann


    didn''t stop her, but he was still speaking ill of others.


    Hearing that, Vi was so moved that she wiped her tears all over her son''s body. "Ann, I really didn''t


    misjudge you. It''s so good to have you as my son."


    "Come on, who said that she wanted a daughter?" Ann rolled his eyes at the ceiling.


    "No, I want a son."


    "You smell like alcohol. What''s going on?" Ann said unpleasantly.


    Ann didn''t get any reply for a long time. He looked up.


    Perhaps it was because that she was too tired to cry that she fell asleep, he went into the bedroom and


    put a quilt on her.


    At the thought of the Chu''s group, which he had just memorized, he went into the room and turned on


    theputer. His fingers were as agile as flying and easily entered the defensive system of the Chu''s


    group.


    "How dare you bully the people in my protection. I''ll give you a lesson. Do you really think I don''t exist?"


    Ann smiled coldly. He was such an experiencedputer technician.

 Chapter 46 Maynards Car Accident

    Chapter 46 Maynard''s Car ident


    On a sunny and cloudless morning, Vi was wandering around in front of the chief editor''s office of a


    magazine. She was wearing light makeup and her little face was full of hesitation.


    "s." Vi sighed.


    It took her seven days to find a suitable house and she was finally relieved.


    The difficult thing to deal with now was how to resign.


    During this period of time, she had made several calls to tell her that she had no intention of doing that.


    However, Maynard''s cellphone had not been connected for a long time.


    She had no choice but toe here and submit her resignation letter.


    As time passed, there were more and more passers-by. She took a deep breath and knocked on the


    door.


    "Come in."


    With a big smile on her face, she opened the door and walked in, "Hello, chief editor."


    "Oh, it''s you." Stephanie adjusted her sses and leaned against the back of her seat. "Have you


    made any progress in the interview with Yesenia?"


    Wearing a forced smile, she took out the letter of resignation written by the tablempst night. "Chief


    editor, I don''t want to work here anymore."


    "What? You don''t want to work here anymore? " Stephanie sat up straight and looked at her from head


    to toe. "No, I can''t approve it. Of course, if you insist, I can''t stop you, but..."


    Hearing what she said, though there was worry in the front, there was joy in the middle, and yet the


    "The premise is that you can get the first-hand information about Yesenia and the president of Chu first.


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave here." Stephanie answered bluntly.


    Vi''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Stephanie would ask for such a favor.


    A few days ago, she had been in a mess because of Yesenia. If she went to see her now, wouldn''t she


    be asking for death?


    As for Maynard, she was annoyed at the sight of him.


    She felt distressed and nned to say that she screwed everything up.


    "Ding Ding!" The phone in the office rang.


    "We can talk about itter." Stephanie said to her.


    The wordsing out of few mouths were stuck in her throat.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered the phone, looking depressed.


    "¡­¡­ It''s you. Pleasee over. I have got some information about the thing you asked me to do. Oh,


    okay. "


    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie was in a good mood.


    "Vi,e here. Let''s talk about your resignationter. Now let''s have a chat." Stephanie walked


    around the desk and sat on the white couch.


    Vi didn''t think there was anything to talk about with her. But considering that she was her boss, she


    had to sit down opposite. "What do you want to talk to me?"


    "Well, here is the thing. Vi, have you met any problems at work recently?" Stephanie poured her a


    cup of tea.


    Vi wanted to say a lot, but the words were just stuck in the tip of her tongue. "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    "Well, what''s wrong with your face recently? Is it because you are not in a good mood?" Stephanie


    shook her head pitifully.


    Upon hearing this, Vi clenched her hand which was holding the cup. She suddenly wanted to ask,


    "You are here to make trouble, aren''t you?"


    She took a deep breath and managed to squeeze a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Is your personal life not good?" Stephanie continued, not noticing her hidden thought.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she plucked up the courage to remind her. "Chief, you know I don''t


    have a boyfriend."


    Why did things not go well?


    "You should find one as soon as possible. You are almost thirty." Stephanie took a sip of tea.


    Vi remained silent.


    Seeing that Stephanie''s question got more and more boring, Vi couldn''t stand it any longer. She


    stood up and said, "Chief, if there is nothing else, I have to..."


    "Rat-a-tat!" There was a knock on the door, interrupting what Vi wanted to say.


    Stephanie went to the door and opened it. Vi followed her gaze and saw Julie walk in, with a worried


    look on her face.


    A sudden embarrassment came upon her.


    "Miss Qi, I''ve been looking for you for several days. Finally, I found you." After Stephanie took the


    initiative to avoid meeting her, Julie walked over.


    "You know the chief editor?" "I don''t have your phone number, so I can only call Miss Zhang of this


    magazine. I hope she can stop me when she sees you. I have no other choice."


    Julie said apologetically.


    With embarrassment all over her face, she asked hesitantly, "What are you looking for, Julie?"


    Again, Julie was so anxious and uneasy that she didn''t have time to sit down. "In the evening of the


    banquet, Mr. Chu got into a car ident when he was on his way home. He has been sleeping all the


    time, so he hasn''t woken up yet."


    Vi was shocked and her expression changed greatly. "Car ident? Is it an ident or something


    else? "


    Julie sighed. "The police are investigating, and there is no news yet. Miss Qi, I''m noting for


    anything else. I just hope that you can go to the hospital to see Mr. Chu and talk to him."


    Vi shook her head. "No, thanks."


    She was still bothered by what happened that night.


    "Miss Qi, I''m afraid that Jay will probably be in aa forever. We''ve known each other for a long time.


    You''d better go there to have a look," Julie held her hand, with a look of pleading on her face.


    Vi thought it would be so serious. She hesitated for a while and nodded to agree.


    Coming to the senior ward, they could feel the breeze caressing the curtains.


    After they got inside, Julie went to the doctor''s office and asked about his situation.


    She took the withered carnation on the bedside table and threw it into the trash can. Then she put the


    fire lilies she bought in the bottle.


    After everything was done, Vi looked at Maynard, who was lying on the bed.


    His hair was disheveled and ced on his forehead. As a gust of wind blew, the white bandage was


    partly hidden and partly visible.


    There was a transfusion bottle hanging on his head. Cold liquid was sent into his right hand through the


    infusion tube, his nose, his lips and an oxygen mask, which seemed very serious.


    Looking at her, a rare tinge of pity appeared in Vi''s eyes. But she was in aplicated mood when


    she thought of the fact that Maynard asked her to apologize to Yesenia.


    After walking around the bed for a while, she sighed and said, "Mr. Chu, just tell me. You''re always


    heartless, not kind-hearted and moody. Now you''re really in bad luck. How about this? I have suffered a


    lot from you. I n to go back to the vi and secretly find the contract in your hand. Since now without


    the contract, we will have nothing to do with each other. "


    Vi thought what she said made sense, so she nodded heavily. Then she would be free.


    After spitting out bitter water, she pped her thigh and decided to do that.


    She squatted down and picked up the lilies in the vase. Then she checked the time on her phone.


    The man on the bed trembled slightly with his long thick eyshes trembling. After a while, he opened


    his eyes.


    "Ah! Dead bodies? "


    When she turned to say something, she saw a pair of dark eyes. She screamed and her legs went


    weak. She was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 47 Finding Out The Hacker

    Chapter 47 Finding Out The Hacker


    Vi was in a bad mood.


    "Doctor! Doctor! The people in No. 9 ward woke up! " Hearing the noise, Julie ran into the room. Seeing


    that Maynard had woken up, she ran out excitedly to call the doctor for examination.


    After a few checks, the male doctor in his white coat looked at Vi and Julie and said, "It''s very lucky


    for the patient to wake up. It seems that nothing dangerous has happened except a slight concussion,


    but we still suggest staying in the hospital for a few days for observation."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor." Julie saw the doctor out.


    Under Maynard''s sharp and unfathomable gaze, Vi, sitting at a corner of the wall uneasily, tried her


    best to reduce her sense of presence.


    Now that her real intention was exposed, she felt that she could no longer meet Maynard''s eyes.


    Julie walked in with her hands on her lower abdomen. With a big smile on her face, she said, "Mr. Chu,


    it''s very nice of you to wake up."


    "How''s thepany going?" Maynard open his mouth. Because he had just woken up, his maic


    voice was a little hoarse.


    "President Chu, the defense system of ourpany was attacked by a hacker while you were in a


    effort," Julie told him honestly.


    With an expressionless face and sharp eyes, Maynard said, "Look for him! Ask them to dig him out at


    all costs!"


    "Yes, I''ll tell them now." Julie carried her bag and pushed the door out.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m leaving too," And pointed to the door.


    Maynard fell silent.


    Seeing this, Vi took it for granted that he had acquiesced in it. Thus, she followed the servants out of


    the room, trying to get a chance.


    However, she didn''t expect that she was stopped by two bodyguards in ck as soon as she stepped


    out of the door.


    "Reporter, you seem to be in a hurry." She didn''t know when Maynard stood behind the window with his


    back to her.


    "No, I''m not in a hurry." With unwillingness, Vi turned around and walked back. She pretended to be


    in a daze and said, "Mr. Chu, why are you so careless? I heard that you had a car ident and was


    very worried about you. I was afraid that you might get into trouble. "


    As soon as she said this, she heard a sneer.


    "I think you''re doing great. You''re so plump and energetic." Maynard exposed them without mercy.


    A faint smile yed on Vi''s lips. Trying to put a restraint on the guilt on her heart, she said, "Mr. Chu,


    don''t say that. I don''t think that there is any change on the appearance of me, but in fact, I am totally


    devastated."


    At the moment, there was only one thought in her mind that was to deceive him.


    "I''m injured now, so please take good care of me." Maynard turned around and leaned against the


    window, smiling yfully.


    Vi refused without hesitation, "No way."


    Take care of him?


    She was not crazy. She would definitely make trouble for herself.


    Maynard didn''t get angry but smiled. His light voice contained warning and more warning. "I remember


    that when I gradually wake up, I heard everything you said by the bed. All of a sudden, I really want the


    Star Magazine to go bankrupt."


    Upon hearing this, Vi felt like being hit by a thunderbolt. She stepped back several steps and felt like


    weeping but had no tears. "Isn''t it just taking care of you? I promise. I promise. Okay? "


    Hearing that, a thin smile appeared at Maynard''s thin lips. "Reporter Qi, let''s formally take care of my


    clothes from now on. Please help with the buttons in my clothes,"


    Hearing that, Vi raised her head to look at the man. She saw four buttons at the bottom of Maynard''s


    sexy Adam''s apple loose, exposing his solid wheat skin and faintly visible chest.


    "Gulu."


    Facing so handsome man, she just could not help but gulp.


    "Are you unwilling, Vi?" He raised his de and cut towards her.


    "How could that be?"


    She had no choice but to step forward, bowed and buckled Maynard''s buttons.


    When her fingertips touched the skin, Vi''s hand trembled. She took a deep breath and then stepped


    back cautiously.


    Maynard lifted his hands and unbuttoned the buttons one by one in front of her. Looking at her with a


    faint smile, he said, "Reporter Qi, the buttons are loosened one by one."


    Vi''s hands itched, almost wanting to beat him to death.


    She took three deep breaths and then walked forward and buttoned it up again. "Is that all right?"


    Maynard encircled her arm with his right hand and covered his forehead with his left hand. "I don''t


    know why my forehead hurts so much. Can you help me walk outside?" he asked.


    She reeled a little and barely stood still until she reached out to support herself against the wall.


    Hearing the words of Maynard, she was almost pissed off. "I hold you," she said between clenched


    teeth


    Damn it!


    Reluctantly, Vi helped him by his waist and walked out of the ward. When they passed by the bed,


    she didn''t expect that Maynard deliberately pressed the pressure of his whole body on her.


    There seemed to be a mountain pressed on Vi, and they both fell onto the bed.


    She was pressing on him, and her long, messy hair covered her face, while some of the hair slid down


    on his neck.


    Vi said angrily, "Mr. Chu, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Reporter, you think too much." Maynard said calmly, "You''re the one pressing on me."


    Being red in the face, Vi tucked her hair behind her and put her hands on the bed to support herself,


    trying to get out of Maynard''s arms.


    The next second, she was pushed back.


    She beat on the man''s chest and shouted, "Maynard, let go of me!"


    Maynard clenched her fists tightly and said, "is that your way of begging for mercy?"


    A smile passed on Vi''s face, which was quicker than magic. She said, "Mr. Chu, could you please let


    me go?"


    "I will think about it." Maynard said word by word.


    A spasm of pain passed over her, "Don''t say to think about it. If you are a man, agree with it quickly."


    "What are you doing?"


    When the nurse came in to inspect the ward, she saw that Vi was pressing on Maynard''s body and


    she looked dissatisfied with her desire, so the nurse shouted angrily.


    When Vi rxed his vignce, she ran downstairs as if waking up from a dream. She exined in a


    panic, "Nurse, it''s a misunderstanding."


    The nurse took a look at her and put her hands in the pockets. "I need to see his family."


    "You mean me?"


    The nurse beamed with joy, but there was no joy in her eyes. "What do you say?"


    Walking out of the ward, she kept her head down.


    "Miss, you shouldn''t have made things worse with the injured head of the patient. If he got worse with


    the wound, you would be the one who was suffering."


    The nurse scolded her without any emotion.


    Vi felt that every word she said could be heard clearly. How could they add up without knowing each


    other?


    Being scolded numbly, Vi looked very serious. "I''m sorry, I promise I won''t make it again!"


    Considering her good attitude, the nurse eased her tone and said, "Remember what you said."


    Though upset, she had no choice but to nod. After the nurse had gone on an inspection tour of some


    other ce, she went back to the ward and saw Maynard''s refreshed look. She gritted her teeth with


    hatred.


    "Aren''t you very proud?" "Reporter, I want to have some bone soup this afternoon. Please go back to


    the vi to cook it." Maynard said with a defiant smile.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi was so angry that she almost fainted. "I have never seen such a shameless person!"

 Chapter 48 Viola Decided To Fight Back

    Chapter 48 Vi Decided To Fight Back


    It took Vi two hours to go back to the kitchen of the vi. After two hours, she finally boiled the bone


    and put it into the heat preservation box.


    Vi closed the lid, rolled her eyes and said, "Maynard''s got a brain injury, not a bone injury. He needs


    to nourish his brain. What''s the use of bone refining?"


    "What did you say?" A stic bag containing fruits was carried in, but Elly didn''t expect to hear what


    she said. She grabbed Vi''s hand and said, "Tell me what happened."


    Vi was suddenly taken aback. She patted her chest and said, " Do you know about Mr. Chu''s car


    ident?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The puzzled expression on Vi''s face was evident.


    "No wonder the atmosphere was strange recently. Maynard didn''te back." Elly''s face turned pale.


    "When did this happen?"


    "It''s the evening on which Mr. Chu and I take part in a dinner party," said Vi without thinking.


    "Were you with Maynard that day?" Elly''s eyes darkened and she raised her voice.


    Her sharp nails pierced into her palms, and hatred of the past flooded over her.


    If she didn''t give her a tough time, she wouldn''t know her identity.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. She suddenly had a bad feeling. "Well, well..." She seemed to have said


    something improper.


    "Which hospital and which ward is Maynard in?" Elly held back her excitement and stared at Vi.


    It was not until then that a tinge of relief on Vi''s mind. She told her honestly, "Mr. Chu is in No. 9


    ward of the Grand Hospital."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you." In a blink of an eye, Elly grabbed the thermos box from Vi''s hand


    and rushed out.


    Vi ran out and shouted, "Stop!"


    She had been making soups for two hours!


    When a few steps out of the hall, a few words appeared in her mind: ''She is done!''


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    The phone rang untimely.


    When she saw that it was Maynard calling on the screen of the cellphone, a sense of helplessness


    came to her. She pressed the answer key and said, "Hello."


    "Come over here."


    As soon as he finished saying that, Maynard hung up the phone.


    Vi kicked the garden to vent her anger.


    When she looked at the screen, it was 18:00 PM. There was nothing she could do.


    She didn''t have time to make a new one.


    Besides, she had received a phone call from Maynard, who urged her to go to the hospital. After


    hesitating for a while, she could only go to the hospital with nothing in her hands.


    Before she pushed the door open, she had prepared herself to be exterminated.


    When she opened the door, she was greeted by a scene.


    "Maynard, it took me three hours to cook this soup. Please have a taste," She then helped a bowl of


    soup and passed it to Maynard.


    Maynard didn''t refuse, but took a sip.


    "How does it taste?" Elly looked expectant.


    Maynard cut to the chase, "Not bad."


    Vi gritted her teeth and clenching her fists.


    When she saw Elly bring the chicken soup she made hard and give to Maynard, saying that she made


    it for him in person, she couldn''t help but restrain the primitive power in her body.


    Feeling extremely jealous, Vi leaned against the door and knocked on it. Then she said jokingly,


    "Miss Xia, I didn''t expect that you can cook soup even if you don''t do the housework."


    Elly just smiled without saying a word.


    Maynard took a look at her hand and frowned, "Reporter Qi, I asked you to cook bone soup."


    Vi closed the door and walked in. With a smile, she said, "Mr. Chu, you''ve already been sent here.


    Don''t waste any food materials."


    All of a sudden, Elly stood up and tried to fan the mes. "Miss Qi, why did you get so angry? Just now


    when you saw the bone soup I gave you, you threw away the soup that was just made. It''s totally a


    waste of the soup."


    Hearing that, a light shed across Maynard''s eyes. In a cold voice, he asked, "Reporter Qi, is that


    so?"


    Pointing at Elly, Vi said, "Mr. Chu, this is for you."


    "Oh, really?" With doubt written all over his face, Maynard retorted sharply, "As far as I know of you,


    you are only good at eating ck porridge."


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    She strode to her and asked in reply, "What do you say, Elly?"


    Elly blinked her eyes nkly and asked, "Miss Qi, what do you expect me to say? We all want to take


    care of Maynard. Is it so important who gives him?"


    The sweet and girlish voice made Vi''s flesh creep. She gave up exining.


    Since nobody would believe her, she decided to keep her mouth shut.


    Maynard handed the soup, which he hadn''t eaten much, to her and said, "Reporter Qi, I want to eat


    fruit." At this moment, what Vi wanted most was to stay away from them. So she nodded without


    hesitation and said, "Okay, I''ll go and buy it."


    As soon as she walked out of the ward, Vi rushed to the bathroom.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, she turned on the faucet in front of the mirror. Hearing the sound of


    the running water, her depression was barely alleviated.


    She turned around and opened the door, only to find that the door couldn''t be opened at all. She tried a


    few times and finally gave up, as the door seemed to be locked from the outside.


    "Is there anyone here? I''m locked inside!" Vi yelled, pounding on the door.


    Suddenly there came the sound of high heels.


    Vi thought someone woulde to help, and she was very happy. "Please save me, please."


    "Vi, I''m not here to save you." Then she heard a coldughter from Elly outside. "I''ve locked the


    door. You''d better just stay here. No one will save you."


    After locking the door, Elly put a warning board which was being repaired in the bathroom on the door.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, she grinned broadly.


    In the bathroom, Vi couldn''t stand it anymore. She directly said, "What the hell is wrong with me?


    Why can''t I get along with you! I don''t believe you can imprison me all my life. "


    She sat on the table in front of the mirror and decided not to go out, but


    She took out her phone and turned on the recording function.


    "Vi, I have a lesson by locking you in the bathroom today. If you are smart enough, don''t expose


    who made the bone soup today."


    As she stood outside of the door, Elly made a threat.


    When the high heel shoes sound outside the door faded away, Vi saved the sound she had


    recorded.


    "I''m so clever," said Vi, pping her little face and self-boasting


    She opened the piggy cutting game she had downloaded recently in a leisurely manner. While ying


    the games, she attentively took every fruit that appeared on the screen as the heads of Maynard and


    Elly.


    An hourter, the door was opened from the outside, and two bodyguards came in. When they saw a


    woman who was happily cutting fruit, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Miss Qi, Mr. Chu is looking for you." One of the bodyguards called her.


    Without raising her head, Vi stared at the screen, her left finger sliding across the screen, "Don''t be


    noisy, wait until I win."


    The two bodyguards exchanged a nce and reached an agreement.


    Being caught in front of Maynard and announced that the game had failed, Vi unwillingly looked at


    Maynard and Elly sitting on the bench by the bed.


    "Reporter Qi, where have you been?" Maynard closed theptop. His face looked gloomy.


    "I fell into the bathroom."

 Chapter 49 Running Away

    Chapter 49 Running Away


    Hearing that, Elly, who had been standing by the side of Maynard, burst intoughter. "Miss Qi, you''re


    so humorous," she said.


    A naughty smile broke across her face. She was iparably calm and said, "It doesn''t matter


    whether you''re joking or not. What''s more, Mr. Chu, I have something to have you listen to."


    Maynard raised his eyebrows with great interest.


    Turning on the recording function of her cell phone, Elly spoke out what she had said¡ª¡ª


    "Vi, I have a lesson by locking you in the bathroom today. If you are smart enough, don''t expose


    who made the bone soup today."


    Elly threatened her viciously.


    "What You... " She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Without a second thought, she reached out her


    hand to grab the phone from Vi''s hand.


    Getting rid of the grip of the two more rxed bodyguards, she took the cellphone from behind her,


    leaned against the wall and dodged the outstretched hand of the other party. "Mr. Chu, now we have


    known the truth. You can get justice for me. If you worry that it is false, it doesn''t matter. We can hire


    someone to check it."


    She looked calm and rxed. Apparently, she was well prepared.


    The smile on her face froze thoroughly. Elly could not say a word Maynard, please Don''t trust her. "


    "Elly, you don''t have toe here recently." Maynard squinted his eyes and said, "You drive Miss Xia


    back to the vi."


    Then she saw with her own eyes how she was invited out by the Maynard''s bodyguard.


    Vi clenched her fists and seeded in drawing the bnce. "Nice job, Reporter Qi. You''re not


    stupid at all." Maynard praised, with his legs crossed.


    Vi ignored his mockery.


    Maynard wore a wide blue hospital gown, but the effect of tailor-made for him was obvious. His tall,


    slender figure, wide shoulders and narrow hips were still visible.


    When he walked up to Vi, he looked at the indicator of his watch calmly and reminded, "Vi, it''s


    time to buy some fruit."


    "What?"


    She didn''t expect that more than an hour had passed, but she had been locked in the bathroom and


    suffered a lot, and Maynard didn''t forget that.


    However, Maynard was unmoved by her words and looked down at her in a condescending manner.


    "Although we sympathize with the problems you are going to face, we should keep our promise."


    She really wanted to kill Maynard, but she couldn''t kill him.


    Hearing the boss calling and calling again and again, as always, she chose topromise. "Yes, I will


    go, I will go."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi paid the money, and took the fruit from the house in three stic bags and walked on the street.


    The night breeze was blowing slowly, and the city''s lights were brightly lit up. Couples were smiling all


    the way past Vi. She could easily smell the rotten love in the air.


    A me of fury gushed out of her heart, while she kept her voice down and cursed at Maynard,


    "Maynard is such a ruthless blood sucking vampire. Everyone enjoys themselves, but I have to


    apany him. That goes too far!"


    Tightening her grip on the bag, she decided to teach Maynard a lesson.


    "Thief! Can anyone help me? "


    Someone in the crowd ahead shouted, and then Vi raised her head and saw a middle-aged woman


    chasing after a shifty eyed man.


    They ran through the crowd.


    The thief was holding a ck handbag and ran towards Vi. She was hit by the thief before she could


    react.


    Vi was knocked down to the ground. Her arm bumped into the ground and she gasped in pain. At


    the same time, the stic bag she was holding fell to the ground, and six apples rolled out.


    Not caring about the thieves and the middle-aged woman, Vi endured the pain and squatted to pick


    up the fruit on the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    Vi picked up the first apple and put it into the bag. When she touched the second apple, a gentle


    male voice reached her ears.


    Then, a clean and slender hand picked up the apple together with her.


    Vi identally touched the other''s hand. The warm touch made her withdraw her hand quickly.


    "Thank you."


    Vi stood up with three stic bags and looked up. When she saw the face of that person, her mind


    went nk for an instant.


    Zarian?


    A soft voice of her own rose from the bottom of her heart.


    She stared nkly at the face for three seconds. There was a mature and gentle look on his face but


    his face had got rid of the astringent feeling. Now Zarian reacted more quickly than his brain. Vi


    didn''t dare to take the apple from his hand, so she ran as fast as she could.


    "Vi!"


    A hand grabbed on her shoulder. She turned around and found it was no one else but Zarian.


    Apparently, Zarian also recognized her and ran after her quickly.


    "Vi, where have you been these years? Do you know I have been looking for you?"


    He changed the act of holding onto her arm instead. His face was full of joy and panting because of his


    running.


    Trying hard to control her grief, Vi said: "Mr. Qi, please let go of yourself first." But Zarian didn''t let


    her go. He exined in a hurry, "Vi, about what happened that year, i..."


    Vi suddenly lowered her head and coldly interrupted her, "Enough!"


    Zarian''s handsome face was totally stunned.


    She couldn''t face what had happened in the past. She shook off Zarian''s hands and mocked him, "I


    don''t want to know what happened that year. Haven''t you got it? I ran away because I didn''t love you


    anymore. "


    "Vi, why do you say that? You are not such a person at all. You said we would be together forever."


    A glimmer of pure affection was emitted from his eyes. How could he not believe that.


    There seemed to be a big hand clenching her heart, which was so painful that she could hardly


    breathe.


    She bit her tongue tip and said something hurtful indifferently, "Do you know why I haven''te to


    you? I havepletely forgotten you. I have said so much. I hope Mr. Qi will stop bothering me. "


    "Margaret..." Zarian felt hurt.


    "Zarian."


    Just then, Ivy walked out of the French restaurant. When she saw them, she was rmed.


    When she saw it was her, she became nervous.


    Ivy stepped to the middle of the two and separated them. She held Zarian''s arm and said coquettishly,


    "Why do youe sote? We had a candlelight dinner together. Would you like to join us, Vi?"


    Half of her body was nestled against Zarian''s chest. It was obvious that she wanted to dere her


    ownership.


    "Wait a minute. I have something to talk with Vi." He gently pushed her away and looked at Vi.


    It seemed that Vi had realized something. Her face turned stiff. She refused, "Nothing to talk about.


    Have a nice meal."


    She ran away like a deserter, leaving Zarian speechless.

 Chapter 50 Blood Disaster

    Chapter 50 Blood Disaster


    Carrying the fruits awkwardly, Vi went back to the hospital. After hesitating for a while, she adjusted


    her mood and knocked at the door.


    "Come in."


    She didn''t open the door and walk in until she heard the sound of Maynard.


    Maynard sat on the sickbed. His face was overcast with clouds. In an extremely angry manner, he


    With a big smile on her face, she put the fruit on the table and said gantly, "Mr. Chu, I''m so sorry. I''ll


    wash the fruit for you. Please don''t be angry."


    "Huh." A cold smile appeared on Maynard''s face.


    She opened the first stic bag and took out a bunch of grapes. Although the grapes did not roll out of


    the bag as theynded on the ground, they had already been smashed in the bag. Water was still


    dripping from it.


    "Reporter Qi, what''s going on? Did you buy the fruits or steal them? " Maynard sneered and cast a cold


    nce at her.


    Being nced at like this, Vi felt goosebumps all over her body. She immediately put the stic bag


    back and said, "It was an ident, definitely an ident."


    A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    Vi swallowed and reached for the other bag. She opened it and saw that the banana was broken


    into several pieces. She was stunned and did not have the courage to take it out.


    With her trembling hands, she opened the third bag, in which there was only one apple. Fortunately, it


    was an apple that had survived.


    She took it out and said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Chu, would you like to eat an apple first?"


    Now she realized that she didn''t pick up all the other apples because of Zarian. There was only one


    left. She asked him to eat.


    Maynard sneered at her without mercy. "Reporter Qi, it took you so long to go out and buy them back.


    How did you do that?"


    Slightly dodging her eye contact, Vi turned her back uneasily. Because of her movement, the wound


    on her right arm was identally touched. It was so painful that she gasped.


    Feeling Maynard''s sight on her arm, Vi came up with an idea, pretended to be dying, and said, "Mr.


    Chu, it''s a long story."


    "Speak slowly." With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Maynard looked calm and rxed.


    She quickly pulled out a chair and sat down beside him, looking miserable.


    She wiped the tears that didn''t even exist. "I was knocked down to the ground by a thief. Look at my


    arm. It''s still bleeding, but I haven''t forgotten your fruit. I risked my life to bring it back."


    She stretched out her right arm for fear that he would not believe her.


    "Reporter Qi, that''s really hard work for you." Maynard coldly said as he nced at her red and swollen


    wound.


    With joy in her heart, Vi immediately took advantage of the situation and said in a serious tone, "I''m


    ttered. It''s my pleasure to help you, Mr. Chu. I have to see the doctorter and disinfect the wound


    on my arm. Please forgive me..."


    There was an awkward look on Vi''s face. She opened and shut her mouth.


    "What?" Maynard raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Vi sighed, "There''s no online banking in my cell phone, and I didn''t bring any bank card with me. I


    have lost all my cash, so the medicine fees..." She blinked her eyes hard and her words were revealing


    and close to the surface.


    Maynard understood what she meant and asked, "Reporter Qi, tell me. How much do you want?"


    Trying to suppress her joy, she reached out three fingers, but when she realized that the other party


    was not inck of money, she reached out two more and said, "The medical expenses and the fruit cost


    are totally five thousand."


    However, she didn''t know that her motion could not escape Maynard''s eyes. He grasped her hand with


    his big hand and said with a faint smile, "I''m more than willing to pay fifty thousand dors. Ask


    someone to cut off your paws."


    A chill run down her spine. Under the man''s gaze, which seemed to have seen through everything, she


    earned her hand and smiled apologetically. "Mr. Chu, I don''t want that money any more. I serve you


    well. How can I ask you for money so easily?"


    Maynard patted her face and said in a serious tone, "Reporter Qi, you''ve been working so hard for me.


    It''s not surprising that you ask me for money."


    Upon hearing that, a smile crept over on Vi''s face. She thought that Maynard had discovered it out


    of his conscience. When she was still expecting the bright future, Maynard said in a gloomy and


    gloomy voice, "But I''m not sure whether you can hold on or not, since you have to pay the price."


    The smile on Vi''s face froze. She felt her heart was about to jump out of her chest Please don''t give


    me any money. "


    She cried in her heart and her face was covered with tears. After the crisis, she no longer dared to


    make money from Maynard.


    It was not until this moment that Maynard withdrew his terrifying expression from his face.


    ncing at the darkness outside the window, she stood up and said, "Mr. Chu, it''ste. Can I leave


    now?"


    If she didn''t quit, she might get into trouble.


    "I want to eat an apple."


    On hearing this, Vi almost fell to the ground, "What?"


    "What? You don''t like it?" Maynard said, raising his eyebrows.


    Vi shook her head immediately. "No, No. I''m just not good at peeling." Maynard said while shooting


    a nce at her.


    Then she shut up.


    She went to wash the apple and peeled it with her trembling hand. She felt her hand hurt and almost


    cried, "It hurts."


    When he saw the blood drop from her hand to the floor, he pulled back the quilt and cursed, "Damn it!"


    He grabbed the knife and the apple from Vi''s hand and threw them into the trash can. Then he took


    Vi to the nurse.


    The nurse bandaged the wound and dealt with it. She reminded, "Don''t get wet these days."


    Vi nodded and walked out of the infirmary with Maynard.


    Then they left.


    Sitting on the corridor of the hospital, Vi was a little overwhelmed.


    "Vi, are you stupid? You can peel yourself." Maynard leaned against the white wall and pulled his


    hair.


    "It''s all your fault. I won''t do it again. You always bully me She cried


    Great grievance flooded over her like surging sea water. Big teardrops in her eyes fell to the ground.


    Feeling overwhelmed by her coldness, Maynard pulled her into his arms and said, "All right."


    A sudden burst of tears came out of Vi''s eyes.


    "Who is so wicked! Don''t you know it''s hospital? Stop making noise! " The patient family members of


    the opposite ward opened the door angrily and smashed their heads at them.


    Maynard pulled her behind and the back of his neck was hit. He turned around with a straight face and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    lips pressed into a straight line.


    "I''ve never seen someone who can''t even coax his girlfriend!" The family member of the patient shrank


    his neck and mmed the door.


    Vi stopped crying, feeling happy secretly.


    Maynard loosened his grip on her, gnashed his teeth and reminded her, "Reporter Qi, don''t forget to


    Looking at his retreating figure, she knew that Maynard must have hated her for her ruthlessness.

 Chapter 51 A New Interview

    Chapter 51 A New Interview


    When Vi came back home, she turned on the light.


    As she entered the room, she saw a smallmp shimmering with a pale white light on the table by the


    bedside. Ann, covered in a quilt, was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Looking at Ann''s sweet face after he fell asleep, she sat beside him, lifted the quilt over his belly and


    pulled it up a little.


    Resting her chin on one of her hands, Vi couldn''t help but think of the man she ran into tonight. It


    was inevitable that she had changed from the happiest woman in the world to the most tragic woman


    five years ago. A bitter smile was shown on her face. Her mood was in a low valley now.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and were about to fall.


    Turning to look at the sleeping face of Ann, and thepany and living with him over the years, she


    hurried to hold back her tears.


    Vi walked to the window and looked out at the darkness. She repeated in a low voice, "You can''t


    copse, for Ann, you should look forward to ''money''?"


    And Vi''s long eyshes trembled slightly.


    The most important thing for her right now was getting rid of Maynard. She could not let him discover


    her secret and disturb her life.


    The next morning, Vi received a phone call from Stephanie again. She went to the periodical office


    unwillingly.


    Looking down at the bandaged wound on her left index finger, Vi asked, "chief, what do you want


    me to do?" If everything went well, she had nned to go to the hospital to take care of Maynard, the


    troublemaker, even though she was also unwilling to do so.


    "What do you think?" Stephanie adjusted her sses.


    Hearing what jade had said, Vi''s heart jolted. She apologized and took the initiative to admit her


    mistake, "Chief, I''m sorry. I''ve been wrong. I won''t get a chance to interview Yesenia, but I''ll try my best


    to make it happen."


    "You haven''t made it?" Stephanie stood up from the table.


    Hearing the sound from the table, Vi nodded her head.


    "Forget it." Thinking of something, Stephanie took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    What do you mean? "


    ''Has she decided to let me go?


    "Here is the thing. I came to tell you that there is no need for you to have an interview with Yesenia,"


    Stephanie sat down, closed the file in her hand and raised her head.


    "Not yet?"


    It was a little unexpected. Although she was afraid that the chief editor would ask her about what had


    happened, it didn''t mean that she would let her go.


    "Yes, you can rest assured." Said Stephanie, expressionless.


    "Really? Really? "


    Did Stephanie realize in her heart that she would end up in jail even if she didn''t do anything for her?


    However


    Stephanie nodded, with a hint of hesitation in her eyes. "But, you know, the magazine office is


    preparing a column recently, with a topic to interview six powerful couples who are about to marry in


    the city."


    Vi shook her head.


    "And our journalists need to find out how they know each other, know each other, and why they decide


    to get married. Do you understand?"


    Stephanie looked at her.


    Confused, she nodded, "Chief, why did you say that?"


    With her hands on the table, Stephanie continued, "I want you to be responsible for interviewing one of


    them."


    Vi finally understood. She shook her head continuously, "No, no, I can''t do it, I can''t."


    A wealthy couple?


    She was just a journalist from a magazine and she had no chance to get close to them. How could she


    interview them?


    "How do you know?" Said Stephanie unhappily.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wearing a forced smile, Vi said, "This is for my ownck of strength, isn''t it? What''s more, I don''t


    have the strength."


    "I have the final say here. Don''t beat about the bush. Let me finish my words first." Stephanie red at


    her.


    Vi could only keep silent.


    "The couple you interviewed are easy to deal with." A cold light shed through Stephanie''s eyes.


    "Because the bride to be wants your interview. Needless to say, they''ll be cooperative."


    Vi chuckled and asked, "May I know who is the bride to be you are talking about, chief?"


    She had learned a lesson, so she didn''t believe that there was anything that could be obtained in the


    world.


    At this time, the door suddenly rang. With a red over legged skirt and slender legs, Ivy wearing


    sunsses pushed the door in.


    When she saw it was her, she had a bad feeling.


    "Hello, Chief Zhang. Nice to meet you again." Ivy smiled.


    Stephanie walked to her and said, "Vi, let me tell you. Miss. An and her fiance are a perfect couple.


    It''s Ivy who wants you to interview them."


    There was only one thought in her mind: run.


    She covered her belly at once, pulling a long face and lying through her eyes, "Ouch, my stomach


    hurts, no, I have to go to the pharmacy to get some medicine."


    "Are you okay?" Seeing she was about to leave, Ivy walked up to her, took off her sunsses and


    stood in front of her. "Would you like me to go with you?" with a friendly smile on her face, she asked.


    Vi shook her head like a rattle drum. She had no time to care about the lie and quickly waved her


    hand. "No, no, No. It doesn''t hurt."


    "That''s good. I thought you were in great pain, especially worried about you." Ivy smiled, covering her


    mouth with her hand.


    Vi rolled her eyes.


    "Come on, Miss An. Let''s sit down and have a chat." Stephanie made an invitation.


    "Okay." Ivy put her handbag on the sofa and sat down.


    A sudden thought crossed her mind and said, "Chief, I''ll get you two a cup of coffee."


    She wanted to escape more than pouring herself a cup of coffee.


    Last time, Ivy poured wine on her face, which made her happy. But this time, she asked for an


    interview. It must be dangerous.


    "No need. You are the one in charge of my interview. How could I let you serve the tea?" Ivy ran her


    fingers through her hair and gave Stephanie a meaningful look.


    "Take your time. I''ll bring you some coffee." Stephanie forced a smile. Her face turned pale.


    With sweat on her back and her palms sweating, Vi rubbed her hands and stopped her hurriedly,


    "No, thank you, chief editor. I''ll drink outside with Miss An. We will talk outside."


    "You are right." The smile on her face widened as she said, "Thank you, Chief Zhang."


    All of a sudden, her face softened. "I can see that you are on good terms. I''m sure you will get along


    well with each other during the interview. Well, Vi, that''s settled then."


    "I agree with you. Reporter Qi, let''s go." Ivy put on her sunsses and picked up her handbag from the


    sofa.


    All of a sudden, a look of disgust came over Vi''s face.


    So she didn''t walk forward.


    "Vi, what are you doing here? Hurry up." Stephanie urged impatiently.

 Chapter 52 Avoiding The Hit

    Chapter 52 Avoiding The Hit


    "Ladies, please enjoy your coffee."


    In the cafe, after a waitress brought coffee to the room, Vi nodded slightly.


    On the other side, Ivy was stirring coffee slowly. She was shocked. "How did you know I work for this


    magazine?"


    "Nothing is impossible as long as you have money." Ivy put down the spoon and looked at her calmly.


    Vi was speechless.


    "Don''t you know who the groom is?" Ivy raised her left hand. A diamond ring was shining on her ring


    finger.


    She looked away to avoid the eye contact.


    She had a bad guess in her mind, but she could not believe it.


    After hesitating for a while, she asked uneasily, "Who are you going to marry?"


    Ivy blushed with happiness.


    She seemed to have seen through her mind, and said word by word with bravado, "I have been in love


    with Zarian for such a long time. Except for him, how could I marry anyone else?"


    Her words made Vi''s heart ache. She couldn''t face such a reasonable reality.


    She heard her own bitter voice speak, "Really? I almost forget that you are engaged, but I can''t


    interview you now."


    "No, you can''t do that. Vi, your chief editor has already epted the invitation for you." "If you


    refuse, will you be fired?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi clenched her hands and said in a cold tone, "Thanks for your concern, Miss An."


    "But Zarian wants to talk to you recently. And I hope you can witness the happiness of me and him."


    "You''d better think about it."


    "No, I don''t need to. I''m not going," said Vi firmly, with her eyelids lowered


    Ivy''s face darkened with anger.


    "Vi, the reason why you didn''t go with us is that you are still unforgettable with Zarian''s past, aren''t


    you? Can''t you face him now?" She said sarcastically.


    She was enraged, and stood up at once. "Congrattions! You''re right! If you insist that I am the


    witness, I''ll take him away from you!"


    "Are you serious?" Ivy also stood up and widened her eyes with anger.


    Without fear, Vi straightened up and looked at her. "Of course."


    She was sweating even more.


    A gust of cool wind blew in from outside the window. She suddenly realized what she had just said.


    She regretted saying that on purpose when she was angry. How she wished she could p herself.


    But what she said couldn''t be undone. What she could only hope was that Ivy would be prepared so


    that she could get rid of the trouble.


    "Vi, are you kidding me?" Ivy sat back and put on a smile again.


    A little surprised, she said: "I am serious."


    Although she didn''t know why Ivy suddenly smiled, she didn''t bother to think about it.


    "Maybe you will be disappointed," As she caressed her belly, there were two slight blushes on her


    beautiful face. "I''m pregnant with Zarian''s child."


    "What?"


    At first, she suspected that Ivy was just joking, but when she saw what Ivy was doing, she hesitated


    and the color on her face slowly faded away.


    "You failed to be with Zarian five years ago, and now you are unable to be with him as well." Ivy said


    sarcastically, as if she had already seen enough of her astonishment.


    What she said hit the nail on the head.


    It was a long time before she came back to her own voice and took a deep breath. "I know. I won''t pour


    coffee on you because you are pregnant."


    "What!" Ivy was confused.


    Vi picked up the coffee and took a sip. "I''ve always kept in mind thest time you poured coffee on


    me happily at the banquet. And I''m thinking about how to pay you back."


    "You!" Ivy''s face darkened.


    With her hands on the table, she leaned forward slightly. "Now that you have a child, you don''t have to


    do so many bad things to bless your child."


    She opened her handbag, put the coffee money on the table, turned around and strode away, holding


    back the tears that was about to burst from her eyes.


    While wandering on the street with a heavy heart, Vi''s cell phone kept ringing, but she refused to


    answer it. It was getting dark. Vi stopped and looked around.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it before she realized she was in a back alley.


    As a gust of wind blew, a strange sound came from the dpidated and abandoned house, which made


    Vi feel nervous.


    She didn''t dare to stay any longer. Turning around, she intended to walk back, but she heard quick and


    disorderly footsteps ahead.


    A figure staggered to her, almost falling on her. She felt that figure was too heavy, and she quickly


    moved to the side.


    The man fell down to the ground with a thump.


    The pain on the other end of the line was so overwhelming that almost killed her.


    "The guy has run there. Let''s hurry up and chase him!"


    All of a sudden, a man shouted.


    In the light of the moon, Vi saw three men with a thin face rushing over.


    On the moonlight, Vi saw something shining and cold on the man in the middle.


    She shivered. If she was right, it should be a knife.


    As they were getting closer and closer, Vi was so scared that her heart seemed to jump out of her


    throat.


    Under the emergency, she took out her phone and opened the software that Ann had installed on her


    phone.


    A deafening sound of police siren rang in the sky.


    "Boss, the police areing!"


    The three people stopped.


    "Go, go, go! Bad luck! " The man, who was in the middle, spat on the ground.


    Hiding in the corner, Vi listened to their steps until they were out of her sight. She breathed a sigh of


    relief, thinking that she was lucky enough to escape death.


    Vi worried that they would return, so she turned around and wanted to leave. But


    She nced at the unconscious man on the ground, hesitated for a moment, walked close, swallowed,


    and said, "You hold it for a moment, I will find an ambnce for youter."


    After hesitating for three seconds, she took a step forward. However, a cold and sticky hand grabbed


    her right foot all of a sudden.


    The man even asked for help from the heroine.


    A shiver ran down her spine. He grasped the owner of her foot and said with difficulty, "Save Help me. "


    Vi squatted down and tried hard to split the baby apart. "I beg you. Can you let go of me? It''ste.


    Don''t be so frightening. "


    She tried several times but failed. She had no choice but to give up.


    Trying hard not to beat people to death, she suddenly regretteding to such a ce with nothing to


    do. It was like courting death.


    After struggling for a while between saving one and not, she used the light of the mobile phone screen


    to look at the man''s face on the ground and see if he was a bad person to make a decision. When she


    saw the face with blood on its forehead, she was stunned.

 Chapter 54 Maynard Came To Home

    Chapter 54 Maynard Came To Home


    She was lying on the light blue sofa, eating chips and ying with the phone.


    Outside the window, it was a lovely day with birds singing and smelling, but it was covered by thick


    curtains, which cast a dark shadow.


    Perhaps he felt bored during the time he yed with his phone, Vi put down her cell phone and sat


    up.


    She rubbed her hair, which hadn''t been tied up sincest night, and howled wildly, "When will this kind


    of hiding and hidinge to an end?"


    Since she bit Maynard and hurt him four days ago, she had been hiding herself from him and seldom


    went out.


    Although it felt nice to be a parasite at home, a longer time than a normal one would cause a sense of


    panic.


    However


    Now, four days had passed and there seemed to be no unusual situation. Did it mean that


    She thought, ''Perhaps it''s because Maynard is too busy to take care of business that he must have


    forgotten me.''


    Thinking of this, she felt that it made sense, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Stepping on the floor with her bare feet, she came to the porch. She opened the shoe cab and put


    on her slippers, preparing to go out for some fresh air.


    She turned the knob and opened the door.


    When they were faced with a slim and well-dressed woman, and five bodyguards in ck behind her,


    she was dumbfounded.


    "Reporter Qi, we are d to see each other so soon."


    As if he had noticed the expression in her eyes, he opened his thin lips slightly.


    A scream came from Vi.


    "Why are you here?"


    When she came to herself and saw the man in front of her was Maynard, who was wearing a gauze


    and who had neither smile nor smile on his face, she was almost scared out of her wits.


    She mmed the door, trying to separate the two people.


    However, a bodyguard behind Maynard walked to the door and pushed it open before she could make


    a sound.


    She staggered back a few steps, her mind nk.


    Maynard said in an indifferent tone with a half-smile on his face, "Reporter Qi, it seems that you don''t


    wee me to be your guest."


    Hearing his voice, she came to herself.


    She forced a smile and answered against her conscience without hesitation, "No, I didn''t. It''s just that


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the surprise came so suddenly that I couldn''t ept it in a short time."


    She rubbed her hands at a loss.


    Instead of getting angry, Maynardughed. Looking at her back, he reminded her, "Reporter Qi, the


    visitor is a guest. Shouldn''t you invite me in?"


    A big smile crept over on her face. She swallowed with difficulty and said: "You don''t have to bother


    yourself with that. My room is in a mess and I don''t dare to offend you, Mr. Chu."


    "Wait for me outside." Maynard ignored her and sent the bodyguards away. Then he walked in since


    she was beside him.


    Vi didn''t have the guts to stop, and she was anxious to death.


    When he opened the wooden shoe cab, he saw three pairs of small-sized Teddy slippers in it, a hint


    shing in his eyes.


    On hearing that, a light heart flicked. Hastily, she blocked the way to the cab.


    Maynard looked away.


    "Your house is small and looks clean." He looked around and walked towards her room.


    An rm appeared in her heart. She was afraid that Maynard would see the stuff and rushed over.


    "Bang!"


    She heaved a sigh of relief after she mmed the door.


    "Reporter Qi, what do you mean?" Maynard stopped and frowned.


    Realizing that she was being too obvious, she cleared her throat awkwardly. "It''s really messy inside.


    You''d better close it."


    Maynard gave her a deep look. "Oh? Really?"


    Vi nodded quickly.


    "Mr. Chu, please have a seat. I''ll make some tea for you,"


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. Then, she hurried to the kitchen.


    When she entered the kitchen, the smile on her face disappeared.


    After boiling the tea, she tried her best to resist the urge to poison it.


    Leaning against the fridge, she whined in a low voice, "Can I have some privacy? He can find me


    anywhere. It''s so terrifying!"


    She opened the can, put the tea into the kettle, covered the lid and put it back.


    Just as she was about to walk out of the kitchen, she heard Maynard''s insouciant voiceing from


    behind. "There are two sets of toothbrush and gargle cups in the fridge. You bought them?"


    Vi didn''t think too much and nodded.


    She was so preupied with her own thoughts that she didn''t notice Maynard''s thoughtful expression


    in his eyes.


    The two walked out of the kitchen in session.


    "Mr. Chu, I have a question,"


    Maynard raised his eyebrows and said, "What?"


    After she poured a cup of tea for Maynard, she asked cautiously, "Mr. Maynard, what are you doing


    here?"


    Maynard leaned against the sofa and raised his ck eyes. "Of course I''m here to remind you that you


    should have enough rest in the past few days. You have to go back to the vi with me."


    Upon hearing that, Vi''s hand trembled and almost knocked over the water bottle on the table. In a


    hurry, she wore a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Chu, I still need to rest for a few more days."


    She was not crazy. She was anxious to go back and die.


    Maynard looked at the walls that were all covered with light blue wallpaper, the green immortal orb on


    the table, and the fish tank on the left of the sofa and four little red goldfish with bubbles in their four


    tails. Every detail showed the warmth of home.


    A light shed in his eyes. He meditated for two seconds and said, "I want to take a rest. No problem. I


    will stay at your house today."


    "What?"


    When she raised her head, the clock on the wall said it was 15:40. She looked bad.


    It meant there were still fifteen minutes left before Ann came back from school.


    She started to feel uneasy. Imagining the scene that Ann came back and met Maynard, she thought it


    could be terrible.


    No way! Absolutely not!


    All of a sudden, she stood up and was ready to risk everything. "Mr. Chu, I''m afraid this ce is too


    small for you. I''m afraid you won''t be used to living here. Let me go back to the vi with you right


    away," she said.


    Because she was too anxious, Maynard said slowly, "Not in a hurry. I haven''t had tea yet. I will go back


    after drinking it."


    On the other hand, when hearing this, Vi felt like weeping but had no tears.


    She tried her best to stay calm and said, "Mr. Chu, we can eat more tea in the future. Let''s go back


    first."


    "Don''t worry. Take your time." Maynard said calmly. Obviously, he was not bothered at all.


    On the verge of copse, Vi scratched her ears and cheeks.


    The clock ticked away.


    When she saw that there was still five minutes left before Ann came back, Vi walked up and down in


    front of him anxiously.


    ''What should I do?''!


    She looked out of the window. Biting her fingers, she considered whether it was possible for her to


    send a message to Ann after jumping out of the window.


    But then she realized that it would do her no good but put her life in danger if her mom died. So she


    shook her head immediately to get rid of such a thought.


    "Reporter Qi, you look anxious." Maynard crossed his legs and said, "Sit down and tell me. Is there


    anything urgent?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi stopped and shook her head without hesitation. "No, nothing important."


    "Can you sit down first?" All of a sudden, Maynard''s eyes were filled with coldness. "You make me


    dizzy," he said


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi was choked and her shoulder was trembling. Then, she said, " I


    know. I won''t move. "


    "Sit down, please." Said Maynard, pointing at the sofa behind her.


    Vi sat down reluctantly and quietly waited for the arrival of death.

 Chapter 55 Threatening But Not Dangerous

    Chapter 55 Threatening But Not Dangerous


    "Click!"


    At this moment, the door was opened from outside.


    Almost at the same time, with her eyes fixed on the door steadily, Vi shouted, "Thief! Run! "


    Meanwhile, she prayed in her mind, ''Ann, please don''te in!''!


    "Ahem." A tall and strong bodyguard came in, and as if to prove something, he coughed gently.


    "Reporter Qi, who did you say was the thief?" A cold smile crept up the corners of Maynard''s eyes. His


    handsome face looked as cold as ice.


    A cold sweat started toe out on her back. She swallowed and said: "Well, I made a mistake!"


    When she saw it was a bodyguard, she felt relieved.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s time to go back to the vi." The bodyguard walked to the side of Maynard and reminded


    him in a low voice.


    Maynard nodded slightly and winked at the bodyguard.


    A sign of relief came over Vi''s face.


    "Reporter Qi" With his long legs stretched, Maynard sat down by her side.


    "What... What''s wrong?"


    A unstable voice came from the other end of the line.


    She moved aside uneasily, trying to distance herself from him. The man was so intimidating that she


    trembled with fear.


    "You seem to be afraid of me."


    Maynard''s lips curled into a smile.


    With a guilty conscience, she stammered, "No, No."


    Although she said so, her arm was shaking uncontrobly.


    With his well-shaped hand, Maynard picked up a strand of hair from her ear, and said seemingly


    casually, "Reporter Qi, since you don''t have it, why are you so nervous? By the way, is there anyone


    else living with you? "


    "Well, I''m a little nervous. But I can take over it." Vi wanted to deny, but considering that the hair was


    in his hand, she was obviouslyck of confidence.


    "You haven''t answered my second question yet." Maynard stared at her.


    A shiver went down her spine.


    Just as she was about to say that she would live alone, her mind was filled with the scene in the


    kitchen. When Maynard had just seen the two toothbrushes and two cups with gargle, she had been


    shocked all over.


    Vi nodded hurriedly. "Yes. I rent a room with another guest. Mr. Chu is really wise. You can even


    handle such a trifle."


    She smiled fawningly.


    "Really? Is it a man or a woman? " Maynard approached her and picked up her small chin. It was hard


    to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "Of course it''s a woman," said Vi immediately


    She suddenly realized what she just said. She wanted to die. She felt so sorry for Ann.


    "That''s good." A smile flitted across Maynard''s eyes, as if he was in a good mood. He stopped asking


    more questions.


    A look of bemusement spread over her face. What kind of good idea was that?


    "Well, let''s go back to the vi." Maynard stood up.


    Upon hearing this, she stood up immediately. "That''s great!"


    At this moment, a melodious piano sound was heard.


    Hearing the ringtone of her mobile phone, a look of disappointment immediately came over her bright


    little face.


    Maynard took out his cellphone from his pocket. After taking a look at the name on the screen of the


    cellphone, he walked to the window and pressed the answer key. "Julie, what''s up?" he asked


    Julie''s anxious voice came through the phone. "Mr. Chu, something''s up. The mysterious hacker that


    attacked the systemst time appeared again. At present, the defense system of ourpany is about


    to copse. Please go back to thepany to deal with it as soon as possible."


    Maynard hung up the phone. A heavy malicious aura enveloped him, making people want to retreat.


    Being sensible, she kept her mouth shut. She didn''t have the courage to anger him at this moment.


    "Remember toe to the vi tomorrow. Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequence." After saying


    that, Maynard opened the door and left with the bodyguards.


    As soon as she saw him leave, shepletely copsed on the sofa as if she had no bones.


    When she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she heard footsteps from the door.


    Hearing the voice, she thought that it was Maynard and he had returned. All of a sudden, just like a


    frightened bird, she fell off the sofa.


    She overcame her pain and got up from the bed. The ttering smile yed on her face clearly through


    the words she said, "Mr. Chu, what else do you want me to do?"


    Ann opened the door and came in, "It''s me."


    "Ann, you scared me."


    "You have frightened me as well. This is the first time that I see you behave like a dog."


    "Forced by the situation, we have no choice."


    Ann took off his cartoon schoolbag made of Michelle on his back and put it on the sofa. He folded his


    arms and said, "When I was at the gate of themunity, I saw a line of bodyguards standing upstairs


    and tell me what trouble you had."


    Vi''s heart skipped a beat. She rushed over to check on his hands, legs and arms. "Ann, did you


    bump into them head-on? And did they see you?"


    Ann pushed her hand away.


    Without any expression on his face, he said coldly, "Mommy, I guess you''re in trouble. Of course, you


    won''t actively make trouble."


    Falling back to the sofa, she wiped the sweat on her face, "That''s good, but where did you go?"


    Ann poured a cup of tea for Jean. He took a sip of the tea with his little fat hands and rolled his eyes. "I


    went to the park to have a walk."


    His thick and long eyshes concealed his eyes.


    He would not tell her that the reason why he had gone to the park was that he had taken out hisptop


    to attack the system of Chu Group and had nted a virus in it by the way.


    Upon hearing this, Vi heaved a sigh of relief. She touched his little head and said, "You are right,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ann. If you meet such kind of thing in the future, don''t let it go wrong again."


    "Mom, to be honest, which big man did you provoke?" The heroine quickly denied, "No."


    Ann sneered, put down the teacup and ran into the room. After a while, he ran out with a ne and


    a water blue dress in his hand.


    "Who is so blind to fall in love with you?" Ann''s fair little face was full of disgust.


    Vi ran to rob it. Unluckily, she missed.


    She touched her forehead helplessly. "How did you find it out?"


    "I washed all your clothes by the washing machine. What do you think?" Said Ann, gritting his teeth.


    Vi covered her face in silence, hesitated for a while, and exined as euphemistically as she could,


    "They are sent by someone I hate most."


    Ann said with a straight face. "What''s his purpose?" After musing for a while, she finally pped her


    thigh and got angry. "He aimed at throwing money at me and insulting me."


    Ann snorted as he threw the ne and clothes into the air.


    "Ann, you can''t throw things randomly," said Vi, as she jumped up to take them


    "You don''t seem to hate this kind of insulting way." Ann sat down on the sofa and told her what he was


    thinking.


    What Ann said was right, and Vi was speechless.


    "Four days ago, he was blood all over your clothes. Is he the chief culprit?" Ann opened hisptop and


    asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Ann, we haven''t hung out for a long time. How about next time?"


    Ann put theputer down on the table and closed the air conditioner, "Let''s make the 40 thousand


    you spent first."


    Silently, she stepped a little further from him.

 Chapter 56 Ive Told You Everything

    Chapter 56 I''ve Told You Everything


    The next morning, when Vi arrived at the vi, she rang the electronic doorbell.


    "Miss Qi, it''s you. Pleasee in."


    When the servant, Miss Song, opened the door and saw her, she took out the disposable slippers from


    the shoe cab and put them under her feet.


    After changing her shoes, she looked around. "Well, where is Mr. Chu?"


    "Of course he''s in thepany," Then Elly went downstairs.


    "Then why are you here?"


    The servant took a look at them, closed the shoe cab and left.


    She crossed her arms over her chest and said in an arrogant tone, which sounded like she was the


    hostess of the house, "Vi, you have to work hardter. Don''t getzy, or I will teach you a lesson!"


    She was stunned and almost thought she got to the wrong ce.


    She looked around, observing the decoration of the manor and finding nothing wrong. After checking


    for a while, she asked, "Miss Xia, why are you here? Has Mr. Chu moved?"


    Then he waved his hand and gave the house to her without demur?


    "Maynard has just been discharged from the hospital and he needs more rest, so the group leader


    asked me to take care of everything in the vi for him," She straightened her chest and added


    arrogantly, "Including you."


    Biting her fingertips, Vi wondered whether it was the process of Elly marrying Maynard?


    She wasining in her heart.


    "Please remember that my order is Maynard''s," "Clean it up as soon as possible. Make sure it is


    spotless."


    Looking around the spacious vi, a burst of darkness came over her eyes. She almost fainted. "What?


    Are you kidding me? Don''t be so embarrassing."


    "Yes, I did it on purpose. Bite me!" Elly blurted out with a provoking smile on her face.


    Vi touched her forehead. She could not ept the fact, but she was unwilling to give up. "I don''t


    believe that Mr. Chu will watch you do whatever you want."


    Thinking of that, she took her cellphone out of her bag and called Maynard.


    Before she could get through to him, a hand skimmed over her hand.


    "Vi, what are you doing?" Elly grabbed the phone from her hand and looked at it curiously.


    Vi ran to grab it. "Give me back my phone!"


    "Ah, I fell to the ground by ident." She threw the phone on the floor and stepped hard on it with her


    high heels.


    It was toote when Vi got there. Now, what she could do was to watch the screen fall apart and the


    screen darken.


    In a fit of anger, she raised her hand and snapped, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!" Grabbing her wrist, Elly shrugged and warned her, "Be honest, Vi. Maynard said that my


    order is his."


    Vi pushed her hand away and shouted, "Fine! I won''t call you. Compensate for my mobile phone!"


    It was not until now that she realized that Maynard and Elly had conspired to torture her together.


    "I will pay for it, but you have to do as I say." "Oh, hurry up!" Elly urged


    Vi clenched her teeth and finally lowered her head in reality. "I know!"


    She clenched her fists and swore to herself that she would find a chance to get troubles of Elly and


    Maynard.


    After she cleaned thest corner, she felt a sharp pain in her waist and back, feeling that her body was


    no longer hers.


    She walked to the living room and wiped the sweat on her forehead, "Miss Xia, I''ve already cleaned up


    the vi..."


    The rest of her words were stuck in her throat after seeing the scene in front of her.


    The scene unfolded in front of them was a torture to Vi. Elly sat on the couch, crossed her arms over


    the pillow and sipped the cappino, asionally browsing through the fashion magazine on the


    table.


    Said Vi, grinding her teeth.


    She had been working from the morning to the afternoon. After she finally cleaned up the mansion, she


    took her exhausted body to the mansion. However, God let her see this?


    "Okay, I know." Noticing herin, Elly stopped what she was doing and said in a bragging tone,


    "Yeah, Maynard is so considerate. He knows that I like drinking cappino, so he''s already prepared


    for me."


    Then she lowered her head shyly.


    Vi rolled her eyes.


    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. She snorted and said in a purposeful sarcastic tone, "He


    knows you well, but I''m sure you don''t know what Mr. Chu like."


    "Who said that?" She stood up and red at her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You said you knew him very well. I know him better than you do. Am I right?"


    "I know better than you. You can ask me if you don''t believe me!" All of a sudden, Elly''s fury was


    triggered.


    With a sessful smile shing in her eyes, Vi covered her mouth and coughed softly. "Tell me


    what kind of woman Mr. Chu likes."


    "I don''t know what kind of woman he likes, but I know that he doesn''t like money or lying, such as you!"


    Said Elly angrily.


    Vi felt lucky secretly and asked indifferently, "Does he have any romantic experience? Is he


    someone that is hard to forget?"


    "Maynard has always been looking for a woman of A University," When she realized something, she


    was enraged and shouted, "Don''t ask! It has nothing to do with you!"


    Vipletely ignored the fact that she was once a student of A University. She was not afraid of


    death so she added, "Then where does he like to go for a walk? What flowers does he like?"


    "He likes jogging around thepany in the morning. He doesn''t like flowers!" With a big smile on her


    face, she said in an affirmative tone.


    "Wow, you are so smart!" said Vi


    She turned around silently and made a gesture of "Yeah".


    In fact, she had nned to ask the question, but she didn''t expect to get some valuable information


    from her.


    Being goaded and trembled by her words, she told her everything she knew about Maynard. She even


    wrote it down with her notebook one by one, wild with joy.


    "What are you doing?" When she saw Vi scribbling, her eyelids twitched.


    "It''s just a random drawing. You can have a look."


    She flipped the paper forward and casually drew a man with no head on it.


    "¡­¡­" She couldn''t bear to look him in the eye.


    Upon seeing this, Vi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She put the notebook and pen into her bag and felt that she had done an amazing thing.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was very rxed. "Miss Xia, what else can I do for you?"


    "Massage my back, shoulders and head." Elly said casually.


    In the face of Elly''s difficulties, Vi cooperated very well. "Okay, no problem."


    After she had enjoyed the Vi''s massage, she couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "Anything else, Miss Xia?" asked Vi with a slight smile on her face


    "No, No. you can go now." Remembering that Maynard wasing back soon, she sat up at once and


    tried her best to restrain the desire to find Vi''s mistake.


    "No problem. But the money for my cell phone?"


    The next second, without any pause, she took out five thousand dors and gave it to Vi.


    "Here you are. Hurry up and go." Said Elly in a disapproving tone.


    After putting away the money, Vi walked out of the gate and saw Maynard get out of the Ferrari.


    With a bright smile on her face, she grasped his hand and said, "Mr. Chu, you''re so lucky to have such


    a good housekeeper."


    She felt extremely satisfied as soon as she thought of what Elly said.


    With doubts in his eyes, Jay looked at her up and down. Then he said to the bodyguards on his body.


    "She seems to have lost her mind. Send her for a psychiatric examination."


    A shiver ran down her spine. "No, I''m fine. I''ll disappear from your sight right away."


    She ran away before the bodyguards could move.

 Chapter 57 Throw Her Into The Sea To Feed The Sharks

    Chapter 57 Throw Her Into The Sea To Feed The Sharks


    For the past seven days in Maynard''s vi, Vi had been exhausted. She got up early and sleptte


    than a dog.


    But what was unusual was that she was so tired but oftenughed, which made people in the vi get


    goose bumps.


    It was not until the eighth day that she was kidnapped by a servant Elly had asked.


    "Miss Xia, what do you want me for?"


    "Vi!" Elly furiously threw a colorful magazine onto her, and asked angrily, "What have you done


    recently?"


    The magazine hit Vi, and fell on the smooth wooden floor again.


    Vi picked it up at once and had a look. It was a magazine published by the Star Magazine. There


    were several bold words on it: "The secret of Mr. Chu, you deserve it.".


    She blinked her eyes and chuckled. "Miss Xia, you are also a loyal fan of our magazine."


    "Damn you!" "Open the first stamp. Check what the first stamp is. I want pink and ck."


    Replied Vi perfunctorily. She opened the cover and read the first page. It was about Maynard''s


    hobbies and dislikes.


    The most important thing was the information she collected from Elly. With a calm attitude, she edited


    the electronic documents and handed them to the chief editor. Although she had a feeling that this


    report would be published, she didn''t expect that it was really reported.


    "Miss Xia, I don''t understand what you''re talking about," said Vi, trying to restrain the surging joy


    "Don''t y dumb with me! I only told you about it. If you don''t admit it, I can check the surveince


    video. "


    With a fearless face, she said, "Okay. I will check the surveince video. Anyway, I want to prove that I


    am innocent."


    "You are not giving up until you are faced with grim reality!" Elly shook off her hand and shouted, "The


    steward!"


    The Butler came out and asked, "Miss Xia, what''s up?"


    Vi shrugged.


    "Send someone to get the surveince video of seven days ago!" Hearing that, Elly became furious.


    "Okay." The butler went upstairs immediately.


    "How dare you! You are so dead!" Sitting on the sofa, she sneered, Iif the surveince video can prove


    that I said those words to you seven days ago, I want to see if you can keep calm."


    Vi smiled calmly. "Whatever. Rich people like to y."


    She pouted her lips and hummed two tigers. Actually, she was very calm, because


    She inadvertently heard from the servants in the vi that the surveince in the vi was basically


    covered by seven days automatically, so she pinched the time to propose.


    But it was already the eighth day. There was no sign of her anymore.


    After a while, the Butler came down.


    "How is it going?" Elly asked.


    The Butler seemed to be in a dilemma, "Miss Xia, I have checked the surveince video, but it is not


    avable."


    "What!" As soon as she finished her words, a great shock took over her face. With a whoosh, she


    stared at Vi.


    Vi sighed and said seriously, "Miss Xia, it''s a pity. At present, there is no evidence to prove that I did


    it. I hope you can apologize to me!"


    "No way!" She refused without hesitation.


    When she was about to say something, two bodyguards came in one after another.


    "Mrs. Qi, pleasee with us to the Pleased Hotel." The taller one said.


    When Vi saw them, she had a bad feeling, especially because she was guilty, and waved her hand.


    "No, I don''t want to go."


    Besides, it was well known that it was the best hotel for couples. Thinking of this, she felt even more


    ttered.


    "Are you sure?" The bodyguard continued to ask.


    Vi nodded.


    "Sorry, we have to tie you up now."


    After reconfirming that Vi would not go, the two bodyguards caught her without demur.


    Vi began to struggle. After struggling hard for a while, she was about to be dragged out of the door.


    She tried to image the scene that the crowd were watching. In order not to make herself so humiliated,


    she quickly changed her words, "I will go, I will go, is that okay?"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and released her at the same time.


    Hearing that, Vi let out a sigh of relief.


    Thirty minutester, two bodyguards led Vi to the door of the presidential suite 379 of the Pleased


    Hotel.


    Two bodyguards behind her made a phone call and left in session.


    She hesitated for a while, not sure if she should knock on the door or not.


    All of a sudden, the door of the room in front of him opened. Maynard''s face became clearer.


    Before she could react, she was encircled by his arms and pressed against the wall outside the door.


    At the same time, a fierce kiss came to her from behind.


    A few secondster, Vi reacted and struggled intensely, but she was stopped by Maynard.


    Crack! Crack! Crack


    The sounds of photographing and shlight came out.


    "Oh my God! The CEO of the Chu Group is kissing a woman in front of me! "


    Someone shouted and the gossip reporter hiding in the corner rushed up to take the pictures.


    When Vi was about to be surrounded by so many people, Maynard grinned wickedly, pulled her into


    the room and closed the door with a bang.


    A group of journalists were still standing at the door.


    Two hourster, in the presidential suite of the hotel, Vi watched a delicate TV program on LED


    screen, on which the anchorwoman holding a microphone was standing at the gate of the hotel¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­ ording to a source familiar with the matter, the president of the Chu Group took a fancy to a


    little reporter from the Star Magazine. The news was not gossip. Many media friends had taken a video


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    of them kissing on the spot, and it was spread quickly online."


    The hostess looked straight ahead with a smile on her face.


    Seeing the inappropriate scene of kissing, she felt a little sad, although the faces of them were covered


    with mosaics.


    While the hostess of the TV station was still standing at the gate of the hotel to continue reporting¡ª¡ª


    "It is said that Mr. Chu has always been clean and self-sufficient, and he is an eligible bachelor at his


    first encounter in a hundred years. Manyizens spected that that that little reporter was likely to


    marry into a rich family like Cindere in fairy tales, changing to a rich person..."


    "Reporter Qi, what do you think?" Maynard said in an embarrassed voice all of a sudden.


    Looking at the woman who was in front of him, he sighed softly. If the media hadn''t covered her face


    with mosaics, she wouldn''t be in such a bad situation.


    Sitting on the chair in front of the table and watching the report on TV, Vi felt like weeping but had no


    tears. With difficulty, she opened her mouth and sang, " You are always a liar in fairy tales. "


    After Maynard took a sip of the 1982 steak in his goblet, he cut the steak with his left hand and right


    hand.


    After eating a piece of steak that had been cut into pieces, Maynard picked up the food cloth folded on


    his leg and wiped his mouth. "In that case, do you know that you''re wrong?" he asked


    Sniffing the mellow aroma of the wine and the attractive color of the steak after it was grilled, Vi


    swallowed hard and said, "Mr. Chu, I have a poor memory. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Although she knew what she was doing, she didn''t dare to admit it.


    Maynard picked up the shaking device and turned off the TV. He said slowly, "Because of you, the


    daughters of famous families have read the recent information about me at the Star Magazine, and


    learned that I have been looking for a woman, saying that they are that woman. They surrounding the


    Chu Group and don''t go away. Do you understand?"


    It was not until now that she realized that she had gotten into such a big trouble.


    She smiled awkwardly and said in an uncertain tone, "Mr. Chu, you''re lucky to have them. Why not take


    them?"


    "Then I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks. You''ll be okay with it." Maynard said coldly.


    She was trembling with fear.

 Chapter 58 Girls Fighting For Handsome Maynard

    Chapter 58 Girls Fighting For Handsome Maynard


    Vi licked her dry lips and revealed a smile that was even uglier than crying. "Mr. Chu, I have to admit


    that I did it, but I did it because someone told me that I am at most an aplice."


    By now, she had known that the reason why he had behaved like this today was to get back at her.


    A me of fury burnt in Maynard''s eyes but heughed. He walked up to her and pulled her hair,


    saying, "You''re a stubborn and unrepentant man before death. It seems that you really want to starve


    yourself for a few days."


    A sharp pain came from the hair behind her head. She frowned with pain and said, "You are abusing


    and imprisoning me. I''m going to sue you!" Maynard didn''t seem to care about that at all. He leaned


    towards her and whispered to her, "Reporter Qi, what you did is an invasion of other people''s privacy."


    Vi trembled a little. She had to ept the failure, thought about the possible consequences and


    finally made apromise. "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry. Is that all right?"


    Maynard loosened his grip on her hair and bit her ear gently. "I''m not satisfied with that. Since that is to


    apologize, you should act like an apology."


    Vi subconsciously moved to the side and hid. She was confused. " I don''t understand. Can I kneel


    down and kowtow to you? "


    A cold smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. "If you want me to let you go, you have to admit


    in front of all the reporters tomorrow morning that you''re an anthomaniac and that you''ve been secretly


    in love with me for five years," he said


    Grief came over her.


    She begged pitifully, "Mr. Chu, this is too ferocious. Can you change a milder way?"


    Maynard looked at her, walked over to the original chair on the opposite and sat down. "The other way


    is topensate me with ten million dors for my reputation loss. Is this mild enough?"


    Vi shook her head, then nodded, and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, can you offer me a way that


    doesn''t harm people or money?"


    The little woman in her heart cried and bit the handkerchief. She was now in a poor condition and she


    was too poor to take out the money. "Reporter Qi, you don''t want to abuse yourself in front of reporters,


    and you don''t want to pay for it......" Hearing that, the corners of Maynard''s eyes lifted slightly. With a


    finger of his right hand on the table, he asked, "Are you kidding me?"


    Vi sensed a strong aura of dangering from him, so she just became obstinate and said: "So


    what? Maynard, if you can, just starve me to death."


    The smile at the corners of Maynard''s mouth didn''t reduce but increased instead.


    She had a empty stomach, and fainted because of overwork recently.


    Next morning, when Vi woke up, she suddenly sat up from her bed.


    Her eyes wandered for a while, but soon returned to normal.


    Noticing that there was a soft bed under her and the thin quilt, she looked around.


    After confirming that she was lying on the bed in the hotel, she found that the rope on her hands was


    untied somehow.


    If it were not for the mark left by the rope on her wrist, she would think that everything that happened


    She uncovered the quilt and walked into the bathroom. Maynard was no longer in the room.


    She heaved a sigh of relief slowly and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She wondered if Maynard had


    let her go because she had been so pitiful.


    At the same time, she thought about what she had done.


    Biting her finger in aplicated mood, she tried her best to figure out a solution.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Vi was surprised. She ran to the door and saw a female attendant through the cat''s eye. She patted


    her heart and turned the door knob to open it.


    "Miss, please enjoy the breakfast that Mr. Chu has ordered for you."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A waitress in the hotel pushed a serving cart in with a freshly cooked millet porridge.


    Fromst night when she was hungry to now, she was so excited to see the food.


    With difficulty, she looked away from the food. "Thank you." The waitress gave her a pitiful look, pushed


    the dining car out of the door, and closed the door for her as well.


    The ncing made Vi uneasy, but she didn''t want to think too much. So she rushed into the


    bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Five minutester, she picked up the bowl of congee, ran to the window, opened the curtain and


    enjoyed her breakfast.


    However, she took a look downwards by ident.


    Maynard was in therge swimming pool downstairs like a quick and agile fish shuttling through the


    water.


    When he swam back to the end, they held the railing and came up. Beneath the bronze colored chest


    were eight pack abs, with water dripping down from it and disappearing into ck swimming trunks.


    He pulled his dripping hair back, glittering in the golden sun.


    A secondter, when she came to herself, she almost spat out the porridge in her mouth when she saw


    Yesenia next to her.


    Yesenia was wearing a sexy red tight swimsuit with a sexy body curve. After taking over a towel from


    the bodyguard, she wiped Maynard'' hair.


    They behaved intimately and talked happily.


    Vi shook her head and couldn''t help but sigh. "Maynard finally got involved in the matter of Yesenia.


    They have a good time.


    She pretended not to see anything, calmly drew the curtain and ced the bowl on the table.


    She ran to the sofa, sat down and turned on the TV¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­ The well-known famous movie star Yesenia and the president of Chu Group are going to have a


    party in the swimming pool. The small reporter will be out of the game as the cannon fodder, or should


    be brave enough to fight back and take the man back. After that, wonderful will be back soon."


    When she saw that her own photos were blurred on the screen, together with a photo of Maynard and


    Yesenia, and a red arrow pointed at them, her eyes were almost about to drop.


    Suddenly, she felt so helpless. Shey on the sofa and stared at the ceiling, crying, "My God! Why did


    you wake up overnight? The whole world has changed!"


    After rubbing her hair into a chicken nest, she began to consider how to send the host the des.


    Right at this moment, a new phone rang on the table.


    Vi raised her hand and fumbled for a while before finally picking up the phone. "Hello..."


    At the other end of the line, a voice that was as loud as a steel mace came through. She said, "Vi,


    you''re such a useless woman. Since you can''t even keep a watch on Maynard, I have viewed you as


    my enemy now!"


    Her sudden loud voice made her eardrum hurt. She quickly took the phone a little further.


    "Can you get to the point?"


    "Yes, yes. Yesenia is a powerful opponent. She is hard to deal with. How about we two work together to


    make her leave Maynard first? Then we can fightter." It was a sharp voice.


    Vi was shocked by what she said and rolled her eyes at her. She didn''t think she would like self-


    centered people like Maynard.


    She pinched the phone up and answered, "Hi, my dear. This is an Inte store, not Miss Qi. You


    dialed the wrong number." Then she hung up the phone mercilessly.


    Vi suddenly pped her forehead. "Right, they are busy with flirting. I''m silly if I don''t seize the


    opportunity to escape!"


    She opened the door and stuck her head out, trying to run away after confirming that there was nothing


    wrong.


    "Vi!" Molly, who had already arrived at the door of the restaurant, grasped her hand and pulled her


    face out of anger. "You''re good at pretending. No wonder coco is in a food lover''s hands!"


    Realizing that her trick had been uncovered, a smile appeared on her face, which was uglier than


    crying, and she tried to change the topic. "You''d better ask me, who is the other girl?"


    "It''s Yesenia!" She let go of her and looked at her, regretting that Vi hadn''t lived up to her


    expectations. "Vi, you always deal with me in different ways. Why other girl steals Maynard''s heart?"


    Vi couldn''t tell what was wrong.

 Chapter 59 Troubles Never Come Single

    Chapter 59 Troubles Never Come Single


    Vi sighed, "Miss Xia, what are you doing here?"


    ''Can you let her go if you really don''t have anything to do?''?


    "I''m here to see how are you doing." A gloating smile yed on her face. Then, something came to her


    mind all of a sudden. Gritting her teeth, she said, "By the way, I want to have a look at how that


    cannibal flower harmed Maynard."


    Vi disagreed as she touched her forehead, "Miss Xia, Mr. Chu is not a greedy person. Even so, he''s


    willing to do it."


    "What are you talking about?" "Cut the crap. Where are Maynard and that cannibal flower?"


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She pointed to the window and said, "He is in the swimming


    pool downstairs. Now he probably has taken a shower with Yesenia."


    Thinking of this, she slowly prayed for Elly. Then he thought of that it was because of that woman who


    ran all the way and made him miscarried. His sympathy for her totally disappeared in an instant.


    "What!" With a scream, she strode to the window, pulled open the curtain and cursed, "Damn it! Who


    drew the curtains? They blocked my sight! "


    Wearing a dark face, Vi walked to her. Clearing her throat, she said, "Miss Xia, if there''s nothing


    else, I''ll leave first..."


    "No way!" Elly''s pretty face twisted. She tossed a knife to the ground and shouted, "We can''t let them


    go on. I''ll go and kill the cannibal, and then throw her bone ash into the sea!"


    When she saw Maynard and Yesenia dining at the table beside the swimming pool downstairs, she


    kept a distance from Elly.


    She pressed her lips and said, "Miss Xia, it''s just a dinner. Why are you so angry?"


    "Even if saying a word, Yesenia has her purpose, let alone eating!" Elly grasped the curtain more and


    more tightly. "What should I do to make her disappear in the world? Witchcraft or magic? "


    Standing in the curtain and cursing with clenched teeth, Vi had a headache because of the quarrel


    of Elly. She couldn''t bear it any longer. "Miss Xia, if you really can''t bear it, just go downstairs and beat


    them up."


    Elly was going to throw a tantrum but now her voice trailed off like a eggnt which was hit by frost! If


    you have the guts, just go! "


    With a sh of hesitation in her eyes, Vi shook her head quickly and said, "It has nothing to do with


    me."


    Tired of talking, she walked to the table, poured herself a cup of tea and took a sip. The more she


    thought about it, the more she felt that it had nothing to do with her.


    She was crazy about love. She hated Maynard so much that she gritted her teeth. At the same time,


    her rtionship with him was not what she had imagined, so why should she get involved in it?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elly rushed to her and pointed at the headboard with one of her index finger. She continued in a


    sarcastic tone, "How could you be so afraid of Yesenia? Shame on you!"


    Being pointed out at the vital parts of her body, Vi was stiff all of a sudden. Then she blew up and


    said to Elly in the same sarcastic tone, "What are you talking about? You are so fearless and have


    guts. You jump down here to stop them!"


    After Vi vented her anger, she turned around, trying to run away when her enemy was not prepared,


    but


    When she passed by Elly just now, she seemed to be tripped by something and fell to the ground.


    "It hurts!" She identally bit her lip with her little teeth, and her face suddenly turned pale. She felt a


    terrible pain as if someone was scratching her head.


    "Oh my God! Howe you are sprawling on the ground? Look, your lips are broken." With these


    thoughts in her mind, she withdrew her foot and walked forwards to have a look. Covering her little


    face, Elly looked like she was frightened.


    The pain was so great that she was unable to get up from the ground. She hesitated for a few seconds


    and looked up for help. "Miss Xia, can you help yourself up?"


    Despite the restlessness on her face, she med her, "Why did you run so fast?"


    When Vi saw that she did not say anything, she took a deep breath of pain and her heart missed a


    beat.


    She was lying on the ground like a gecko and looked at Elly pathetically, "Miss Xia, look at me. I''m in


    such a pain now. Will you help me up?"


    Despite her nervousness on her face, she hadn''t made any action. Instead, tilting her head


    ask him to save you. Thank you for giving me a reason to disturb them."


    Vi was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect her to be such a shameless person. She grabbed her skirt


    hem with one hand and said, "Does my fall have anything to do with you?"


    "You guess." "I''m finding someone to save you. Bye," she said, grasping the girl''s hand and pulling it


    apart


    As soon as she finished her words, she walked past Vi in high heels.


    After hearing their conversation and seeing that Elly was so anxious that she couldn''t wait to leave,


    Vi rolled her eyes.


    Now she was sure that Elly had something to do with her fall.


    Vi gritted her teeth and endured the pain from her body and mouth. After she struggled to stand up,


    she was already dripping with sweat. She limped out of the door by holding the wall.


    "Maynard, Miss Qi was hurt. She is on the verge of death. She beg to see you for thest time,"


    "Really? I''ll give her a ride. "


    When they passed by a corner, Vi heard Elly''s anxious voice ahead of her. She also heard


    Maynard''s unconscious voice getting closer and closer. She raised her head and looked around.


    Suddenly, it was thedies'' room on the left. She ran into it without hesitation.


    Ten minutester, Vi took the elevator downstairs. She tore her hair into chicken nest, put on a pale


    make-up and opened her bloody mouth. Holding three bottles of Nongfu spring, she limped through in


    front of the reporters in the lobby of the hotel.


    Those reporters nced at her, and couldn''t help but look away because of her terrible makeup.


    Vi escaped from their sights and ran downstairs to hide behind a big banian tree. Then she turned


    the Nongfu spring open and washed her face.


    She was very clear that if she waited for the taxi like a ghost, she would definitely be rejected.


    After she washed her face, she smoothed her hair and waited for a taxi on the side of the road.


    Beep


    At this time, a blue Ferrari sports car stopped in front of Vi. A man wearing arge pair of


    sunsses looked at her and said after a while, "Miss, get in the car?"


    Looking at the man with sunsses covering most of his face, Vi felt a little strange and a little


    familiar, but she could not recall it in a short time. She smiled awkwardly. "Well, no, thanks."


    "Okay." The man nodded to express his understanding. The next second, he shouted to the hotel,


    "Everybody, the young reporter lover of the president of the Chu Group ising out!"


    With her eyes wide open, she cried out, "You! You! "


    The man defiantly curved the corner of his lips. Not long after, there was a voice in the hotel that could


    almost trample the floor to pieces.


    "Where is she?" Hearing this, the journalists rushed out with cameras and microphones.


    On the other hand, she winced in pain.


    It was an urgent situation. She had no time to care about the pain and to me the one who had


    caused the ident.


    She hurriedly opened the door of his car and got in. She closed the door in a hurry and urged, "Go! Go!


    Hurry up! Hurry up! "


    "No problem." The man was quite unusual to cooperate. He started the engine and drove away. A


    group of reporters were left behind before they could touch the car.

 Chapter 60 Meet The Old Enemy

    Chapter 60 Meet The Old Enemy


    Sitting in the car and listening to the wind whistling past her ears, Vi felt relieved and patted her over


    frightened heart. "Finally, I get rid of them."


    "You seem to be afraid of those reporters. People are afraid of fame and being fat, aren''t they?" The


    man responded with an enigmatic smile.


    Thinking of what he had done, Vi clenched her fists. "What''s your name?"


    "Oh, Chol Jin!" After a pause, he continued, "Whether this is my real name. I can''t tell you now."


    Upon hearing this, Vi was very upset.


    Staring at the man''s back for a while, she finally asked, "Mr. Jin, have we met somewhere?"


    Although he was angry, he looked a little familiar.


    At the same time, in the front driver''s seat, Chol Jin nced at the woman through the rear-view mirror


    and raised his eyebrows, "Hey, reporter, I have to say that the poor tricks of you chasing after a


    handsome man, have been used up in the streets. So, I seriously suggest that you change to a new


    one."


    Chasing after a handsome man? ''him?


    His narcissism had taken her by great surprise. With a stiff face, she shut her mouth.


    She looked out of the window at the stranger scenery, and gradually found that the trees on both sides


    of the road were getting dimmer and dimmer. She patted him on the shoulder at once. "Stop. You will


    leave A city."


    With a nonchnt look on his face, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "Little journalist, what are you


    worried about? It''s still early now. How about we find a ce to y?"


    His voice was so ambiguous that it was hard for people to get rid of it.


    A cold perspiration burst out from her feet.


    She subconsciously pictured the recent news on the Inte about the twisted and lewd man who often


    abducted women to get in a car and tried to rape them.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t help but shiver while covering her mouth and couldn''t sit still any more.


    Thus, she stood up and grasped his ear, "Stop the car right now, or I will turn you into an ear."


    "Damn it! Are you crazy? " Being kicked by her, he trembled his hand and almost forgot to make the


    steering wheel.


    All of a sudden, a screech of brake sounded. Vi leaned backward and then hit hard against the back


    of the chair.


    When the car almost hit the railing outside the road, he stopped the car. Then he exined angrily, "I


    warn you, don''t act recklessly. If you don''t want to die, just stop at the corner ahead


    It was until then that she came back to her senses. Wearing the safety belt, she snorted and said: "I


    barely believe you once."


    He let out a coldugh and started the car again. Soon, the car stopped by the seaside.


    She looked around.


    The waves were patting the sand and stones on the shore. A group of seagulls flew in groups. The


    scenery was great, but There was no passer-by nearby.


    Noticing that there were only various carsing and going on the road not far away from them, Vi


    hurriedly opened the door. After getting out of the car, she ran to Chol Jin who had already got out of


    the car.


    "Hey, are you kidding me? There is no shop here but only one here. How could you drive here?!" His


    eyes were flushed as if she was about to explode.


    "I did it on purpose." It was hard to see his expression through the sunsses. He slowly walked


    toward her and said, "Now it''s time for us to move on."


    She was so frightened that she stepped backwards to keep some distance from him. Hugging herself,


    she looked as if she was guarding against her fate. "Chol Jin, before I call the police, tell me frankly


    that you have no hidden purpose in taking me to such a dangerous ce!"


    "What is it?" With a critical eye, he looked at her up and down. Then he sneered with disgust on his


    face and said, "I''m not interested in people like you, who are just an ordinary people. I am not Mr. Chu.


    I''d rather look at myself in the mirror than fall in love with myself."


    It was the first time that Vi had been so forceful. She was burning with rage and scratched the sand


    off the ground regardless of her wound. "You bastard!"


    She could not bear to belittle her, even if she doubted that there was something wrong with Maynard''s


    eyes!


    "Crazy woman, I will kill you!" With a grain of sand in his ear, Chol Jin was pissed off. He strode


    towards Vi and held her wrist.


    "What do you want?" She was forced to go to the beach and screamed.


    "What do you think?" He said word by word.


    Her shoes were wet by the water. It suddenly dawned on her that zed was going to throw her into the


    sea.


    Vi struggled desperately, stretching out her hands to scratch his face, "I''ll fight it out with you!"


    "Hiss!" He let go of her because of the pain.


    Vi hurriedly backed away and stopped after keeping a distance of three meters. She looked up at


    the man, intending to remember his appearance features and call the police.


    Just now, the sunsses that Chol Jin wore had been identally knocked down by her, and his


    appearance waspletely exposed in front of her.


    His plump forehead was covered with the trimmed short hair, and his eyes were narrow and long. His


    eyes were still slightly purple in the sunlight, and there was a tear mole under the left eye, which


    seemed to be shining.


    His lips were as thin and straight as steel, and his nose was as red as emerald.


    The evil air and the bright side of it made every woman feel ashamed


    In an instant, they met in a room of idyllic beauty. Margaret was so scared that she screamed.


    She covered her face silently to block the eyes from him and swallowed hard.


    ''Isn''t he the one I found in the alley and was sent to the hospital?''?


    What a coincidence!


    "What''s your response?" He picked up the sunsses and took out a handkerchief to wipe his face. He


    didn''t look up but asked, "Have you ever seen me or known me before?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Realizing that she had overreacted, Vi smiled awkwardly, "No, No."


    "Really?" He stopped for a moment, but quickly put on his casual look again.


    Vi covered her forehead, waved her hand and denied, "No, no, I don''t know some man who looks


    like a woman."


    She seemed to see a girl biting her handkerchief and crying in front of a pile of cash which was worth


    40 thousand yuan and had already gone away.


    Although her heart hurt badly, she She had no choice but to admit it.


    After throwing a deep look at her, he put on his sunsses again, opened the door and sat on the


    driver''s seat.


    Quickly, she grabbed the seat belt and pretended to ask casually, "Mr. Jin, where are you going?"


    "Of course we''vee back from the same way. It''s near the sea. We don''t have much to eat or drink.


    It''s not easy to have fun in a bar." Of course for the first second, he could change it to a disgusted look


    the next second.


    Vi pointed at himself and said in a low voice. "Mr. Jin, I just want to ask you a question. Are you


    leaving now?"


    She got panicked at the thought that he didn''t n to get her in his car.


    "It''s up to you." Eyes twinkling, he shrugged his shoulders.


    Wearing a forced smile, she asked, "Now that you are leaving, can you take me back by the way?"


    "We are not familiar with each other. You can ask someone else for help." He reached out his hand,


    trying to grab the safety belt from her hand.

 Chapter 61 Changing The Boss

    Chapter 61 Changing The Boss


    Vi held the seat belt tightly, but she wouldn''t let go of it. She smiled obsequiously and said, "Mr. Jin,


    although we don''t really have much intersection, we are destined to meet."


    "So what?" He leaned against the car door with his left hand and looked up at her.


    ncing at the sun which was almost dusk in the west, Vi had no choice but to lower her head with


    an apologetic look. "Mr. Jin, I know I was wrong. I''m sorry. Please criticize me for my bad attitude."


    She silently added in her heart, as long as he could send her back safely after judging her.


    "Okay." He looked calm, seemingly unmoved.


    Vi secretly ground her teeth, regretting saving him at that time. He was obviously an ungrateful


    person.


    Although she thought so, she continued to beg him, "Mr. Jin, I''m short-sighted, please don''t haggle


    over with me, you are kind-hearted, give me a hand."


    She felt like she was on pins and needles as she found out that Chol had been watching her all the


    time.


    "A few days ago, I was injured and sent to the hospital. When I woke up, the doctor told me that a kind-


    hearted man saved me, paid for the treatment, and then left." Hearing that, Chol''s smile deepened,


    "How can she be so kind-hearted?"


    Vi shivered andughed as if he had known everything. I don''t know why you said that, but I think


    she must be a kind and friendly person, willing to help others. "


    "I thought so too. But when I checked the surveince video, I found that she decided to pay for the


    surgery. It was so embarrassing." He took off his sunsses and looked directly into her eyes.


    Her face was pale and she couldn''t smile at all. "You already know?"


    She grabbed her clothes with her hands and felt uneasy.


    "Tell me. Why did you save me and pay for the treatment? And why did you run away?" He honked the


    horn. Obviously, he was threatening.


    Vi lowered her head and clenched her hands into fists. It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    Then she said, "Well, now that you''ve discovered me, I''ll tell you frankly. I don''t intend to save you in


    the alley, but But... "


    "Huh!"


    "But I saw your extremely handsome face, so I made a mistake and saved you."


    "Then how do you exin the medical fees?" He touched his face that he was proud of and finally


    epted the fact.


    With her head bent down, Vi was as tall as her shoulder, "The doctor asked me to pay for the


    surgery, and I was unwilling to do so. But the doctor said that when everyone was in difficulty, I was


    persuaded to pay for it. Although I was not willing to, I still pay for you."


    "So why didn''t you ask me for it? What''s your purpose? " The smile on his face disappeared, and his


    eyes turned cold.


    Upon hearing what jade had said, Vi suddenly looked up at her, her eyes burning with anger. She


    retorted, "It was because of you that I said you looked familiar, and you med me for osting you!


    Now please help me review the scenes of saving you. Transfer the money to my card. "


    "OK. I believe you." He touched the mole of his eye.


    "Haha!" She gave him a look.


    She let go of his hand and breathed a sigh of relief. She had mixed feelings. If she hadn''t owned that


    man too much, she wouldn''t have taken him for nothing!


    "Get in the car." He looked away and stared into the distance.


    This was what she had been longing for. Almost the first time she opened the door of the car, she got


    in, fearing that he was cheating or changing his mind in an instant.


    When Vi woke up the next day, she got a call from all her colleagues and a call from her boss telling


    her toe to the periodical office.


    As soon as she went into the periodical office, she put her bag and phone on her desk. "Hello


    everyone, who can tell me what happened?"


    There was nothing but silence.


    She was confused and looked at them, only to find that the colleagues of the periodical office all looked


    at her with disdain, contempt and fears.


    "Everyone, stop what you are doing now. There is something that I want to make an announcement to


    you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Before she could ask, the boss of the periodical office, Mr. Song, had beer belly, and Maynard, who


    was as handsome and cold as usual, walked out of the boss''s office together with him.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Mr. Song came to all the people and continued, "I dere that from now on, the periodical office will be


    under the name of the Chu Group. Although there will be change in the position list of others, most of


    them will still be the same."


    The word was like a bomb. Everyone was shocked.


    She closed her chin which almost fell to the ground in silence and lowered her head, trying to minimize


    her sense of existence.


    "I''ve finished my words. Mr. Chu, could you please say something to them?" Mr. Song wiped the sweat


    off his forehead and said to Maynard with a ttering smile.


    Maynard''s eyes rested on her head for a while, and then he said expressionlessly, "No, thanks.


    Reporter Qi,e with me."


    After the new boss of the periodical office had said that, Vi was so shocked that she couldn''te


    up with anything in a short time in front of everyone.


    After a long while, when she came to herself and realized what happened, she had to go to her boss''s


    office unwillingly. People were staring at her with contempt.


    As soon as she entered, she closed the door and asked bluntly, "Maynard, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t yourst boss exin to you?" With his arms crossed, Maynard stood in front of her.


    After hearing the word st boss", Vi paused and smiled sheepishly. "Mr. Chu, I''ve heard it, but I''m


    not able to take in the news."


    She smiled sheepishly and licked her lips unconsciously.


    Due to her unconscious move, Maynard had a micro facelift, while his hand suddenly touched her


    injured lips. His face suddenly turned gloomy. "It''s my turn to ask you."


    Confused, she tried her best to resist the urge to push his hand away, "What, what''s wrong?"


    "Yesterday, Elly told me that you were injured and on the verge of death. I nned to collect your body


    but you were missing. If the media hadn''t told me that you ran away, I would have called the police."


    Trying to squeeze out a smile.


    Maynard exerted more force to rub her lips. "I saw you were fine today, but your lips were injured. What


    happened?"


    In a fit of fury, she opened her mouth and intended to bite him on his hand. However, Maynard dodged


    quickly and bit nothing.


    Vi nced at him with a seemingly fierce look. "I haven''t expected that the news that you have


    kissed with Yesenia has been spread out. When she arrived, Elly came to find me and got me in


    trouble!"


    "It''s not what you think. I''m talking about an endorsement with her," Maynard exined carefully, hiding


    the emotions in his eyes.


    Vi smiled shyly. "Yes, I understand. It is cooperation."


    What an idiot!


    "But someone ruined my reputation, so I had to buy her job," Maynard gave her a meaningful look. The


    answer was self-evident.


    Vi hid her eyes from Maynard. She looked calm and honest, but she felt guilty. "Mr. Chu, although


    that woman was not an honest person, she did so just to let the public know more about you."


    "So I should thank her?" A me of fury burnt in Maynard''s eyes. He pulled the chair between them


    towards her and said, "Somebody has sold my private life to such an extent that I''m very unhappy, so I


    need some people to bear the anger."


    Besieged by his strong arms, Vi sat on the chair and could not move. Close to him, she could easily


    smell the tobo in Maynard.


    However, when she heard what Maynard had said, she thought of the warning he had given her when


    he had been writing a contract. She was afraid and anxious.


    She clenched her fist and tried to calm down. "Mr. Chu, are you really going to make the people in the


    magazine out of work?"


    "Well, it all depends on you." Maynard pinched her chin, not admitting it or denying it, and breathed in


    her ear.


    Vi felt itchy and dodged aside. She was confused and asked, "Me?"


    Maynard loosened his grip on her and threw a magazine with a colorful cover to her. "Tell me all the


    content on the first page."


    Vi picked it up and had a look. To her surprise, it was the book that caused a great uproar after the


    news was published yesterday. She was nervous and said, " I''m afraid that it will hurt you again. "


    Maynard nced at her and said coldly: "You''d better think twice before going to bed. If you don''t read


    it out in one minute, I''ll fire one person."


    With her pupils shrinking, Maynard''s shameless behavior almost pissed her off. "What?!"


    "Reporter, you have no other choice. There are only thirty seconds left." Maynard sat down behind his


    desk and calcted the time leisurely.


    Vi stamped her foot and when there was only five seconds and a minute left, she had to spit out the


    contents of the magazine. "ording to the insider..."


    In fact, Vi was able to cope with what she heard from Elly, but when she was about to pay attention


    to her little habit she had observed on her, her tongue began to be tongue tied.


    "Reporter Qi, which one do you think I should fire?" Maynard raised his eyebrows.


    Being self-abandoned, Vi crumpled the magazine into a ball. "You fire me first, and then I jump down


    the stairs to apologize, is that okay?"


    "Of course." Maynard nodded slightly and said, "If your colleagues lose their jobs with you, they might


    take revenge on you in the underworld."


    Looking at the magazine in her hand, Vi intensely ttened it and said, "I will read it, I will read it,


    can I?"


    Maynard suggested her to go on.


    With a straight face, Vi pretended to be strong and cleared her throat before continuing, "ording


    to another insider, as far as I know, the president of the Chu Group likes be don, on be don He would


    kiss... "


    "What?" ying a ck pike pen in his hand, Maynard said, "Reporter Qi, it turns out that you know


    this very well."


    Vi was speechless. Enduring the urge to run away from the door, she smiled apologetically and said,


    "It''s all my fault."

 Chapter 62 Seeing A Movie

    Chapter 62 Seeing A Movie


    A feeling of helplessness came over her. She was just telling the truth Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk,


    kaaahhkkk


    He pushed the chair aside, took out his long, slender legs under the suit trousers and walked over to


    her.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do next?" The smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared as he


    leaned forward.


    Her petite body was covered by a tall figure in reverse light, and her whole body was unnatural.


    "Should I continue to read?" She held the magazine that had been wrinkled with her trembling hands,


    and opened her mouth to read it. However, before she could read out the content on the magazine, she


    had a cold touch on her lips.


    With her eyes wide open, Vi looked at Maynard, who was looking at her in the eye.


    He bit her lips as if she was distracted.


    She cried out in pain and took her steps back, trying not to be found.


    As a result, she was pressed on the chair and the kiss was deepened.


    Just when she was forced to kiss like being taught a lesson by Maynard, the door was opened.


    "Maynard..." Elly pushed the door open and came in. Her face darkened when she saw the picture. But


    soon it returned to normal.


    When Maynard was distracted, Vi suddenly pushed him away and stood up in a hurry. "Miss Xia,


    well..." With a bright smile on her face, Elly said in a girlish voice, "I know that. We are all adults."


    A look of horror spread over Vi''s face. Elly was not sad but not angry at all.


    She felt something was strange, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Maynard adjusted his clothes a little. With a frosty face, he asked, "How do you know where I am?"


    With a big smile on her face, she walked in front of Maynard and said, "Of course the baby said that."


    "What''s up?" A hint of helplessness flitted across Maynard''s eyes, and the air surrounding him


    immediately softened.


    Vi almost dropped her jaw.


    "Maynard, I almost forgot it if you didn''t ask me," She took two movie tickets out of her bag and said,


    "Our baby gave us two movie tickets so that we can go to the cinema together."


    "How''s the baby recently? Is he picky about food?" Maynard asked seriously.


    "No. you know how good she is." Elly smiled, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Then she saw a smile as cold as ice melting on Maynard''s face, and pinched herself involuntarily.


    When she felt the pain, she got more frightened.


    She had never expected that Maynard would be so gentle. She was curious about why he still wouldn''t


    let her go as he has a baby now?


    Clenching her fists, she staggered to the door when they had a good time.


    "Reporter Qi." Said Maynard coldly from behind.


    As soon as her slender hand touched the doorknob, she heard the voice and turned around


    automatically. "Yes, please tell me anything."


    "You must have heard what we said just now. You are going to see a movie with us tonight."


    "No, I can''t."


    They went to the cinema with their child, and she didn''t want to be the third wheel.


    "Why not?" Elly walked up to her and held her arm. "Since Maynard said that, it would be nice to have


    one more person. Please ept my invitation," she said politely


    Vi was so scared that she even suspected that what had happened to Elly.


    She hesitated for three seconds, trying to clear up her inner thoughts. Sheughed and said, "I really


    can''t do that. The magazine is busy. I have to work overtime tonight."


    "Really?" Maynard cast a casual nce at her and said, "I don''t know that you have to work overtime."


    When her lie was exposed, she almost wanted to vomit blood.


    That night, when people came in and out of the cinema, Vi cried andughed. "Here we are atst."


    About two minutester, she saw Maynard, Elly and a tall man walking towards her.


    When she saw who they were, she was so shocked that she blurted out without thinking, "You two


    actually have such a big baby."


    As soon as she heard this, she realized that they were about the same age


    She covered her face with her hands, embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­ You are so humorous, Miss Qi. " With a forced smile on her face, she introduced to them, "Let me


    introduce, Vi. This is the most popr star in S Country, Chol. Although he has returned to our


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    country for private reasons, he will surely be famous."


    Vi nodded to show her appreciation Nice to meet you."


    "Chol, this is Vi. She is Maynard''s employee and servant," Elly said with a smile.


    Chol nodded and not continued.


    "Miss Qi, do you know Chol?" There was a subtle look in her eyes.


    A small but happy smile appeared on her face. "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in things abroad."


    "Then you can keep in touch more often," As soon as she finished saying that, she pushed Vi aside


    Chol. "Chol, Miss Qi, please go to buy popcorn and soda for us. Let''s go inside first," she said


    Maynard replied in a lukewarm voice, took a deep look at Vi and then went into the cinema with Elly.


    When they were the only two people left, she squeezed out a smile that was even uglier than crying


    and asked, "Mr. Jin, we meet again. How are you doing?"


    He looked at her with a smile and continued, "We didn''t know each other before tonight and I don''t


    understand what you said."


    She was so embarrassed. Noticing the sh of happiness in his eyes, she knew that he did it on


    purpose.


    She took a deep breath and smiled dryly.


    "Oh, the movie will start in ten minutes. Miss Qi, thank you for taking care of the popcorn and coke. I''m


    going in now."


    With a wave of his hand, he stalked off.


    Her hand stopped in the air. She let out a deep breath and asked, "Why are they all like this?"


    She suddenly felt that the three of them just took her as a bum.


    With that, she went to the cinema to buy some food. As soon as the movie began to y, she sat


    beside Chol and passed one of the four bucket of popcorn to him.


    Chol didn''t take a look at it. He handed the gifts to Elly. However, Elly didn''t take them. When she was


    about to hand them to Maynard, he received a re from him. Therefore, Elly gave the gifts back to


    Chol


    He put the food back to her hand and whispered, "It seems that you really want me to eat, right? Well,


    feed me."


    After saying that, he opened his mouth slightly.


    Vi was pissed off. She gritted her teeth and said, "No way!"


    At this moment, Maynard walked towards Chol and gave him a wink.


    He shrugged his shoulders and changed his seat with him anyway.


    When Vi felt relieved, her left hand was suddenly held by Maynard. Then Maynard said in a low


    voice, "If you don''t want me to kiss you, then feed me."


    Seeing his determined look, Vi couldn''t help but give in. She picked up a popcorn and put it into his


    mouth. When she retracted her hand, she felt a warm touch and almost jumped up.


    There was only one thought in her mind: her hand was licked!

 Chapter 63 . Get Caught

    Chapter 63 . Get Caught


    After the movie, they walked out of the cinema together. Vi was in a state of being absent-minded


    for nine days.


    The three people in front of her perceived that and stopped at the same time to look at her.


    "Mrs. Qi, are you okay?" Elly looked concerned, but there was no trace of appreciation in her eyes.


    Putting on a smile, she rubbed her belly and replied, "I''m fine."


    She was just thinking about the whole night.


    Maynard came forward and pulled her. "I''ll drive you home. Chol, please take care of Elly."


    Before he could say anything, Elly said with a subtle smile on her face, "Don''t bother. Chol, just send


    Miss Qi to her house on behalf of Maynard."


    "No problem." He wore an evil smile.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched a little, and she began to doubt what was on Elly''s mind.


    "Reporter Qi, what do you mean?" Maynard asked her to make the decision.


    Almost at the same time, two cold gazes were fixed on Vi.


    In front of the killing sights of Elly and Chol, she rubbed her hands, which were in a cold sweat


    somehow, and said, "No, thanks, Mr. Chu. I appreciate your kindness, so I decide to take a taxi by


    myself."


    As soon as the words came out, their eyes disappeared, and a slight sigh of relief escaped from Vi''s


    chest.


    No matter which one it is, I dare not ept it. ''.


    If one of the men sent her home, he would force her to


    It was lucky for him to escape from deathst time. Who could be sure that she would be so lucky this


    time?


    "Are you sure?" Maynard stared at her.


    Though a shiver went down her spine, she still held on and nodded, "Whatever." His face was as cold


    as ice. After entering the underground parking lot, he started the engine and left, ignoring Elly.


    A little dumbfounded.


    "Vi, look what you have done!" The smile on Elly''s face froze all of a sudden as soon as she heard


    Vi''s answer. Furiously, she red at her and said, "Maynard is driven away by fury. What should I


    do?"


    Scolded Elly, Vi was pissed off to death.


    Vi was confused. "How about Mr. Jin driving you?"


    She didn''t know what to say. The reason why Elly introduced Chol to Vi was that she hoped Vi


    could fall in love with another man. It was okay that it didn''t work. What''s more, she had made Maynard


    leave because of anger


    "Don''t me her. She is too simple. She doesn''t know what''s on people''s mind." Chol only added fuel


    to the mes. "Let me drive you home tonight, Elly."


    Elly nodded to him and decided to talk about it another day.


    Then, Chol went into the parking lot.


    Vi actually wanted to say that she already knew people''s nature very well since she knew them.


    "You''ve ruined such a good chance tonight." As soon as Elly said that, she opened the door of the car


    and drove away.


    Vi was left there in a mess.


    She pulled her coat tighter and walked to the door of the cinema, waving to taxi. Suddenly, she heard


    the sound of brake, and a limited edition Ferrari stopped in front of her.


    "Get in the car." Maynard said sinctly.


    Vi looked at him, who had left after driving away and returned, and shook her head. "No, I''m good,"


    she refused


    "Don''t piss me off. You can''t take the consequences." Maynard warned her coldly.


    Her face changed a little. She didn''t expect that Maynard would say something like that. She held back


    her impulse to swear, answered yes and got on the car unwillingly.


    Vi and Maynard stopped their car at a parking lot not far away from themunity. They walked


    around side by side, and didn''t stop until they arrived at the downstairs of themunity.


    Feeling uneasy, Vi scratched the corner of her coat. "It''s okay for you to send me here. I don''t want


    to bother you. You can go back to have a rest now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed upstairs.


    However


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A strong hand caught her hand and pulled her into a warm hug.


    The next second, her lips were covered by a hot and overbearing kiss like fire. She blushed and


    gasped for breath. She tried hard to push him away with her hands.


    It was just that, in the eyes of Maynard, the trivial strength didn''t matter at all.


    "What are you two doing in the middle of the night?"


    A bright shlight came at them and shouted, "Stand there! Don''t move!"


    After Maynard let go of her, she raised her hand and wiped her mouth.


    At this time, a security guard in a uniform ran over and shook their faces with a shlight.


    She covered her eyes and felt that her eyes were about to be blind.


    "Stop it!" She was held in his arms and blocked the strong light of the shlight for her.


    "You don''t have so many requests to do something bad!" Although the security guard Mr. Liu said that,


    he still lowered the shlight so that the light was only shone under their necks.


    Soonter, Mr. Chen caught up with them, holding a police baton in his hand. "Please go to the police


    station with us," he gasped


    A me of rage formed in Maynard''s eyes. "Do you know who I am?" he asked


    "Someone said that you had background, right?" Luis didn''t take it seriously, "sounds like a ring-shaped


    stolen organization. You''d better go with us!"


    He was about to catch Maynard, but before he could even get close to him, he was thrown over the


    shoulder by him.


    "Well, I remember you!" Maynard sneered at the person who fell on the ground.


    "What are you doing? Don''t mess around, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" Mr. Chen helped Mr. Liu up and


    waved the baton in his hand.


    Seeing things get more and more serious, Vi hurriedly pulled the corner of Maynard''s clothes and


    said, "Mr. Chu, please don''t get us wrong. If there is any misunderstanding, just as what we said, I beg


    you."


    She just lived in here, and if she made a scene, she had to move again.


    Maynard gave her a disdainful look and went outside.


    Her heart sank.


    "Aren''t we going to the police station?" Maynard walked back to her. He took off his suit jacket and put


    it on her. "Let''s go," he said


    After a short pause, she hurried to catch up with them.


    Sitting in the chair of the police station, Vi felt uneasy. She really thought that there were ghosts


    tonight.


    The policeman on duty of the police station came out. He was pissed off a second ago, but when he


    saw Maynard against the wall the next second, he asked in disbelief, "Mr. Chu, who has put you here?"


    With an expressionless face, Maynard didn''t answer him but asked instead, "What do you think?"


    The policeman looked subconsciously at the two guards behind him. "Did you do it?"


    "Mr. Huang, it''s us. We got a tip off from the slum that a man and a woman attempted to break into the


    house and rob. It''s very dangerous." Said Mr. Liu, who was the first one to discover Maynard and Vi.


    "Mr. Huang, when I was here, the light of themunity was not high. I only saw two people sneaking


    downstairs after a long time. It''s suspicious."


    Exined another security guard, Mr. Chen.


    "There must be some mistake!" The policeman didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "One of them is


    Mr. Chu and his girlfriend. They don''t need money at all."


    How she wanted to raise her hand to say that she was short of money.


    "What!" The two security guards were shocked.


    The two of them looked carefully at the limited edition tailor-made suit and the handsome appearance


    as well as the inherent dignity. It was really not like a thief.


    Maynard looked at the Patek Philippe around his wrist and said, "Now that everything is clear, can I


    leave now?"


    "This way, please." The policeman gestured for an invitation.


    "Excuse me, what about me?"


    "Please, please." The policeman wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Hearing his words, a smile crept up on her face.


    Before leaving, Maynard asked coldly, "Can you tell me who reported me?"


    The guard Mr. Liu hesitated for a few seconds and replied, "I don''t know where the snitch lives and


    when he called us, he introduced himself as Bob Zhang."


    "Son of a bitch, I can''t believe it? It''s the name of a baby, okay? "


    "No way!" Mr. Liu retorted, "When the person spoke out his name, we were also suspicious, but he


    wasn''t angry, and he even showed a good attitude to show which word his name was and how polite he


    was!"


    Maynard''s face turnedpletely ck.


    After hearing what Simon said, Vi twitched her mouth. She had a vague suspect in her heart.


    After saying goodbye to Maynard from the police station, Vi ran to Ann as soon as she got home.


    She grabbed theputer from Ann''s hand and winked, "Ann, which name do you use to call


    me?"

 Chapter 64 A Truck Of Roses

    Chapter 64 A Truck Of Roses


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Ann said with a look of disgust, "Look at the name. You are so stupid.


    How did you know it was me who did that?"


    When she heard this, she was so touched that she hugged him and touched his hair. "I know you are


    the only one who can help me at the critical moment. Thank you for saving my mom."


    Said Vi, sobbing.


    Ann got out of her arms and squinted at her with irony. "You have lost your dignity a long time ago."


    After a short pause, Vi smiled apologetically. "I will do whatever you say."


    Ann rolled his eyeballs which were as ck as grapes. With a serious face, he questioned, "What have


    you been doing these days? Recently, the news about you and arge video ount with mosaics has


    been everywhere online."


    With a guilty conscience, Vi bit her finger, wondering if Ann had recognized Maynard as his father.


    She was not sure, so she pretended to know nothing and tried to change the topic. "Well, let''s y


    chipping."


    Ann said calmly, "I''m not as bored as you are. If you don''t admit it, I''ll ask the media."


    Startled by his words, Vi''s petite body shook. She quickly hugged him, rubbed her head on his belly


    and answered, "Ann, don''t be so heartless. The mosaics have been made, so you don''t have to care


    too much."


    Ann poked her forehead with his finger, freed himself from her embrace and said, "Mommy, you have


    degenerated."


    Then she went into the room as if nothing had happened.


    "What should I do?".


    She couldn''t guess what her son thought.


    The wounds on her body were almost healed when she went to work at the periodical office.


    She almost finished her work in the morning. Thinking of what happenedst night, she bit her lips


    awkwardly.


    She pushed away the chair and stood up. She decided to have a talk with Maynard by the way, and


    also to see if Ann had recognized him.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. "Who is Miss. Qi, please?"


    Hearing someone calling her name, Vi raised her hand, walked to the door and said, "I am, you


    are..."


    After he caught a glimpse of the bunch of flowers, he realized that it was a male clerk who was


    responsible for sending flowers to her.


    "Oh, here''s the thing. Someone in our shop bought a bouquet of 99 roses and asked us to send it to


    you. Would you please sign for it?"


    The shop assistant returned with a wide smile.


    "Well, can I ask who sent it to her?" asked Vi, who was confused


    The man smiled politely. "You can check the card on the flowers."


    As soon as she saw the name on the card, she knew it was from Ann.


    She was happy and said, "Thank you."


    After taking the flowers from the shop assistant, Vi turned around and saw Maynard. She stopped


    smiling and asked, "Mr. Chu, what can I do for you?"


    When Maynard''s sight stopped on the bunch of flowers for a while, he looked away and said, "Follow


    me into my office."


    Then she held the beautiful flowers in her arms and walked in.


    When he saw here in with the bunch of flowers in her arms, Maynard''s face, which had been


    expressionless a moment ago, looked as cold as ice.


    She was confused when she noticed that Maynard had been staring at her flowers.


    After musing for a while, he came to the conclusion that Mr. Chu liked roses and took one out of the


    box and gave it to him. "Mr. Chu, here you are."


    Maynard was stunned for two seconds, and then tapped his slender finger on the smooth table. "I''ll


    take all the flowers you have. Give you 200 dors for one flower."


    "Two hundred dors? Mr. Chu, did I hear you right? "


    "No, you didn''t." Maynard picked up the coffee and took a sip.


    Puzzled, Vi asked, "Why?"


    One flower 200 dors and ny-nine flowers in total was not a small number.


    "Will you sell it or not?" Maynard''s patience ran out, and he frowned tightly.


    She hesitated and didn''t know what to say. "Well..."


    On one hand, her son was filial; on the other hand, her boss bought her a lot of money


    Vi suddenly took out her mobile phone and tried hard to calcte the calction function of the


    mobile phone. Seeing that it was 19800 00, her eyes glowed. "Okay, okay, no problem."


    With the money, even her son would forgive her, Maynard took out a check, wrote a string of numbers


    neatly on it and handed it to her. "Take it."


    After she got the check and checked the series of numbers on it, she began to feel ecstatic.


    She was about to leave tedly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Flowers." Maynard said, squinting at them.


    When she came back to her senses, she noticed that there was still a bunch of flowers in her hand.


    She put the flowers on his table in a ttering manner and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chu. I''m going to do


    my work now."


    After she left, Maynard picked up the bunch of flowers and threw it into the trash can.


    Vi knew nothing about all this. She strode outside and called up Ann. Almost as soon as the line


    was connected, she was so excited that her whole body was trembling. "Ann, please send us more


    flowers. Mr. Chu is willing to purchase at a high price. If things keep going on like this, we will soon


    make a fortune."


    "¡­¡­" Ann immediately hung up the phone.


    After being hung up by Sher, a gloomy look spread over her face. She tried to call him a few times, but


    it didn''t work. So she gave up.


    "Miss, we meet again unexpectedly."


    That afternoon, Vi saw the male clerk standing in front of a truck in the morning.


    The truck was full of red, dazzling roses, which made her speechless.


    She swallowed hard and said after a long time, "Can you tell me who sent these flowers?"


    They were on a full truck!


    If it was really a gift from Ann, she would consider taking his pocket money back. It was truly a waste of


    money!


    "Well, the one who booked the flowers hasn''t told me yet. I don''t know." The waiter lowered his voice,


    "Miss, who is so generous? If you don''t hate it, you can take it."


    Upon hearing what he said, Viughed, ran to his office and asked for help. "Mr. Chu, someone sent


    me a whole truck of flowers. Are you interested in them?"


    She was terrified a lot by the surprise she received every day, and her mouth was a bit dry. She picked


    up the coffee in front of Victor and was about to drink


    Maynard said after signing his name quickly on the document. Then he raised his eyes slightly and


    said, "It''s from me."


    Flowers from him?


    Upon hearing this, Vi, who was drinking water, spurted out all the water.


    She wiped the water left at the corners of her mouth in a hurry, as if she was not sure of what she was


    saying. "Mr. Chu, did I hear it wrong?" she asked


    "I send, understand?" Maynard repeated seriously.


    After confirming that she didn''t mishear, Vi nodded and said, "Mr. Chu, please forgive me for being


    rude. Why did you give it to me?"


    It was okay for her to receive flowers from her son, but why should he send flowers?


    "It''s none of your business." A cold light was emitted from Maynard''s eyes all of a sudden. In a cold


    voice, he asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, no, you''re rich, you can do whatever you want."


    "Put the flowers away." Maynard said word by word, "If you dare throw it away, you won''t be curious


    about the consequences."


    Vi nodded immediately, "I know, I know."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. He seemed to be satisfied with her reactions.


    Hesitating for a while, Vi wanted to sell the flowers back to him. But considering that there was a


    thief''s heart and no guts, she finally epted the flowers.

 Chapter 65 Viola Was Fooled

    Chapter 65 Vi Was Fooled


    After she collected the roses, she asked cautiously, "Mr. Chu, why did you send me the flowers?


    "I would like to do," said Maynard, folding his hands and cing them in front of the thin jaw. There was


    no expression on his handsome face, but he was cynically cynical. "Any problem?"


    Vi nodded hurriedly.


    "Don''t ept the flowers of disreputable men." Maynard added as if something came to his mind, and


    his arrogant eyes were filled with a bit of temptation.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched when he said yes I see, Mr. Chu."


    She thought to herself, ''Whoever the man is, I won''t put my son in the same position.''


    Mr. Chu took a look at her. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with her performance. Raising his


    eyebrows, he said, "All right. You can go out now."


    Confused, Vi nodded. Before she walked out of the office, she considerately closed the door.


    She went to the door, only to find that many colleagues of the periodical office were surrounding the


    door, watching the van full of red roses.


    "I just passed by the CEO''s office and heard about the conversation between Mr. Chu and Vi. He


    gave the flowers to her," Her colleague Lily''s voice came to Vi''s ear.


    "No wonder I was wondering who would be so generous." Her colleague Bess said in a jealous tone.


    When she heard this, she shivered and realized that the situation was not so good. She turned around


    and wanted to leave


    "Wait a minute, Vi!" The voice of Stephanie suddenly came from behind.


    Feeling like weeping, Vi turned around and said, "Hello, chief editor."


    "There are too many roses. Don''t forget to handle them." Stephanie knocked her sses and went into


    the chief editor''s office.


    "Yes, it is..." Vi, puzzled


    The colleagues of the magazine office came over and congratted her one after another, which was


    not as indifferent as before.


    "Vi, you have gone through so much hardship. You have finally lived a happy life." Bess patted her


    on the shoulder and said, "Take care of us in the future."


    "Yeah. How did you win Mr. Chu''s heart and get a whole truck of flowers?" Her colleague Selina Su


    came close to her and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Vi bit her finger and struggled


    Those colleague looked at each other and smiled.


    They stared at each other without a word, then she took out her phone and took photos with the truck.


    "This scene is a rare scene in an idol drama. Oh, No. I have to upload it on Weibo to let people see."


    Selina Su nodded and began to type on the phone screen.


    "It''s so beautiful. I want it so much..." Bess said with jealousy.


    Vi was worrying about how to deal with the flowers. When she heard this, she suddenly got a good


    idea. "You like the flowers so much. How about I sell you two dors for one?"


    "Really?" After her happiness, Bess''s face suddenly froze. "Ha ha, Vi, are you kidding me?"


    At the same time, the faces of those colleagues suddenly changed.


    ''is it because the cost is too high?


    When she was about to exin, an unrecognizable voice came behind her: "Two dors for one. Very


    cheap."


    Her heart was wild with joy, and she blurted out, "Of course. It''s only half of the price of cabbages. The


    price Mr. Chu offered is two hundred!"


    After saying that, the air froze for a second.


    A second passed.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    When she realized it was Maynard''s voice, she felt speechless.


    Everyone was running back to their desks at the fastest speed as if nothing had happened.


    She was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to bury herself in a hole. She forced a smile and


    greeted them, "Mr... Mr. Chu."


    Maynard asked with a smile, intrigued, "Are you trying to ask me for a lot of cabbages?"


    Thinking of what had happened to her, she shook her head and denied hastily, "No."


    Maynard snorted coldly and walked out of the periodical office with his long legs.


    "Mr. Chu, I''ll send you home." said Vi.


    Then she ran out too. Maynard was standing on the back half of the big truck, surrounded by a sea of


    bright flowers.


    "Come on." Maynard looked down at her and slowly stretched out his hand to her.


    His hands were clean and slender with distinct fingers.


    Like being possessed, Vi grasped his hand and got on the car following his strength.


    The next second, a wave of dizziness came over. When she came to herself, she was already trapped


    by Maynard.


    "Reporter Qi, you are not obedient." Maynard pressed on her body, and his two arms supported her


    side like steel.


    Vi sat on the ground, with her back against the car wall. Maynard bent over more than half of his


    body on him. They were hidden within theyers of flowers.


    A bad feeling took over her. "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry."


    "For what?" Maynard leant close to her and blew cold air on her neck evilly.


    Upon hearing this, Vi trembled and felt like weeping but had no tears. "I was wrong for everything,


    waah..."


    She was on the verge of crying as she held up a finger to her lips.


    "Shh, don''t cry. People outside will get lost in their thoughts when they hear us." Chauncy sniffed at her


    ck hair and reminded her wickedly.


    In spite of her shyness, she had to hold back her anger. Atst, Maynard''s hand left her lips.


    "How lovely you look when you are obedient. But you still have to punish you for your mistakes before."


    Said Maynard with an evil and attractive smile, which was totally different from his usual cold face.


    Tears streamed down her face. What did she do wrong?


    "Now is the time for both of us." Maynard lowered his head and gave a bite.


    There was a tingling pain in her neck, and she licked it gently. If the magazine office hadn''t had the talk,


    she would have screamed.


    After she saw Maynard off, she felt a little dazed and covered her red neck with her hands.


    What a horrible scene! She almost had sex with him.


    She went up to the rearview mirror in front of the car and saw a fresh trace. She looked away


    embarrassedly.


    She covered her neck with her hands tightly and looked at the truck that had just turned into the crime


    scene with a sad face.


    Vi was very restless when she was on duty. As soon as she got off work, she couldn''t wait to go


    home.


    As soon as she saw that Ann was concentrated on solving the math problem, she stepped forward and


    grabbed his pen. "Ann, be honest. Tell me why to send me the flowers."


    Ann looked up and said calmly, "An idea."


    Vi fixed her eyes on his fair face and asked with curiosity, "You want to send mummy a gift, then you


    should send mummy a carnation, but why do you send roses?"


    Ann nced at her and said coldly, "As a clumsy mother, how can you have the heart to carry a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    carnation?"


    She covered her chest which seemed to be stabbed by a long spear.


    After a long pause, she chuckled and said, "Okay, okay. I agree."


    Ann snorted coldly.


    After hesitating for a while, Vi sighed, "Ann, even if you send me roses, my boss also sent me roses.


    What are you going to do with it?"


    She winked hard, hoping that her son could figure out a way to sell the truck of flowers out.


    Ann was lost in thought for a moment. He twisted his head and changed the topic. "Your boss has


    given you so many things. Shouldn''t you give me some gift in return?"


    "Thest thing my boss needs is money."


    "Come on! It doesn''t matter whether you give him money or not. He just wants to give you something in


    return. You are so stupid. No wonder he made things difficult for you. "


    Upon hearing this, Vi was a little uncertain. She wondered, ''Is this the reason why he bit me? Is it


    just because he wants a return gift from me?''


    With a strange look on her face, Vi proposed in a dilemma, seemingly serious, "How about I bring


    him lunch?"


    Ann nodded his head without any facial expressions. "Of course you can. There are dumplings I made


    in the fridge. You cook them tomorrow and take them with you."


    On hearing this, a great sense of gratitude rose in Vi''s heart. She held her son''s hand and said,


    "Ann, you are so kind. Kiss kiss."

 Chapter 66 Im Hopeless

    Chapter 66 I''m Hopeless


    In the morning, Vi went to the door of the periodical office with the lunch box. When she saw the


    truck, she sighed.


    ''The flowers haven''t been taken care of yet.'' thinking of this, Vi felt distressed.


    When she walked in, Stephanie walked out. "Come in, Vi."


    She put the warm lunch box on the table, thumped her sore shoulder and walked in.


    Vi knocked on the door. "Hello, chief editor."


    Throwing her phone onto the table, Stephanie squinted at her but said in a euphemistic voice, "Get the


    flowers out of here when you have time. It''s not good to keep them like this."


    With a nervous breakdown in her heart, she pretended to promise, "I understand, I understand."


    Vi bent over the desk and thought for a while. Then she suddenly stood up.


    Clenching her fists, she decided to talk to her enemy about what trouble he had brought to her.


    She made up her mind and nodded, asking him to deal with the flowers for her.


    Ignoring the gazes from all directions, she came to Maynard''s office with the lunch box in her hand and


    plucked up the courage.


    She hesitated for two seconds, raised her hand and knocked at the door.


    Nothing?


    She knocked again.


    "Come in." Said Maynard unhappily.


    A little bit awkward, Vi cautiously walked in and saw Maynard and Ivy sitting on the sofa, talking with


    each other. There was only a table between them.


    "Do you need anything, Reporter Qi?" Maynard said with a poker face.


    At the thought of that Ivy asked her to be in charge of interviewing her and Zarian, she hurriedly waved


    her hand. "Ha ha ha, I think I havee to the wrong ce."


    She turned around, trying to run away from this ce of trouble.


    "Wait!"


    Hearing that, Vi''s back froze. Her little face wrinkled like a bun. Finally, she turned around and said,


    "Mr. Chu, is that me?"


    "Miss An, I will deal with the thing you said," Maynard threw a look at the door and asked her to leave.


    Ivy nodded slightly and left with her bag.


    After Ivy left, Vi cleared her throat and decided to reason with Maynard. "Mr. Chu, the flowers


    outside..."


    "What?"


    Before she could ask him to remove the flowers, Maynard said in a cheerful tone in reply. In an instant,


    he shot a nce at her, intending to kill her with his eyes.


    Anna swallowed slightly and stopped talking. Instead, she bowed to her conscience and praised him,


    "Mr. Chu, the flowers you sent are so beautiful. It''s a pity that they have been dried up by the sun. Can


    you give them to others?"


    Hearing that, Maynard looked at her coldly and asked in a cold voice, "Do you want everybody to know


    that you don''t take me as your boss?"


    Anna shrank her neck and immediately denied with an awkward smile, "No, no..."


    "Really?" A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    Vi shook her head in disobedience. "My respect for you is like a flood bursting from a dike."


    "That flower..."


    She gritted her teeth and tried her best tofort him. "Mr. Chu, you gave them to me. Of course, they


    are for bathing."


    Maynard walked to her, pulled her into his arms with his deep sight, raised her chin and asked,


    "Reporter Qi, are you suggesting something?"


    His face turned red and pale. She hemmed and hawed, "No, No."


    She was on pins and needles. Was there something terrible happening as yesterday?


    She could not help but shake hands with him. While catching a glimpse of the lunch box in her hand,


    she changed the topic in a hurry. "Mr. Chu, I''m here to send you food as a reward for sending me


    roses."


    Maynard focused his eyes on her for a while and released her.


    As soon as she was free, she took a few steps back, panic and defensiveness written all over her face.


    "Open it." Maynard raised his eyebrows and gave a hint to her with great interest.


    Vi opened the lunch box and put it on the table obediently. Then she obediently passed a pair of


    wasted chopsticks to him and said, "Mr. Chu, please have a taste."


    Maynard sat down and casually took over the chopsticks, picked up a dumpling, put it into his mouth


    and tasted it.


    Vi pursed her lips and asked carefully, "Mr. Chu, how does it taste?"


    After chewing, Maynard''s face turned ck. "Reporter Qi, are you suggesting that I am not good?"


    "You can''t?"


    What do you mean by that?


    She felt her hand tightened, and then she was pulled by Maynard into his arms.


    "Open your mouth." Maynard said indifferently. Then he picked up a dumpling with chopsticks and put it


    close to her mouth.


    Vi shook her head. Her face was full of rejection. Apart from anything else, there was saliva from his


    chopsticks She was a little curious about the answer.


    "Then you can deduct your sry." Maynard said, throwing a big bomb at her.


    A shiver ran down her spine as if she was going to die. She opened her mouth and said: "I''ll eat it."


    Just as she was stuffed with a dumpling in her mouth, she felt very ufortable and couldn''t help


    munching under the sharp eyes of Maynard.


    She tasted the dumplings and found that there was no other fillings except leek.


    "Does it taste good?" Maynard asked.


    On hearing what he had said, a smile appeared on her face, which was uglier than crying I''m fine. "


    "Let me have a taste."


    Maynard sped the back of her head with his right hand, lowered his head to kiss her lips, which were


    as sweet as peaches, and tasted them wantonly. His left hand slowly moved along her slender waist.


    Vi''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if her mind was a picture of colorful fireworks. She began to gasp


    for air because she was grabbed by the air.


    "It''s good." Maynard''s eyes were dark and dark, and his face, which was red and tempting, was stared


    at.


    Vi was so angry that she even wanted to roll her eyes and pass out.


    After that stormy kiss, she was forced to sit on Maynard leg like now. Feeling that all her strength had


    been sucked out, she could only lean her head against his hard chest.


    ''What a shameless woman!''


    "Now, do you still dare to give me a hint?" All of a sudden, the hand that was hugging her waist was


    withdrew.


    Vi took a deep breath and said, " I won''t do that again. "


    Besides, it wasn''t her fault. She was innocent.


    Hearing her answer, Maynard finally released her.


    Coming down from him, she held the lunch box in her hands and wanted to leave desperately.


    "Stop."


    Upon hearing him, Vi stopped in surprise and stammered, "Mr... Mr. Chu..."


    Maynard licked his lips in satisfaction and asked her back, "Don''t you think it''s a loss for me to


    exchange a whole truck for your dumplings?


    Vi nodded.


    "Okay." Maynard nodded slightly and made the decision with a natural look on his face. "Then you have


    to send me lunch at this time every day to pay off, and at the same time, you have to keep working on


    the agreement."


    Vi swallowed her words and agreed reluctantly.


    Aftering out of Maynard''s office in a daze, Vi had again sessfully received all kinds of gazes


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from everyone, which made her look very confused


    She forced a smile and struggled, "I just want to give the CEO dumplings."


    Everyone pretended to understand what she meant.


    A nervous breakdown overwhelmed her.


    "Vi, this interview is yours, and here is the address." Stephanie walked out of the room and handed


    her a folder with the address.


    After taking the papers from the cashier, she took a look at them and asked casually, "Chief, what is


    this task?"


    The chief editor was impatient, but a hint of guilt shed across her eyes. She asked, "Vi, you''re so


    picky about work. Do you just want to stay in the same office with Mr. Chu?


    Upon hearing this, Vi raised her fist, as if her body was filled with wisdom, and said, "Chief, I''ll do


    this task well, and you have my words."


    "Remember what you said." Stephanie sniffed.


    Vi didn''t care about her attitude at all. As soon as she thought that she could escape from the


    harassment of Maynard, she couldn''t help running out to interview.

 Chapter 67 a relationship at a loss

    Chapter 67 a rtionship at a loss


    "If you didn''t lie to me, here is the address," Vi said with a sniff


    Following the address provided by Stephanie, Vi arrived at a high-end wedding dress store called "A


    Hundred Years Old".


    After checking the files again, she opened the ss door, held the file in her arms and walked in.


    It was a store selling wedding dresses and suit dresses. Vi curiously looked around.


    There was no one in the store. Just when she was secretly curious about it, the men''s changing room


    on the left opened.


    His shoes stepped on the floor and gave out a clear sound.


    She turned to the direction where the sound came from and saw Zarian in a silvery dress slowly


    At this moment, his handsome and gentle face looked a bit elegant. His eyes were full of endless


    mncholy.


    For a moment, Vi was in a trance. If that ident hadn''t happened that year, would they have been


    together now?


    Vi was stunned. At this moment, Zarian saw her and strode forward to grab her. "Vi, why are you


    here?"


    When she came to her senses, she realized something and her face changed. "Can you let go of me


    first?"


    Not only didn''t Zarian loose her hand, but he held it even tighter.


    At this time, the door of thedy''s dressing room opened.


    Put on a pure white wedding dress, Ivy walked out in a pair of 3-inch silver high heels.


    At the sight of this, Ivy''s pupils shrank and soon returned to normal.


    "Hi, Vi." On the other hand, Ivy was holding Zarian''s arm and smiled.


    All of a sudden, like being stabbed by a needle, Vi pushed away Zarian''s hand and said in a cold


    voice, "Yes."


    "What''s going on?" Zarian looked at Ivy unpleasantly.


    Ivy took out a silver tie and leaned slightly against him to tie the tie for him. She said softly, "look at you.


    You even forgot the tie. Without me, what can you do?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes, you do make sense. " Zarian rubbed her head and scraped her nose lovingly.


    It seemed that he had never asked about the topic they had been talking about.


    Ivy''s eyes turned red. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the face. Shyly, she lowered her head and


    answered, "I invited Vi to interview our story."


    Zarian nodded.


    Looking at the intimate behavior of the two people who seemed to have no one to see, she thought


    they were really a couple in love. Sadness and bitterness arose spontaneously.


    At this point, she realized that Chief was cheating her.


    Vi pretended to be calm and coughed, "I''m sorry, the person who interviewed is not me. I came to


    the wrong ce."


    Just as Vi wanted to run away, her cell phone rang in her bag.


    Vi swore in her heart. She didn''t check the phone number until she walked out of the room.


    When she saw the name "Maynard" on the screen, she immediately hanged up because she was


    afraid that she would bete.


    Then the cell phone rang tirelessly again. Vi nced at it, but she couldn''t answer it. "Hello?"


    "Reporter Qi, how dare you hang up on me?" Maynard''s dark and deep voice came through the


    microphone.


    Upon hearing that, Vi chuckled and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m not careful enough. Please don''t get angry


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with me."


    "Where are you now? Come back right now."


    There was the sound of turning over paper from time to time on the phone, and she spected that he


    was working.


    As soon as she heard the order, she cried out in an exaggerated way. While touching her forehead, she


    said, "Mr. Chu, oh! I have got sunstroke and can''t get back."


    "Sizz!"


    As the sound of brake rang, a Bentley stopped in front of her.


    Mr. Chu opened the door and got off the car. Leaning against the car leisurely, he smiled and said,


    "Reporter Qi, is this your so-called sunstroke?"


    On hearing this, Vi was stunned and embarrassed.


    "Mr. Chu, what brings you here?" Ivy and Zarian also walked out. Ivy greeted him with a smile.


    "I''m here to pick up a person," Maynard walked to her and put his arm around Vi''s waist. "Let''s go."


    "Okay.".


    But her left hand was grabbed when she turned around.


    She turned around and was surprised to see that it was Zarian who stopped her. "Qi Mr. Qi. "


    At the thought of this, she swallowed the risk of bringing up the word "Zarian".


    "Reporter Qi, it''s time for you to interview." Zarian looked at her gently, with glitters in his eyes.


    Before Vi could say anything, Maynard walked up to him and grabbed his hand. "Mr. Qi, please let


    go of your hand."


    "This is between her and me. Please let us handle it." But he didn''t let her go.


    With a sharp knife in his eyes, Maynard wrenched his left hand forcefully. Upon seeing that, Zarian''s


    face changed. He raised his right hand and threw it towards his head.


    Not to be outdone, Maynard also raised his fists and rushed forward. The two men were fighting


    fiercely.


    Ivy screamed as her face turned pale.


    Watching them fight, she wanted to stop the fight but didn''t dare. So she shouted, "Stop it!"


    In the end, Maynard gained the upper hand. He pushed Zarian against the wall and with a little more


    force, there was a scratch on the face of him and the wall.


    Taking the opportunity, she grabbed hold of Maynard''s arm and said, "Stop hitting him. I''ll go with you."


    "Zarian, I''m not feeling well. I have a stomachache." Covering her lower abdomen, Ivy looked


    dreadfully pale.


    Hearing that, Maynard and Zarian stopped their footsteps at the same time, but the hostility in each


    other''s eyes didn''t disappear but increased instead.


    The corner of Maynard''s mouth was bleeding and his eyes were shing. He grabbed the clothes on


    Zarian''s chest with both hands and said, "Stay away from her."


    Then he walked towards his car with Vi in his arms, "Vi, please interview us." With the support of


    Ivy, he repeated what he had said, enduring the pain on his face.


    A mixed feeling surged up in her heart. She turned around and said, "I see."


    As long as she doesn''t afterwards, she will never be able to be with him again. ''.


    "Get in the car!"


    With a disgruntled look, Maynard pushed her into the car quickly, closed the door and left.


    When he was about to catch up with her, Ivy covered her belly with her hands as her face turned pale.


    "Zarian, my stomach hurts."


    As a result, Zarian had to stop and support her. "Let''s go to the hospital."


    She was pushed into the car and kept pping the window. "Stop the car! Stop the car! "


    Maynard turned a deaf ear to her. He stopped at the avenue of shady Road, took her hand and asked,


    "What''s your rtionship with Zarian?"


    Afraid to look into his eyes, she made up an excuse, "It doesn''t matter. We graduated from the same


    school."


    "Then why did Zarian hold you tightly?" Maynard looked at her deeply.


    The more Vi was asked, the more flustered she became. She tried hard to get rid of his hand, but


    failed. Then she flew into a rage and said, "Mr. Chu, mind your own business. Do you fall in love with


    me?"


    Maynard nodded slightly and said, "Yes."


    It was such a great shock that Vi was not as angry as before. She persuaded, "You get out of this


    idea."


    Maynard loosened his grip on her and said in a cold and sneering tone, "I''ve already sent you away in


    spite of the fact that you are able to prevent any woman."


    It suddenly dawned on Vi that she thought highly of herself as an excuse.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Exin to me the rtionship between you and Zarian?" Maynard reopened his old story.


    There was a deep look on her face. "We are good if we don''t see each other. However, we get


    depressed if we meet."


    "So that''s how it is." Maynard said nothing.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, a tinge of vignce shed across Maynard''s eyes.


    ''Like?


    He never allowed anything out of his control, including Vi.

 Chapter 68 A New Employee

    Chapter 68 A New Employee


    A conversation was going on outside. Vi and Maynard went back to the periodical office.


    As soon as Maynard entered the CEO''s office to deal with work, Vi took a deep breath, walked to


    the chief editor''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." It was Stephanie.


    Trying to keep a straight face, she reminded herself to be morepose. Then she walked straight in


    and greeted, "Hi, chief editor."


    "What''s up?" Stephanie adjusted her sses without sses and nced at the woman in front of her


    with a poker face.


    His words weakened her anger, she swallowed and asked with difficulty, "Chief, why did you cheat me


    Em, a difficult interview task? "


    Stephanie paused, closed the ck file in her hand, and then held her hand again. With a sigh, she


    persuaded, "Vi, we have to deal with people from all walks of life. There''s no way we can get away


    with it."


    Vi was stunned. What she said was reasonable and speechless.


    "Rat-a-tat." There was a knock on the door again.


    "Come in." Stephanie let go of Vi''s hand, sat down on the sofa and said, "Come in."


    And she also gave a look to Vi, beckoning her to sit down.


    Hesitating for a while, she finally sat down opposite her.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and a girl with curly hair, wearing a white T-shirt and back


    pants, came in. "Chief, I am the new employee who has passed the interview, Mul."


    "It''s you." Stephanie thought for a while and answered, "You know the interview I arranged for you."


    "Yes, I know. But I have no experience in this respect." She lowered her head timidly and exined in a


    low voice.


    ncing over the photo for a while, she remembered how she had been in that year. She could not


    help but gentlyfort her. "It''s okay. Experience is slowly umted."


    With her eyes lighting up, she nodded.


    "How about this, Vi? I''ll leave her to you. You take care of her." Stephanie seized the chance and


    threw her to Vi.


    Vi was upset. "I don''t think it''s a good idea..."


    "It''s not a big deal. That''s settled then." Stephanie took out her own photos and made the decision for


    her. She didn''t allow anyone to turn her down.


    Vi smiled awkwardly. "Mul, let''s go out."


    Walking into the empty guest room, she reached out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Vi."


    "My name is Mul. Nice to meet you, Vi."


    After they sat down, Vi poured a cup of tea for Mul and a cup of water for herself.


    When she picked up the teacup to drink, she noticed that the woman was ill at ease. She pretended to


    ask casually, "Mul, can you tell me who is the interviewee?"


    "¡­¡­ It''s Chol." "It''s said that he''s a difficult actor," she said, rubbing her fingers


    Upon hearing the name, she coughed violently


    "Vi, are you okay?" After that, she drew some tissues from her bag and handed them to Vi.


    Trying her best to suppress her anger, " Nothing. I was a little surprised. "


    "I was shocked too, but now I don''t even know how to interview him." She wore a sad face.


    A hint of light shed through Vi''s eyes. She remembered thatst time, he almost threw her to the


    seaside. How could he be so ungrateful? In addition, he even behaved in a disgusting way in the


    cinema


    With her hands around her chest, Vi, who was thinking of revenge, said solemnly as a senior, "I''m


    very experienced in this respect. I''ll teach you three methods."


    "Thank you so much." She asked with rapture.


    "If you want to open their mouths, you have to create an opportunity to ask them the questions one by


    one. And during the interview, you are all clumsy. Um, in order to lower their vignce," said Vi


    hesitantly


    No, no, No. they just wanted to bring more troubles to the rule of golden meteorite.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you, Margaret." With high spirits, he clenched his fists.


    A cheerful smile appeared on Vi''s face. She prayed for Chol silently.


    The next day, Maynard''s office was opened as soon as she knocked on the door. She didn''t see


    anyone there.


    Was he in the Chu Group?


    Feeling her forehead, Anna went out and called a taxi to the Chu Group. She asked the receptionist to


    make a call.


    Julie walked out of office with a smile as soon as she heard the news. "Miss Qi, are you here for Mr.


    Chu?"


    Vi nodded, "Yes."


    "Mr. Chu is on a business trip. And I don''t know when he wille back,"


    On hearing this, Vi whined, "Okay, I know.


    She checked the time on her phone. Then she had no choice but to interview the ce where Ivy and


    Zarian were at -- a nice coffee shop.


    Sitting in a seat by the window on her left side, Vi looked at Ivy and slightly ufortable Zarian in


    front of her. Then she took out her notebook and pen and asked reluctantly, "How did you know each


    other?"


    With her head resting on his shoulder and her eyes blinking, Ivy replied, "Miss Qi, you know that well."


    With a shiver of her hand, Vi had scratched a trace on the paper with the tip of her brush. She


    endured the pain and asked, "May I ask how you two fell in love?" Ivy smiled. "Thanks to Miss Qi."


    Putting down the pen, she took a sip of coffee. Although she knew that it wouldn''t be that easy, she still


    couldn''t ept it.


    She took a deep breath and managed to speak up, "Then why did you get married?"


    "Vi, we are..." A strange look appeared on Zarian''s face. He was about to exin.


    "Zarian." She kissed him on the cheek and said, "You guys keep talking. I''m going to the bathroom."


    Ivy walked towards the bathroom. She hid behind the wall at the corner and peeked at them.


    After Ivy left, there were only three people in the cafe. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    She licked her dry lips to conceal her panic. "Mr. Qi, please answer my question."


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Zarian didn''t answer her question but asked her instead, "Vi, what''s the


    rtionship between you and Maynard?"


    The expression on Vi''s face changed slightly. "It''s my privacy. It''s not convenient to answer."


    A sharp pain appeared in Zarian''s watery eyes. "Did we break up because of him?"


    Realizing that there was no room for further conversation, she stood up suddenly and said, "Mr. Qi, let''s


    get to the point."


    Zarian bypassed the rectangr table and held her tightly.


    Startled, she pushed him away. "Mr. Qi, please let me go."


    "You know what? I''ve had a tough time these years. It''s you who caused all of this. " Zarian held her


    tightly and wouldn''t let her go. His voice was hoarse and sorrowful.


    Aplicated feeling surged up in her heart. She wanted to exin what had happened back then, but


    She pinched her palm hard to calm herself down with the pain. Let bygones be bygones.


    Vi pushed him away again. "Please let go of me!"


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, Ivy''s voice came from behind.


    A ruthless force pulled her away from Zarian''s arms.


    She almost tumbled over.


    "Vi, I trust you so much!" She looked at her in shock. Suddenly, she walked over to them and


    pped on her face.


    A clear voice rang in the cafe.


    The force was so strong that she could feel a searing pain on her cheek.


    "Shame on you!" She raised her hand, wanting to p her again.


    "Enough! Stop being unreasonable!" hurriedly stopped by Zarian


    Ivy broke loose from his grip. Her anger erupted like a volcano. "You protect her so much. Have you


    two already reunited! You promised me that you would forget her! "


    Zarian went silent.


    Ivy gave a snort of contempt, her eyes which were filled with viciousness. She looked at Vi and said,


    "Vi, you are lucky that you didn''t have your own baby, otherwise he must have been as despicable


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as you are now."


    With cold eyes, Vi was very angry. She strode forward and pped her in the face, "Don''t go too far,


    Ivy! There is a limit to my patience! " She could be cursed, but as a mother, she could not allow others


    to insult her children!


    "Zarian How dare she hit me! " Being pped twice, Ivy cried out incredulously with red eyes.


    Zarian pursed his lips into a straight line.


    On hearing this, a slight sneer hung on Vi''s red and swollen face. Instead of panicking, she looked


    extremely calm. "I didn''t expect that the well-known woman would do this. I am not sure whether she


    will be theughing stock at everyone in their leisure after they write the magazines."


    "You dare not!"


    Ivy bit her lips in anger. She calmed down soon when she thought of her family. However, Vi had


    lost everything.


    "Even a rabbit will bite if it gets angry. I, an ordinary journalist, was fired. But don''t you feel ashamed of


    yourself?"


    It seemed that someone had grabbed the vital part of her body. After a long while, Ivy didn''t know what


    to say. She was eager to hold onto Zarian''s hand, with pleading eyes.


    "Vi..." Zarian wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    It seemed that she had not seen each other for a while. "If you don''t want us to fight to death, we will


    not interfere with each other from now on. You can ask for another interview!"


    She grabbed herptop from the table and tore it into pieces and threw them at the air. Pieces of paper


    fell onto the ground like snowkes.


    "Don''t be too smug!" Her pretty face was distorted.


    Slightly pulling back her long hair, Vi opened her red lips and said, "By the way, if you have any


    trouble, please ask Mr. Chu for help."


    She thought, ''In any case, Maynard is on a business trip now, so it''s no use using his fame.


    After she threw the pot to Maynard without hesitation, she left with a straight back, pretending to be in a


    swagger.

 Chapter 69 Bad Luck

    Chapter 69 Bad Luck


    When they went back to the magazine office, Vi took an icepress and put it on her face. Then


    she went into the chief editor''s office and stood in front of Stephanie.


    She wondered if she should tell her the whole story or not. "Well, chief editor."


    With a cold face, Stephanie thumped the table and said, "Vi, do you think you can rely on Mr. Chu


    for your whole life! Tell me. Since you met Mr. Chu, have you finished a mission sessfully?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi thought to herself and told the truth, " Not yet. "


    "So you know it!" Furious, Stephanie said, "I told you, you''re just azy child! Look what "good thing"


    have you done! "


    Vi''s heart jolted when she heard her words. She wondered whether the Chief had already known


    what she had done to Ivy.


    Therefore, she said with a big smile, "Chief, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have blown Miss An''s


    interview."


    "What!" The anger on Stephanie''s face didn''t vanish. She pointed at her face and taunted, "Miss An,


    you got a problem too! How could you do this to yourself? "


    Confused, Vi asked, "Harm herself?"


    "Ahahah..."


    She heard the sound of crying. She raised her head and saw the new reporter, Mul,ing in with


    tears.


    "Mul, tell Miss Qi what happened!" Stephanie rolled her eyes at her.


    "Vi, I did what you said I followed him wherever he went Waah. "


    She was so sad that she broke into tears.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. "What happened next?"


    "What else could have happened?" Stephanie was boiling with rage. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "When Chol saw Mul and used her of peeping at other man, he was so shameless that he made his


    fans chase after her for a couple of streets. They even threw eggs and vegetables on her face."


    Vi was bbergasted. She didn''t expect the little journalist toe to such a miserable end. She


    was beheaded by demons when she took the first step.


    She patted Mul''s shoulder andforted softly, "Don''t worry, honey. It was just an ident."


    "I''m afraid that I''ll be cut off as if I were a criminal in the ancient times if I ran a little longer," said she


    with a sadder look on her face


    Vi cleared her throat and was about to continueforting her when Stephanie shot her a sharp


    nce.


    "What the hell are you doing, Vi?" Stephanie shouted, "You''ve taught those crooked ways to mislead


    people!"


    "I didn''t expect it, chief. I was so ashamed," said Vi


    Stephanie snorted.


    Said Vi in a slightly angry tone. And she added, "If what you said is true, why don''t you just send him


    directly to the police station? At least, you don''t have to work so hard and run here and there anymore."


    With tears in her eyes, she nodded.


    "Look at you! You''d better make an apology and get Chol settled."


    Vi smiled awkwardly and waved her hand. "I''m afraid I can''t do that."


    With her arms folded across her chest, Stephanie said straightforwardly, "Now that Chol is waiting for


    you, of course I can''t go with you. I have no choice but to fire you and Mul."


    A sense of guilt rose in Vi''s heart. Noticing that Mul was looking at her with her tearful eyes, she had


    no choice but to enter the reception room.


    However, when she came in and saw such a scene¡ª¡ª


    There was a female colleague in each of Chol''s left and right hands. In front of him, there was another


    female colleague named Selina, who pulled a chair and sat in front of him. Every now and then, she


    would serve him with tea or shelled an orange to feed him.


    He put his middle and ring fingers on his lips and blew them a kiss. In return, Marvin got a scream of


    being pped.


    "Do you think people like me will get jealous easily?" He lifted up Bess''s chin, depressed.


    Bess said, her face blushing It''s okay, if possible, I will always support you. "


    "Me too. The three of us will always be behind you." Leaning weakly against his chest, Wendy giggled.


    Selina nodded.


    Vi was so shocked that she almost dropped her chin.


    How did the three women, who had beenbating openly and secretly in the magazine, get along


    well with the same person unwillingly.


    He smiled so lovingly that hischrymal mole at the corner of his eye could make people fall in love


    with him. If possible, she would ask him what drug he had fed to her colleague.


    She forced herself to calm down and knocked on the door. "Mr. Jin, I heard you called on me?"


    The four people didn''t look at her and even didn''t talk to her.


    Vi knocked on the door grudgingly.


    "Chol, tell us. How many girlfriends have you had? What''s your future development? And how many


    family members do you have?"


    Selina asked coquettishly.


    "You want to know?" The smile at the corners of Chol''s mouth deepened, and a ghost of yfulness


    passed through his eyes.


    The three of them looked at each other and said, "Of course."


    "I have made twelve girlfriends, but my goal is to see 365, of course I want to be an superstar


    here before bing an astronaut," he continued


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Her eyes glimmered with excitement. She took out her cell phone and tapped on the screen, wearing a


    happy smile.


    Great! As long as you remember it, it will be of great use in the future.


    He touched the mole of his eye, and his face was bright and sad. "As for families, they are all busy, and


    only together in public..."


    "Poor me..."


    Selina wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes, feeling very sorry for him.


    Vi wrote them down and rolled her eyes.


    He scraped her nose and smiled, "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    With her fingers trembling, Vi was in a trance while looking at the words written on the screen.


    Those three female colleagues were so obsessed with him that they nodded in agreement, "We didn''t


    take it seriously. Only fool would take it seriously, haha."


    A bullet flew to her chest and her knees. She was so excited. Was she tricked?


    With that, she walked up to them, waved her hand to them and said, "Hey, nice to meet you. Let me


    join you."


    "Oh, my God! That new journalist is a coward! I''m here to interview you. I promise I can make you


    happy!" Bess''s hand with red nails was constantly stroking Chol''s hand, and a silly smile appeared on


    her face.


    He sighed slightly, "That''s true. How could such a stupid rookie live till now?"


    She had tolerated a lot, and now she couldn''t bear any more.


    She walked behind him, rubbed her hands, and pretended that she was coveting his pretty face. She


    talked to herself as if there was no one around, "If you don''t see me, I will take my revenge."


    She lifted a wisp of long hair with her right hand and gently stroke his face with her right hand.


    When she felt the tension of his body, she pretended to know nothing and slowly moved down,


    pretending to untie his buttons

 Chapter 70 Pick Up At Seven Oclock

    Chapter 70 Pick Up At Seven O''clock


    At that critical moment, a white hand with long and slim fingers stopped her when she felt something


    touching.


    A big smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Oh, Mr. Jin, you are able to see me."


    She used a little strength to break free from his hand.


    "You are the editor in chief in charge of interviewing me. I''m so honored. Please sit down." He stood up,


    pretending to notice her intense passion.


    "Well, I won''t take my seat this time. I heard you were looking for me. Come on, let''s get straight to the


    point."


    "You can sit down first. We have something to talk about." He touched the mole of his eye and smiled


    wickedly.


    Vi thought her harangue had worked, so she sat down smugly.


    "Bess, Selina and Wendy, sorry to have bothered you." He gave a kiss on Bess''s hand.


    "Well, don''t forget to call me when you finish." Bess unwillingly left with the other two colleagues.


    Vi rolled her eyes at the ceiling, "Mr. Jin, you are really attractive."


    After he sent away three female colleagues, he looked at her up and down and asked with confusion,


    "Who are you? What''s your name?"


    what do you mean?


    Pretending to have amnesia with her?


    "In the alley, in the hospital, by the seaside and in the cinema, we have all seen it." said Vi, grinding


    her teeth


    He tapped on the smooth desk with his slender fingers, and thought for a while before he suddenly


    realized, "Oh, I remember."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    His eyes were as cold as ice. He sat up straight with a straight face and said, "Oh, so you are the chief


    plotter of the voyeur. No wonder you look a little familiar."


    "How do you know it was me?" asked Vi, who was very angry


    They talked for a long time until he remembered they were just ying a trick on her.


    "The chief editor showed me your picture and wrote the word of mastermind on it." Chol said with a


    profound look.


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    Thinking of what she had done to Mul, she nodded her head and said with grievance, "It was me. What


    do you want to do?"


    He picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip. Then he asked seriously as if he had changed his


    face, "Do you want to be banged or private?"


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, she asked, "Is


    there any difference between going public and being private?"


    He raised his eyebrows as he rubbed his smooth chin, "Take legal action and solve a private case.


    Being private, you can be granted the right to interview me."


    Vi hesitated for a while and chuckled. "What you said makes sense. But I have to think about it."


    "Think about it?" "It''s just a thought. What should I consider?"


    A shy smile appeared on Vi''s face. Then, she fiddled with a wisp of hair in a casual manner and


    said, "Mr. Jin, you may not understand now. You are a celebrity and you need to be careful."


    "I always judge people without their help. I don''t need any consideration." He didn''t think so.


    "Hey, you! Since you want me to interview you, why don''t you give me some time to consider it?" A


    slight smile appeared on Vi''s face, which showed no trace of joy in her eyes. Then, she said: "We


    should always say you are willing to do something. If you force me to do something, I will write down


    something I shouldn''t write. But how can I do that?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was staring at her with his narrow peach blossom eyes, while Vi was not to be outdone and


    stared at him.


    When their eyes met, it seemed that two electric lights were tussling with each other, as if they were


    "Well, I will give you a day to consider it." He put on a pair of sunsses and struck a card on the table.


    "Come to this ce tomorrow and give me the answer."


    After confirming that he had left, she wiped the cold sweat off her face and found that there was


    nothing on it. Then she knew that it was her illusion.


    Slightly pinching her numb legs, she stood up with her hands on the sofa and slowly walked out of the


    reception room.


    Her sight fell on the door of Maynard''s office. Somehow, she walked to it and turned the doorknob.


    When she opened the door, she found that there was still no shadow of Maynard inside.


    All of a sudden, a sad look came over on Vi''s face. She was rather entangled. She was told to


    deliver food at this time every day when she was on a business trip, but he was not there at the


    moment.


    Should I make up for it or eat it by myself? ''?


    "Miss Qi, we meet again."


    Julie came in and saw her frustrated face one by one.


    Theplicated look on her face was swept away by a gentle smile. "Julie, what are you doing here?"


    Julie shrugged. "Ie to the periodical office to help Mr. Chu with some papers. What about you?"


    Vi shook her head. "I don''t have anything else to do. I juste over to have a look. You''re busy. I''ll


    go first."


    After a while, she felt much better and walked out quickly.


    What she didn''t know was that Julie called her "run away".


    Julie smiled. "It seems that Miss Qi cares a lot about Mr. Chu. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have


    lovesickness."


    In the evening, when Julie finished reporting work on the phone, she blurted out, "Mr. Chu, Miss Qi


    missed you very much. She wanders in your office every day."


    As soon as she said that, Julie realized that she had spoken too much. She felt very uneasy. ''Is Mr.


    Chu going to fire me?''.


    After a long while, Maynard''s slightly tired voice came through on the phone. "I see," he said


    At half past six in the morning, the phone that Vi put on the bedside rang.


    When Vi was sleeping soundly, she heard someone groping around. After touching the phone, she


    reluctantly opened her eyes and pressed the answer button.


    She buried her head under the pillow and said in a weak voice, "Hello?"


    "I''m back. Pick me up at the airport at seven o''clock."


    Upon hearing this, she hung up the phone and went on sleeping.


    Come back? Pick her up at the airport at seven o''clock?


    All of a sudden, Vi sat up from the bed.


    "Ah!"


    Three minutester, a scream almost made the whole building copse.


    Startled, she jumped out of bed. She took a look at the number on the phone and eximed, "It''s really


    Maynard."


    She brushed her hair and ran into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Six minutester, Vi came out, hurriedly changed her clothes and ran out.


    Ann drank a mouthful of milk calmly. "How silly. She ran out in her slippers."


    Five secondster, Vi rushed into the room from the outside, took out a pair of high-heeled shoes


    from the shoe cab and put them on. Then she ran out in a hurry.


    Ann took a bite of the bread and took a nce at the bag on the sofa.


    Three minutester, Vi ran back, without taking her wallet, and she was so tired that she was out of


    breath.


    After watching this indifferently, Ann said to his mother expressionlessly, "Mommy, are you going to be


    reincarnated?"


    Vi was too tired to talk to her son. She picked up a piece of bread, put it in her mouth, and rushed


    out.

 Chapter 71 Drunken Madness

    Chapter 71 Drunken Madness


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..."


    Vi rushed to the airport, passing through the crowd of passengers who had just got off the ne.


    She stood there, gasping for breath, her heart pounding rapidly.


    After she felt less pain in her chest, she looked around for the figure of Maynard.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "It''s so tiring to call me in the early morning and ask me


    to pick you up."


    She didn''t see Maynard and wanted to check the time on her cell phone to see if she had arrived too


    and looking down at his watch from time to time. Behind him, there was a bodyguard who carried a


    white luggage.


    When Vi was about to call out, Yesenia came out from the bedroom, wearing a beige dress and light


    clothes.


    Her faint voice was stuck in her throat.


    Hearing what Yesenia had said, Maynard turned around to look at her. In an instant, with a smile


    covering his face, Yesenia walked forward to walk together with him, while behind her, the female agent


    carried the luggage.


    Vi always had a good eyesight. She saw his luggage was the same as that of Yesenia, which was


    carved with a hibiscus flower on it.


    Watching them leaving, she was depressed for two seconds.


    Depressed, she patted her face and went to a magazine after they left.


    ying with a guiding pen, Vi looked gloomy. "Chief, shall I agree to his conditions or not?"


    Without a second thought, Stephanie said bluntly, "Say yes."


    Coming back to her senses, she continued, "Chief, why not give it a try?"


    "It''s you, not me." Without hesitation, Stephanie got rid of her. With a threatening and murderous look


    in her eyes, she asked, "But, do you dare?"


    Chief''s words were like a sword stabbing into her heart. She shook her head and denied.


    "That''s good." The coldness on Stephanie''s face softened a little. The next second, she put the te


    on the table and said, "You''re in charge of Chol, and Mul responsible for Ivy and Zarian. If anything


    happens to me again, you''d better go home and eat yourself!"


    With a shudder in her body, she pictured the scene in which she ate herself, feeling creepy.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and went to find Chol with the card given by him.


    That''s right. The card contains the address of Chol.


    What was shown on the card was a cleankemunity for the elderly. It was quiet and leisurely


    there, and no one would disturb them.


    Vi thought that it may be the reason Chol lived here.


    Outside of Chol''s apartment, Vi had been pressing the doorbell for a long time, but no one came to


    open the door.


    After confirming that there was no one in the cell phone, she took out her cell phone and wanted to


    make a call, but suddenly found that she did not have his cell phone number.


    She was so angry that she almost fainted.


    Walking back and forth outside, she bit her teeth and stamped her feet. "I believe that I can''t wait for


    someone!"


    As she waited, she yed with her cell phone to kill time.


    As time passed, she felt as if time had passed.


    When it was six o''clock in the evening, a car with lights on was driving towards them from a distance.


    Vi was delighted and decided to be straightforward. She ran out and put out her hands in front of the


    car after it drove in.


    There was an emergency brake.


    "Reporter Qi, are you sick of living?" As the car window was rolled down, Chol stuck his head out of the


    car window with an angry look in his eyes.


    She clenched her arm and tried to cheer herself up. "If I couldn''t interview you, I might have been hit to


    death by you."


    She was not hungry at all.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so dedicated." He got off the car and walked towards her with his hands in his


    pockets.


    When she heard these sarcastic words, she was quite displeased. She grabbed his clothes and said,


    "You have made me wait for a whole day. I will definitely teach you a lesson or my surname is not Qi."


    He nced at the hand grasping the clothes on his chest and said casually, "Your arms and legs are


    small. It''s good that you don''t hurt yourself."


    Vi grinned, showing eight of her perfect teeth. She stepped on her high heels and said: "Really?"


    It hurt so much that he almost jumped up. Although he tried hard to control his facial expression, he


    frowned and pushed her away. "You!"


    "I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner."


    She had been trying to seize him, and this was the day.


    "I''ll treat you. Let''s have something big, okay?" He was afraid that she would y the same trick again,


    so he agreed reluctantly.


    Vi let go of him and took out the cap she used to wear from her handbag.


    She crooked her finger to him, "Keep your head down."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "For what?" Although he asked, he lowered his head at the same time.


    Vi put the hood on him and patted him on the head. "Alright! Don''t act like a spoiled child. If I tell


    your secrets, you''ll be taken by surprise. " She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, and lead the way


    proudly.


    He cursed in a low voice and followed her.


    Coming to the night market, Vi sat at a barbecue stand. She ordered two bottles of beer and twenty


    kebabs, and then started to eat in the chair behind the round table.


    "What''s so good about it?" He nced around and then looked at the woman who was enjoying the


    food with relish.


    Vi picked up a skewer and handed it to him. She bit the food and said in a muffled voice, "You (long


    rice) have a taste."


    When he looked at the burnt oil on the chicken wings, he pushed them back with disgust on his face.


    "Next time, please let me treat you to a restaurant, or something like that. It''s too low-grade to buy such


    chicken wings here."


    Vi picked up a beer bottle and raised it. Her smile was full of threats. "Lower grade?"


    The corner of his mouth twitched. He pulled down his hat and said, "Just take it as I didn''t say it."


    After drinking two bottles of beer, Vi was a little drunk. Supported by him, she staggered here and


    there.


    "You''re such a crazy woman. You can''t drink." Gritting his teeth.


    It was not easy to get to the ce where there was a taxi on the side of the road. When Chol was


    about to hail a taxi, Vi was so drunk that she hugged him, bit him on his arm.


    He sucked in a deep breath and pinched her in the face.


    It hurt so much that she had to let go of her lips and lean against his chest, muttering, "Yummy..."


    Chol''s face darkened with anger.


    Not far away, a Rolls Royce drove towards them. When Maynard, who was sitting in the car, saw the


    scene, his face was gloomy.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Chu?" Mr. Li, Maynard''s driver, was taken aback when he saw Maynard in the


    rearview mirror.


    Withdrawing his sight, Maynard said, "Hurry up."


    The Rolls Royce passed them.


    She knew nothing about it at all. She felt dizzy because of the alcohol.


    Chol shook her shoulder and asked, "Crazy woman, where is your home?"


    She frowned and felt her stomach churning probably because of the violent shake. She opened her


    mouth and vomited all the liquid out to him.


    When he realized it, it was toote for him to dodge.


    "Stay away from me. You stink."


    Seeing the rhythm of someone on his clothes, he sneered and said, "Don''t you dislike my stinking


    smell? Then let''s see if you can survive here. "


    After throwing Vi to the bench, he walked five steps and stopped suddenly. Thinking that the crazy


    woman had saved his life, he turned around and walked back.


    Drunk, she waved on the bench and said, "Two little bees, flying into the flowering shrubs, yapping..."


    When Chol came over, many people had already been watching. He pulled his hat on subconsciously.


    Vi slowly stood on the chair and burped. Her face was covered with tears. She said: "Let me tell you,


    today is a great day. I am going to jump off the cliff."


    Hearing her words, he stopped. He felt so humiliated that he wanted to strangle her

 Chapter 72 I Have No Interest In It

    Chapter 72 I Have No Interest In It


    "Well..."


    When Vi woke up in the morning, she felt that her head was splitting because of the hangover. She


    gently massaged her head twice and felt much better.


    After she uncovered the quilt, she suddenly realized that she was not wearing the same clothes she


    wore yesterday. She quickly looked up and looked around.


    The snow-white wall, a bottle on the bedside table, with one or two thousand youth nts in it.


    However


    Upon hearing this, Vi was petrified, with her eyes frozen.


    She didn''t know this room at all!


    When she came to this conclusion, she was stunned.


    She tried to recall what happenedst night but failed.


    When she walked down to find her shoes, she saw a ck skirt with folds on the ground. It was


    obviously a style that only men wore.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was almost on the verge of copse. "I Did you have drunkenness? "


    Soon she shook her head and brutally killed the idea in her mind in the cradle.


    "A beautiful, kind and reserved person like me, how can I do something bad?" Vi nodded her head


    firmly. "It must be a crime. Chol couldn''t control himself."


    Without hesitation, she shifted the responsibility to the man who had extended his hand to her.


    The door of the bathroom opened, and he walked out in a bathrobe. When he saw that she was awake,


    he leaned against the wall and sighed, "Crazy woman, you finally wake up."


    As soon as she saw him, the corners of her mouth twitched. She strode forward and grabbed his


    bathrobe. "What happenedst night? Did youmit a crime to me? "


    Enraged by her thoughts, he shook off her hands hard and said, "You wish!"


    "Tell me, what happenedst night?"


    He gritted his teeth, but then remembered something, and a charming smile appeared on his face. "Oh,


    you were drunkst night, so you damn vomited all over my body. However, in the full view of the


    public, you are still standing on the chair and jumping off the cliff. I wonder if you can make it."


    Fragments of memory shed through her mind, making her so embarrassed.


    Her face changed a few times. She stared at him and asked again, "Are you sure there''s nothing


    uncontroble going on between us?"


    Meeting her eyes, he nodded to her seriously.


    Slightly letting go of her hand, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She walked to the sofa and poured herself a ss of water, murmuring, "That''s good..."


    Seeing that she was worried, he snorted disdainfully and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your


    nk body at all."


    Upon hearing what jade had said, Vi was so angry that she didn''t drink any water. Then, she threw a


    teacup towards jade.


    "ng!"


    The teacup hit the wall and broke into pieces.


    He was scared and moved aside quickly. With his slightly wicked eyes blinking, he said, "Why are you


    so cruel? At least, I took you in."


    Vi rolled her eyes peevishly. "You said I''m t, which eye of yours wait! Who changed my clothes? "


    Suddenly, a thought hit her and she jumped out of the sofa.


    "Isn''t it a littlete for you to think about it now?" He lifted his chin and said coldly.


    Vi bent over and picked up the second cup. "Tell me, you didn''t change my clothes."


    "I didn''t exchange them." With his hands around his chest and his fingertips in his left hand tapped


    lightly on his right hand, he said, "I thought I would let my maid take off your clothes and help you


    undress yourself, didn''t I?"


    After hearing what zed said, she felt a little relieved.


    "But someone called you several timesst night, and I answered them for you." He smiled, with


    provocation in his eyes.


    Hearing that, Anna''s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly searched around for it. After uncovered the


    quilt, she finally found it.


    She unlocked the screen with her finger and clicked on the phone call log. She found one of the caller


    ID was from Chauncy, and the other two were from her son, zed. When she saw the caller ID, she was


    startled.


    She turned her head back automatically and forced a smile, struggling, "Mr. Jin, tell me, what have you


    done to the number marked Ann in the second note of that phone?"


    "I hung up as soon as I spoke. I didn''t expect you to have such an unruly brother." He was gloating too.


    When she heard the word "little brother", she didn''t know why but felt safe, without any intention to


    exin at all.


    "But who is the Chu Devil?" "Oh, I said you were pestering me. He hung up, too," Chol said with a


    smile


    Vi felt her hands itchy and suddenly had an impulse to p him hard on the wall.


    However, she sat limply at the bedside and rubbed her hair fretfully.


    No matter which one it is, she suspected that she could not wash herself clean.


    ''Ann is my son. I shouldn''t have asked him about that, but Maynard.....''


    At the thought of the fact that she failed to pick up him yesterday, a cold shiver ran down her spine. She


    was sure that she would have bad luck because of his stubborn personality.


    She didn''t want to sit still and wait for death. She thought the first aid was needed.


    She didn''t care about what kind of person Chol was, nor did she care about how other people thought


    of her. Soon she came to the magazine with the fastest speed in her life.


    She walked towards Maynard''s office. As soon as she arrived, she saw that the members of the


    periodical office were bending over the door of Maynard''s office one after another, obviously


    eavesdropping.


    Vi cleared her throat and said without looking sideways, "Well, could you excuse me?"


    Unexpectedly, everyone in the room looked at her and didn''t n to move away. What they could see


    in their eyes was the sympathy and mockery that Vi was most familiar with.


    Confused, Vi pulled the sympathetic Mul aside and asked, "What''s wrong with them?"


    Carefully taking a look at her back, spark lowered his voice. "Vi, in this morning, Mr. Chu and a


    beautiful woman with fair skin came to the periodical office, and they hadn''te out since they


    entered the office."


    Nevere out?


    A strange look came over Vi''s face. She agreed with what she said, "You have a very good word for


    the affair."


    While fantasizing the scenes that were unsuitable for children in the office, she was so excited that she


    wanted to step forward.


    "Vi, calm down. Maybe Mr. Chu is just tooscivious." Mul held her hand and exined hurriedly.


    With a smile on her face, Vi quickly took out her phone and said, "I''m not excited. I''ll take a photo of


    it calmly."


    "You are indeed an elder. Aged ginger is more pungent."


    With a subtle smile on her face, Vi rubbed her hair, "You still have a lot to learn."


    "Click!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the door was opened from inside. The people who had been lying


    on the door scattered like birds and beasts, and their movements were extremely fast.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesenia came out and zipped up his thin and breathtaking light blue sun protective coat. Her cheeks


    were red, which was almost unimaginable.


    "Hey, here we meet again, Reporter Qi." Yesenia stepped forward and greeted as if nothing had


    happened.


    A bad foreboding took over Vi.

 Chapter 73 Nearly Strangled To Death

    Chapter 73 Nearly Strangled To Death


    "Come in, Reporter Qi."


    Maynard''s voice came through from inside the office.


    Vi avoided the eye contact, braced herself to go in, and spontaneously closed the door.


    She turned around and found Maynard standing in front of her.


    Vi smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Chu..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was dragged to the


    French window.


    With her back against the cold and hard ss, she was pressed against by Maynard. She was stuck


    between a rock and a hard ce and could not move an inch.


    As always, she failed to push him away. With a big smile on her face, she said, "Mr. Chu, it''s true that I


    wasn''t involved in the eavesdropping."


    But her n was spoiled before she took action.


    "Why didn''t you pick me up at the airport yesterday?" Maynard lifted her chin with his finger. His narrow


    and long eyes were dark and deep.


    Stunned for a while, Vi quickly responded and smiled. "I was dyed by something yesterday, so I


    couldn''te."


    She didn''t want the scoundrels to know that she hade back suddenly when she arrived at the


    airport. After all, it was a bit embarrassing.


    "What is it?" Maynard grasped her tight.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to tell him what had happened in the barbecue party. But


    She suddenly thought of the ugly scene after getting drunk, and immediately dispelled the idea.


    With her long eyshes trembling, Vi looked at her fingers innocently, "Oh, that''s what you asked.


    The magazine never allows idlers. Of course I''m doing an interview outside."


    She inadvertently showed a pleasing smile.


    What responded to her was that he suddenly tightened his grip on her chin, which made her feel so


    painful that she almost shed tears.


    With an expressionless face, Maynard looked at the woman whose eyes had turned red for two


    seconds. Without the least sign of pity for a woman, he asked in a cold voice, "Really?"


    Vi nodded without blinking her eyes, "Of course it''s true. You are my boss. How dare I lie to you?"


    What''s more, she did want to interview yesterday


    "Vi, if I push you off the balcony, will you die or hurt?"


    His eyes were as cold as ice. The hand supporting her chin slid down slowly and grasped her neck with


    all his strength.


    She flushed with suppress and hurriedly pped the hands on her neck.


    The air she breathed became thinner and she felt hard to breathe. Finally, she loosened her grip on her


    neck.


    "Ahem!"


    Vi slowly slid down the ss to the ground. She was breathing the fresh air eagerly, but because of


    the anxiety, she choked and coughed violently.


    With tears in her eyes, Vi raised her head to prevent the tears from falling. She red at him and


    said, "Maynard, what''s wrong with you?"


    Maynard sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and his back to her. "You know what you have done very


    well."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi became nervous. Did, did he find that she was lying?


    She stood up with her hands on her knees and held her head high, which was rare to see. "I''m


    interviewing. How do you make it? Bite me!"


    Maynard acted as if he hadn''t heard what she said, and coldly warned, "You''d better not treat me as a


    fool, or I''ll let you die a miserable death."


    His eyes were full of coldness. He would never allow anyone to deceive him.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. The pain in her neck was lingering and she said, " If there is nothing


    else, I will leave first. "


    She pinched her thighs, trying to make herself look less scared with pain.


    "There is only two months left before the agreed time. You''d better finish as soon as possible. After


    that, everything is off." Maynard didn''t even bother to look at her.


    Anna clenched her hands and said, "I see."


    She touched her neck and concluded that he had been suffering from delusional disorder, although she


    felt that Maynard''s attitude was strange.


    She pushed the door open angrily and walked out. Then she wanted to vent her anger and mmed


    the door.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Not far away, she saw people from the periodical office gathering together and whispering.


    She walked quietly towards them to eavesdrop.


    Those men were talking so happily that they didn''t notice her approaching at all¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, did you see that the beautiful woman who came with Mr. Chu is a popr female star, Yesenia?"


    The colleague Lily said excitedly.


    "Do you think we are blind?" With a small mirror in her left hand and a lipstick in her right hand, Selina


    said, "I found the first one."


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    "It''s obvious that Mr. Chu has a new girlfriend, so Vi has been out of favor at that time." Bess said


    with a pitiful look.


    "No wonder Mr. Chu went on a business trip all of a sudden. It turned out that he was avoiding her. He


    was afraid that she would pester him, which would displease Yesenia," After taking a bite of the burger,


    Wendy finished.


    Not knowing what had happened in front of her and what she had heard just now, Vi thought of what


    Maynard had said in the office all of a sudden. Then she nodded and said.


    It seemed that Maynard wanted to distance himself from her. However, Vi was speechless. It was


    not a big deal to get rid of her?


    "Vi, when did you stand there?" When Lily was about to pour a cup of coffee, she turned around and


    saw her.


    The other three were shocked.


    "Yes, I just came a moment ago." answered Vi, pretending to be innocent


    The four colleagues looked at each other and felt relieved when they realized that they had been out of


    favor.


    "Vi, you''re here just in time. Please help me check these documents."


    Wendy randomly picked up a pile of documents and handed them over to Vi.


    After Vi received it, she was almost pressed by this weight and lost her bnce, almost falling down.


    Before she could say anything, Selina raised her voice while smearing her lipstick on her lips, "Vi,


    I''m thirsty. Could you please help me make coffee? By the way, the chief editor said that you have to


    stay overnight."


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Vi now understood the fickle and cold world.


    She took a look at the four of them who acted as if nothing had happened. She had to agree with the


    principle that the less trouble the better.


    The overtime work of Vi reached half past seven. She nced at the remaining third of the


    documents that hadn''t been restrained, lying on the table, full of helplessness on her face.


    "God, when can I leave?" Vi said while casting a heavy blow on her sour right shoulder.


    She raised her head by ident and saw Maynarde out of his office.


    When Vi wanted to greet him, she thought of the bruises on her neck and silently lowered her head.


    She would rather not see him.


    Despite what she was thinking, she still caught a glimpse of him from the corner of her eyes


    unconsciously. However, Maynard didn''t give her a look, and went out of the door as if nobody was


    there.


    Vi grabbed a guide pen, bit it indignantly and sighed, "What the hell did I do?"


    Whined, she epted her order and went on with her work.


    When Vi finished her work, shey prone on the table again, eyes closed.


    Her cellphone rang at the side of the table. She picked it up and had a look at it. Hesitantly, she


    pressed the answer key. In a strange tone, she said, "Mr. Chu, what are you doing?"


    "I''m hungry." Maynard answered concisely.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shouldn''t she eat something if she was hungry?


    Don''t you know how to eat?


    "Get to the vi in twenty minutes."


    When she was about to refuse his invitation, Maynard, who was on the other end of the line, had hung


    off first.


    It suddenly dawned on her that Maynard asked her to cook for him.


    Vi called him unwillingly, but the call was busy.

 Chapter 74 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 74 Don''t tter Yourself


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She had just called him, and now he was on the phone with


    someone else?


    Looking up at the clock on the wall, she found that it was eight.


    Meanwhile, she was trying to call and refuse him.


    Maynard called her again. She answered, "Mr. Chu, I''m busy."


    "I have sent you objects to buy. Please take them to me."


    Looking at the phone that was hung up again, she wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Her phone rang for new messages.


    A few minutester, Vi received a message and went into the room. She found that the room was


    filled with a lot of food materials. It was Maynard who sent the message.


    She could not ept such a clear cut cut answer.


    In the end, she gave in and lowered her head in front of the evil power of Maynard.


    She took the groceries she bought in a hurry and rang the doorbell of the vi.


    "Come in." He opened the door and turned around to walk in.


    Vi entered the vi, put the things on the table, and shook her sore right hand.


    She had a micro facelift, and saw Maynard watching TV in his room.


    How couldn''t she ask a servant for help if she was hungry?


    "Mr. Chu, can you do that?" Vi grabbed the remoter from his hand. "You''ve been thinking of


    strangling me this morning. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll throw poison into the kitchen if you want me to


    cook now?"


    "Do you dare?" Maynard cast a cold nce at her.


    Vi nodded, "Just let the servant do this."


    Maynard sat upright and loosened the buttons of his two shirts. "If I let the servants do it, you''ll spend


    the rest two months in vain," he said casually


    On a second thought, Vi agreed with her, but she was still very displeased. She opened her mouth,


    but she didn''t have the courage to refute her, so she had to change the topic. "Mr. Chu, what would you


    like to eat?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll make two filet Mignons." Maynard picked up the business magazine on the table and turned two


    pages without raising his head.


    Aplicated look came over Vi''s face. Two copies?


    Perhaps it was because Maynard was so kind that one was for him, the other was for her.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she hadn''t taken any action for quite a while, Maynard stopped reading


    the magazine. "Any problem?" he asked


    A smile appeared on her face. She shook her head and replied, "No problem. I''ll do it right away."


    Vi guessed that Simon was just being tough and soft hearted. She seemed to have forgotten the


    lesson she had received this morning, and rushed into the kitchen to cook excitedly.


    After making two portions of steak, she gently took them out, wearing a new crayon apron.


    Under the hanging light of the crystal chandelier, she looked at the shiny white te, on which there


    was delicious steak with different colors and tastes. She could not help but covet it.


    "Mr. Chu, they are ready." She swallowed and looked away.


    Maynard said in a neither cold nor warm voice. "Light the candles on the table."


    He was right. There were indeed two candles as thick as babies'' arms over there.


    It was the rhythm of a candlelight dinner.


    With a weird feeling in her heart, she looked as if nothing had happened and said in a peaceful voice,


    "Mr. Chu, in fact, it''s just a steak. I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "Reporter Qi, I''m afraid I can''t control you anymore." Maynard said while casting a frightening nce at


    her.


    Then she nodded her head and said, "No, No. I''ll do it right now."


    She lit the candles on the candlestick obediently, and the candlelight was dancing slightly.


    "Bring me a bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite."


    When Vi just finished, Maynard said again.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t you think it''s a bit wasteful?"


    "It''s my money. Does it have anything to do with you?" With no superfluous expression on his face,


    Maynard didn''t answer her question but asked her instead.


    Vi was speechless. She took a bottle of wine from the cupboard specially used to put wine in the


    kitchen, and two goblets by the way out.


    ng! ng! ng


    Just as Vi put the wine and wine on the table, the doorbell rang.


    "Open the door." Maynard gave a hint to her.


    Vi rolled her eyes, wiped her hands on the apron and went to open the door.


    When she saw Yesenia, who was wearing a long red strapless dress and floating long hair, she almost


    closed the door again.


    "Good evening, Miss Qi." Yesenia lifted her long hair, looked at her with a big face and a big smile.


    Vi swallowed hard and said: "Good, good evening."


    "May Ie in?" ncing at inside the room, she said, "I''m afraid that Maynard have been waiting for


    me for so long."


    It seemed that there were a lot of information in her words. She stepped aside in silence. When carols


    came in, she closed the door with a sad face.


    "Damn it! Am Ite?" With a gentle and graceful smile on her face, Yesenia carried a red handbag.


    "I''m on time. Your favorite steak is ready. Sit down and have a taste." Maynard closed the magazine in


    his hand, turned off the light, walked to the table and pulled out the chair for her in person.


    The light in the living room was dim, and the light of the candles swayed slightly on the dining table,


    making it more romantic, Seeing them sitting down one after another, she was smart enough to


    understand that she was self-sentimental.


    "Gulu gulp!"


    Suddenly there came Vi''s stomach, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Reporter Qi, why are you still here?" As if she was not being noticed just now, Maynard frowned for a


    moment and said unhappily, "If you have nothing else to do, you can leave now."


    Being extremely angry, she took off her apron, walked into the kitchen and picked up her bag, ready to


    leave.


    "Wait!" Hearing that, Yesenia stood up, walked over to her and took her hand. "Oh my God! Miss Qi


    has been busy all day long. How about inviting her to have dinner with us together?"


    Vi shook off her hands and said, "No, thank you."


    "Please take a seat." Maynard pulled out the goblet, poured the mellow and fragrant wine into the cup,


    and said slowly.


    A strange look came over to Vi''s face. She looked at the steaks on the table and was confused. "Er,


    Mr. Chu, how can we eat two portions of steak for the three of us?"


    After filling the ss with red wine, Maynard nced at her and said, "There is a dish of food at the


    bottom of the fridge that the servants have made before they get off work. You can eat it."


    Vi rushed into the room in high spirits, guessing whether they were braised prawns or braised pork


    trotters in brown sauce. She couldn''t stop smiling.


    She then opened the refrigerator and found that there was only a dish of fruit sd.


    Upon hearing that, Vi''s face turned green. She immediately took it out and said, "Mr. Chu, are you


    talking about this?"


    "Yes." Maynard said indifferently.


    A feeling of helplessness came over her. Did he do it on purpose?


    Though in pain, she still refused to give up. "Are you sure?"


    "What? Are you questioning me?" Maynard sipped his wine, raised his eyebrows and looked sideways


    at her.


    A smile broke on her lips. "No, I''m not."


    "Miss Qi, please sit down." Yesenia giggled, "Fruit sd is nutritious. You can lose weight."


    Pulling out a chair and sitting between them, Vi helplessly watched them start the dinner.


    She tasted vegetables as tasteful as wax, and looked at Maynard and Yesenia who were sitting in the


    host seat of honor eating delicious steak. She was itching to take the ce of them.


    Turning her eyes away, Anna felt her heart was bleeding. If they had to eat on cold food, she would


    ept it. But why could she eat spicy food while she ate vegetables?


    She only had a few bites and was full of anger. The big difference in her heart made her full of


    anger.

 Chapter 75 Sleepwalk

    Chapter 75 Sleepwalk


    She clenched the fork and finished the meal, resisting the urge to lift the table.


    She pushed the chair away and stood up. "Mr. Chu, if there isn''t anything else, I''ll go back first," she


    said


    She checked the time on her phone. It was 10 p.m.


    Maynard shook the red wine in the ss with a casual expression on his face, ignoring what she said.


    She gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "Damn it. It''ste. I should go home now." Hearing her words, Yesenia pursed her lips with a piece of


    cloth in her hand, with a thoughtful light shing in her eyes.


    "It''s not safe for you to go back alone. Stay here tonight."


    Maynard narrowed his eyes and took a sip of the wine.


    What a simple sentence.


    "Will it be inappropriate?" Hearing his words, Yesenia felt a little surprised and ttered. Then she


    nced at him shyly.


    "That''s it." Maynard drank up the red wine in his ss and made the final decision.


    He bit his lower lip and nodded his head slightly.


    When Vi saw the elegant Yesenia turned into a shy girl and looked at Maynard in horror, she wanted


    to ask him what he had done.


    She bit the bullet and coughed. When they paid their attention to her, she smiled and said, "Mr. Chu, if


    you don''t have anything else Can I leave now? "


    She pointed to the front door.


    They were deeply in love tonight. What was wrong with her?


    "It''s fate. How about letting Miss Qi stay here for one night as well?" Hearing her voice, a smile came to


    her face. Then she looked at Maynard.


    Her body froze and it took her a long time toe back to her senses.


    Maynard''s cold sight fell on her, without any emotion being discerned. His voice was cold, and his


    handsome appearance was expressionless. "There''s no need for that," he said


    When she heard his words, Vi was so angry that she almost fainted.


    Vi had been annoyed, and at this moment, she blurted out, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Lu.


    But I won''t let you down. Well, then I''ll stay overnight."


    "Fine, if you insist, then let''s sleep in the living room." A sinister and terrifying smile yed at the


    corners of Maynard''s right mouth.


    Sleep in the living room?


    On the other side of the road, her face was constantly changing as if she was extremely remorseful.


    When she was about to retreat¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it. There seems to be no new clothes." There was a glint of expectation in Yesenia''s eyes.


    "I''ll ask Elly to bring some clothes for me." With his hands sped together, Maynard suddenly thought


    of something and added, "Oh, by the way, give one for Reporter Qi."


    Upon hearing that, a rebellious look crept over on her face. She had made up her mind not to go back.


    She couldn''t swallow her anger if she didn''t make trouble here.


    After the servant brought clothes to her, Vi took a white replica skirt. After taking a bath, shey on


    the sofa, depressed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Holding a cushion, she looked at the ceiling indifferently.


    After a while, she heard that Yesenia knocked at the door and then entered Maynard''s room and then


    she turned on her phone rm clock, which was used as the countdown function.


    An hourter, when she heard the noise, she sat up and looked up to the second floor. At that moment,


    Yesenia''s face was as red as cooked shrimp, with a sincere smile on her face.


    Biting her fingers, Vi was lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    They could do anything they were supposed to do or do in an hour.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Vi closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but she still couldn''t fall asleep, so she yed online games to


    digest.


    After half an hour, Vi''s finger paused.


    Suddenly, the unfair treatment she had received at dinner came to her mind. She threw the cellphone


    onto the sofa in a hurry, clenching her fist in an attempt to teach him a lesson.


    A roll rolled her eyes. It was already one o''clock in the morning. Everyone was asleep.


    For safety, Vi crept up to the second floor, tried to turn the door knob gently with the minimum force,


    and slowly made a crack in the shutter.


    Because Maynard always liked sleeping without turning on the light, Vi put her head in half of her


    head with uncertainty, lowered her voice and gently said, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu, are you sleeping?"


    There was no answer.


    Nothing?


    She was almost thrilled when she was sure that Maynard had fallen asleep.


    She couldn''t wait to run downstairs to the kitchen and found a stic basin in the sink, and filled it with


    cold water.


    With a basin in her hand, Vi walked into Maynard''s room at a light pace, imagining the scene that he


    thought it was raining outside after he got wet. She was in a very good mood.


    She was so excited that she held the pot tightly


    "Did you have fun?"


    A man''s voice came through loud and clear.


    Vi looked over the window and saw a dark figure sitting on the edge of the bed. The moonlight


    outside the window made the figure look insidious and weird.


    "What the hell!" With a scream of horror, her hand trembled in panic and her pocket sshed all over.


    The water was pouring down from her head. She became wet all over, like a fish that had been pulled


    out of the water.


    "Tickle!"


    The light in the room was on.


    Therefore, the scene inside the room was very clear.


    Vi wiped the water off her face. When she saw Maynard, who should be sleeping tight, looking at


    her, she was so shocked that her chin almost fell to the ground.


    "Vi, do you want to die?" After Maynard lifted the quilt and put on his slippers, he walked up to her in


    three or two steps, with the corner of his mouth raised grimly.


    Her heart felt so cold.


    She was terribly frightened. She quickly came up with an idea¡ª¡ª


    As if she hadn''t heard what Maynard had said, Vi pretended to be calm as if she was in a dream.


    She stretched out her hands and happily walked back the way she hade, like a zombie.


    She murmured to herself, "I''m hungry. Where are you eating? Where are you eating?"


    Vi wanted to run away as if nothing had happened.


    However, the floor was wet. She stepped on the slippery floor and the sole of her foot slipped. After


    dizziness, she fell to the ground and licked mud.


    "Ouch, it hurts..."


    She was lying on the ground in great pain.


    "Reporter Qi, are you sober now?"


    Maynard watched the drama coldly.


    A chill went over her whole body. She stood up from the ground in great pain, rubbed her eyes and


    pretended to be sober. "Mr. Chu, why am I here?"


    Maynard said, swallowing hard.


    A sharp light shed in Maynard''s eyes. He grasped her hand before she said anything, "Do you know


    what you have done?"


    As soon as she felt the warm and hard skin of her hand, she was so frightened that she wanted to


    withdraw her hand, but Maynard seemed to be aware of that and didn''t let her go.


    Vi had to give up. She was confused, "What happened?"


    "And during your dream, you climbed into my bed and kissed and hugged me." Maynard cracked a


    smile and said, "Reporter Qi, I didn''t expect you to have such a strong sense of hunger and thirst, and


    even..."


    The corners of Vi''s eyes kept twitching. She really wanted to say, "Only ghosts are hungry for food.


    Don''t you have a basin in your ce?" Do you think I''m sleepwalking?


    As the words were on the tip of her tongue, she corrected herself, "And what?"


    "So much so, so much so..." Maynard bent over and kissed her ear.


    The kiss almost scared her to jump.


    The next second, she was pushed to the edge of the bed and fell on it heavily, while Maynard fixed her


    hands above her head.


    Vi kicked him up and shouted, "Let me go, you bastard! You pervert!"


    She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Thank you for your praise. I just returned what you did to me." His dark and deep eyes, like two


    mes, slowly fell from her chin to her slender neck.


    Vi trembled like a small animal. She was so nervous that she closed her eyes and dared not to look


    at the sky. She did not dare to provoke him again.


    "Reporter Qi, don''t sleep tonight, or I will lock you up."


    Vi nodded in agreement. "I know, I know."


    Maynard said and left her body. Just as she saw the life road, she sat up and ran to the door, picked up


    the water basin on the ground and escaped as soon as she thought of something.

 Chapter 76 She Is So Angry

    Chapter 76 She Is So Angry


    Aftering out of the danger, she quickly changed her clothes and sat on the sofa, drying her hair.


    When her hair was half dry, she couldn''t help yawning, "I want to sleep."


    However, she thought of the warning from Maynard, who told her not to go to sleep, she looked at the


    ceiling and howled in pain. "What should I do in the long night?"


    Her eyes fell on the LED TV on the wall. All of a sudden, she didn''t finish her sentence.


    She grabbed the rocking device on the table and turned on the TV. After searching for two TV stations,


    she saw the third TV station was broadcasting an ancient TV y called "Long Live Queen".


    Hearing that, Vi was cheered up. She picked up the apple on the table and took a bite. While


    enjoying the apple, she praised the delicate workmanship. As the heroine, she was gorgeous.


    However, two minutester, she saw Chol was the hero with a bright red dress walk from the beautiful


    peach forest dotted with many petals and came toward the queen. The queen was so beautiful that


    Vi almost choked on the apple in her mouth.


    It never urred to her that as a leading man, he was a favor of a man with a humble and fascinating


    appearance, and a favor of a man who was manipted by another woman as a concubine


    She had been watching for two minutes. Seeing that the emperor and the boy had gotten along with


    each other every day, she was quite interested in it.


    However, when he saw that the empress was usurped by the prince regent at the fifth circle and her


    whereabouts were unknown, the man was extremely sad. With a reminder of others, he became the


    eunuch who bore the shame and wanted to avenge the queen. That was really not good for Vi.


    "I will show this to you when you both torture me!"


    She turned off the TV and struck the table heavily. She was so angry that she wanted to send de to


    the scriptwriter, the director and Chol.


    Vi angrily took the phone from the sofa and logged on her Weibo ount.


    Her face was still calm, and she quickly typed with her fingers, "Wow, what a waste of the male favor


    yed by Chol!" Aren''t you pretty? You can''t live on your face! Why did he degrade himself to a


    eunuch! How can you make the empress happy if you are not a man!


    As soon as she sent the message, she calmed down and fell asleep. The next day when she woke up,


    she found that Maynard and Yesenia had woken up and went downstairs one after another after she


    had washed her face and rinsed her mouth.


    After thinking over, she took the initiative to go to the kitchen to prepare the dinner, hoping that


    Maynard would forget what had happenedst night for the sake of her ttery.


    She put a clean big onion on the chopping board in a new cotton dress with cartoon characters.


    The moment the onion was cut off, she kept singing while cutting the onion. "If you''re like cutting my


    heart one by one into the onion


    Her tears came out joyfully.


    "What the hell are you doing! If you don''t want to do it, it''s not up to you. "


    At the sight of her self-abuse behavior, Maynard''s facepletely darkened.


    After being scolded by him, Vi put down the knife in her hand and smiled apologetically. "I will do it


    right now."


    She put the onion, which had been cut off, on the te with a numb expression on her face.


    Maynard snorted coldly. "Last night, you didn''t fall asleep, did you?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi stopped her hand and exaggeratedlyughed, "No, I''m not asleep."


    "You''d better be." Maynard stared at her in confusion.


    She couldn''t help being nervous and began to cut a melon in a hurry.


    Then he turned around and opened the fridge.


    "Ah!"


    After cutting two pieces, Vi could not help but scream out. She raised her hand and was about to put


    her left index finger into her mouth.


    "Did you cut yourself again?" Hearing her voice, Maynard closed the door of the fridge with a bang. He


    grasped her left hand and pulled it over to have a look.


    With a cunning look, she waved her hand in front of Maynard''s eyes,ughing out loud, "Hahaha,


    you''re fooled!"


    Her left hand was clean and slender. There was no wound.


    Maynard''s face darkened. After a while, he grabbed the knife from her hand, pulled her hand and


    pressed it against the chopping board. "Since you want to cheat me, I''ll satisfy you."


    Looking at the knife worriedly, Vi realized that she had caused a scene. She quickly drew her hand


    back, but the other party held it too tight, and she could not get it back at all.


    She had to put on a long face and tried her best tofort him. "Mr. Chu, calm down. Don''t be


    impulsive. Just say it in a peaceful way," she said


    "How dare you lie to me?" Maynard lifted her chin and forced her to look at him.


    "I won''t, I won''t," said Vi, shaking her head vigorously


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be faking it, Maynard put down the kitchen knife.


    When he was distracted, Vi pulled her hand back, threw the kitchen knife aside, held his waist and


    shouted, "Miss Lu, help!"


    "Let go!" Maynard''s face turned deathly pale and he tried hard to push her away from his waist.


    However, he failed, as if there was a ster in her body.


    Vi deliberately rubbed herself against him. She cleared her throat and changed into a dreamy tone.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Chu, please don''t embarrass me with what I shouldn''t do. I Poor. "


    The sound of her high-heeled shoes knocking on the floor was heard all the way from far to near. With


    a provocative expression on her face, Vi thought that Maynard wouldn''t be able to punish her in front


    of Yesenia.


    Maynard looked down at her and didn''t push her away either. His bantering eyes seemed to be


    watching a jumping clown performing.


    She felt something wrong, but she couldn''t find it out for a while.


    "What What happened? " When she came in and saw them clinging to each other, Yesenia''s face


    suddenly turned stiff.


    "I asked her to cook your favorite Kung Pao Chicken, but she didn''t know how to cook it. It''s useless to


    hold me crying." Maynard said in a calm and rxed tone as if he was talking about the weather.


    Her mouth was wide open as if she could swallow an egg.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t do this, you can just study hard in the future." With that, Yesenia helped


    her to get off from Maynard. Yesenia seemed friendly but actuallyforted her in a cold voice.


    A caring smile appeared on Yesenia''s face. However, the manicured nails pinched the back of her


    hand.


    Vi gasped. Oh my God, it hurt so much.


    She felt very aggrieved, but she still loosened her grip on Maynard''s waist and wrapped Yesenia''s arms


    around it with force, pinching it hard.


    She stepped back two steps when she saw Yesenia grimaced. "You are right, Miss Lu. I will try my


    best."


    A cool and refreshed look crept up on her face.


    If Yesenia dare to pinch her hand, she will pinch her waist. If a tiger does not get angry, how dare he


    take her as a sick cat?


    Hearing her words, Yesenia responded with a smile, without the slightest trace of a smile in her eyes.


    "Reporter Qi, hurry up and cook. Let''s go out to wait. There''s heavy smoke in the kitchen." Maynard


    noticed their moves and said as if nothing had happened.


    Hearing the word ''heavy'' from his mouth, Vi could not help but want to p him to death. She


    grumbled in her heart, "What the hell are you eating?"


    ncing at her, Yesenia said, "Thank you, Miss. Qi."


    Though being annoyed, Vi had to keep smiling.

 Chapter 77 Little Jin Looking For Trouble

    Chapter 77 Little Jin Looking For Trouble


    After being a nanny, she was exhausted and went to work at the periodical office.


    "Vi is here. Someone is waiting for you in the reception room." Selina applied red nail polish to her


    fingernails and didn''t even raise her head.


    "Who is it?"


    "We''ll know when we get there." Selina looked her polished nails up and down.


    On a second thought, Vi felt the same way. She walked in directly without caring about the


    uneasiness in her heart.


    When she opened the door and saw it was Chol, she couldn''t help but think of what he had acted as a


    favor of a man. She looked at him with a hint of anger and pity unconsciously.


    "What do you mean?" Sitting on the sofa and meeting her frightening eyes, he became gloomy


    immediately.


    Trying to calm down, Vi sat on the sofa in front of him and said with a smile, "Nothing. I don''t know if


    a big star wants to interview me."


    He touched thechrymal mole under the corner of his left eye with his left index finger and then


    walked towards her and sat down.


    Vi felt very ufortable as Simon was sitting too close to her. She quickly moved to the other


    side.


    "Tell me, what did you do yesterday?" He asked in a gentle voice, getting closer to her.


    A shiver went down her spine when she thought of the TV series in which a man''s supporting role was


    even on TVst night. She quickly replied: "I didn''t do anything."


    He took out his phone from his pocket and looked at the screen. "Hey, there was a Weibo post of Little


    Jinst night, which stirred up a storm. It''s amazing."


    She was confused. Although she didn''t know what happened, the Weibo was hers.


    Sheughed, and pretended to be a fool, trying to pick out herself. "Oh, really? I don''t know. I never


    use Weibo. "


    "Don''t you need to tweet?" The smile on his face was subtle.


    Upon hearing this, Vi''s scalp tingled and she looked distressed. "Yes, I am very busy these days and


    I have no spare time at all."


    When their eyes met, they tussled, as if they were doing some special tussle.


    "Vi!" Just as they two confronted each other, Mul ran in from outside, with admiration and starry


    eyes. "You''re so awesome, sister Vi. Last night, there was an exciting and fervent post in your


    Weibo for the hero''s favorite role."


    Vi was stunned. She could feel the constant ck smoke and chill from Chol, which were spreading.


    He stood up with his arms folded across his chest, and the corners of his eyes Rose. "Dear little


    reporter, what''s the name of your sister''s Weibo post?" As soon as she came to herself and was about


    to cover her mouth, Chol grabbed her hand.


    "Miss. Qi, it is so adorable. You will easily recognize it." She could barely resist the seduction in his


    eyes.


    Vi covered her face in silence. She was no longer willing to face the reality. She wanted to escape


    when she saw the general trend.


    "Reporter Qi, what happened?" At the same time, he put one of his hands in front of her. His charming


    face was half smiling.


    Realizing that there was something wrong, Mul quickly ran out of the room, leaving Vi behind.


    Putting down her hands on her face, Vi nodded helplessly. "Yes, I am Little Jin who will kill herself at


    any cost, but I don''t think it will cause any sensation."


    "Really?" He sat back on the sofa and threw the phone to her. "Well, see what you have done!"


    With her arms and legs, Vi took a close look at her Weibo.


    She found that many fans of Chol had quarreled on her Weibo, and they showed in the words that she


    was too flirtatious.


    Some people even showed a look of contempt and disdain on their faces, saying that she didn''t know


    that true love valued soul resonance, and that the true love depended on whether they love for each


    other.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched at these words. She couldn''t help but think in her mind, ''So,


    somebody wants toy-boy to be a eunuch?''


    "Now, let''s start reading the first page." He reminded.


    Coming back to herself, Vi swiped up and saw another post with the name of dark fan. The name


    was "The Good-looking Person Is Supposed To Die".


    Vi went in with a dark face, but she was stunned when she saw the result. The top contents of the


    article said that if Chol really couldn''t satisfy in that respect, he couldn''t find a girlfriend, so he


    deliberately put on make-up and acted as if he were a real flirt.


    With the delicious food on her face, Joyce turned her eyes away out of instinct and nced at a certain


    ce of Jeremy.


    With a darkened face, he strode close to her and said word by word, "This morning, outside the filming


    site, all the fans surround me, seeing me appear. And that''s your reaction!"


    When she was forced to the corner, she coughed awkwardly. "Well, calm down. I am just adding fuel to


    the me. I don''t start it." He punched the wall behind her with his right hand and shouted in a rage, "If


    it wasn''t for yourst sentence, who would be so bored to test whether you can do it or not!"


    Margaret turned pale with fear. She held his hand that was smashing the wall and said, "how could I


    know that someone would make use of it? Don''t be impulsive. It hurts so much when you throw your


    hand to the wall. "


    He was so angry butughed. Fortunately, he had calmed down. "So, it''s my fault?"


    Vi shook her head against her conscience and nodded again. She was not reconciled at all.


    "Actually, it doesn''t mean that you''re good at acting, right?"


    "Humph!" "If it''s about that in your own Weibo, I wouldn''t have to worry so much," he added


    Vi gave him a strange look. "Why do you doubt that the Weibo name is mine?"


    He hit her forehead with his fist and said angrily, "Look at the name of Little Jin Qi, who can you


    deceive?"


    A strange voice came from behind.


    When Chol touched the wound on his right hand by ident, his mouth twitched.


    Vi took a look and found his hand was injured. She pulled him to the sofa and took out a


    handkerchief from her bag.


    When he moved his fingers and saw the pig head pattern on the handkerchief, he nced at her coldly.


    "You are on purpose, aren''t you?"


    Vi quivered her neck and smiled apologetically. Then she continued, "But then again, is there any


    problem with your sex life? If you have any problems, go to see a doctor and get well as soon as


    possible. "


    "If you dare say that again, I will expose you!" He picked up his phone and waved it in front of her eyes.


    Being sensible, she kept her mouth shut.


    The three female colleagues who had pushed the door in looked at each other when they heard the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    news. They came to Chol at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with you, Chol?" Bess looked distressed. "Is it because of the lipstick?"


    He was expressionless and didn''t even bother to respond to her.


    Vi quickly stepped aside and let three female colleagues surround him so that he could find an


    opportunity to escape.


    "Don''t be so upset. Even if you can''t make it, I can still cook tiger whip Soup for you every day," Selina


    added


    The expression on his face changed from bad to heavy rain. He pushed her away tirelessly, and turned


    to hold Vi''s hand. "Go. I can''t swallow my anger if I don''t arrest you!"


    He dragged her to the door and refused to let her go. "No, I can''t. It takes time and money to get the


    case handled. It''s not worth it!"


    "It''s none of your business!" He was so angry that he ignored the wound on his opponent and lifted her


    up.


    "I''m not happy with that!"


    She couldn''t afford it!

 Chapter 78 The Waist Was Injured

    Chapter 78 The Waist Was Injured


    At the sight of this, a sad look appeared on Vi''s face. She had never expected that she would be


    carried out of the guest room by a man in a princess''s arms.


    "What are you doing?" Maynard walked in with his long, straight leg, ignoring the scene in front of him.


    Vi felt like weeping but had no tears. "Mr. Chu, I can exin." He nced at her with affection in his


    eyes. "Of course we are going to rify it."


    Vi suddenly shivered.


    Maynard didn''t get angry but smiled. "Can you put my employees down first?"


    "No way." He lowered his head and whispered to her, "I''ve spoken so ambiguously, but your boss didn''t


    take it the wrong way."


    "Put me down first," said Vi, gritting her teeth


    He felt hurt on his face and said, "I have to hug you even though you are shameless. Why do you turn


    against me now?"


    Under her instinct, Vi took a look at the direction of Maynard. She opened her mouth to exin, but


    she felt that it had nothing to do with him. After hesitating for a while, she gritted her teeth and gave up.


    "Vi,e down here." Maynard''s eyes were bright and dark. He crossed his hands over his chest.


    Although he could tell whether he was happy or angry, his body gave off an icy aura. "How deep is your


    bottom?" he asked


    Upon hearing his words, Vi felt like she was about to spit out blood. She stretched out her hand and


    said, "Mr. Chu, please listen to my exnation."


    Chol held her even tighter, looking as if he was about to object to Maynard. A bright smile lit up in


    Chol''s peach blossom eyes, and the tear mole at the corner of his eye seemed to glow.


    Maynard walked to him and stretched out his hand to hold his arm. "Let her go. Don''t let me repeat it,"


    he said in an icy voice


    It seemed that there were two mountains in front of her, which made her hard to breathe. Their


    pressure was so strong that she almost couldn''t stand it.


    Vi could not stand it anymore. She raised her head and hit Chol''s chin heavily. As a result, Chol put


    her down due to pain.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she hurriedly escaped from his hands and pushed him away.


    Chol was distracted by the pain from his chin, so he couldn''t stand firm and fell backward.


    When Vi saw this, it was toote to grab his hands.


    She suddenly covered her eyes with her hands, not daring to look straight into his eyes.


    "Ouch!" Chol''s back fell down to a flowerpot beside the door. The sharp pain made him gasp.


    Hearing the sound, Vi felt pain for him. When she opened her eyes, she reached out her hand to


    hold him and asked, "Are you okay?" However, when she noticed the gloomy gazing from Maynard,


    she withdrew her hand in embarrassment.


    "Mr. Jin, you were bad luck today." Said Maynard, walking up to him and looking down at him.


    Chol was so angry that he could not say a word.


    "Send him to the hospital." Maynard cast a sideways nce at him and quickly withdrew his sight as if


    he had seen something annoying. Then he patted the dust off his clothes, which didn''t exist at all.


    Vi nodded her head several times and saw him off with a fawning smile.


    After making sure that he had left, she walked to him and supported him up with all her strength. "Hold


    on, Chol. I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    His charming face turned pale at the moment, and his forehead was covered with thick beads of sweat,


    which looked like he had been seriously injured.


    "Damn you!" Putting his hand over his waist, and gritting his teeth, he said, "Miss. Qi, do you want


    others to suspect that my waist doesn''t recover because of some indescribable reasons?"


    The corners of Vi''s eyes twitched violently. She didn''t know what to do at that moment. "You can''t go


    to the hospital. Then you tell me what should I do?"


    When he cautiously took a step forward, he still hurt his waist, which made him sweat. He gritted his


    teeth and continued, "Send me back to my apartment."


    Vi did as instructed, and took a cab with him to the apartment.


    She helped him to sit on the bed, and took out two tissues to wipe his sweat. Sheforted him in a


    gentle voice, "You should have a good rest these days. You''ll be fine in a few days."


    He just sneered, took out his phone and dialed 110. On seeing this, she quickly grabbed the phone.


    "Give it to me!" He reached out his hand to grab it.


    With one hand holding the phone in her hand, Vi stepped back andined, "Mr. Jin, I sent you


    back out of kindness, but you actually hurt me in this way of removing the vignce." As soon as he


    touched her waist, the pain made him change his expression. He didn''t care about what she said. "If


    my memory serves me right, I became like this because of you."


    She didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    She nodded her head, pressed her lips and smiled, "I admit it was my fault. I''m trying to make it up?


    Can you reconcile with me? "


    She folded her hands and made a gesture of "please" and winked her eyes to act cute.


    "Dream on!" He snorted with disdain and refused him directly.


    A little disappointed.


    "Rat-a-tat!" At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is that? I''ll open the door. " ncing at the door, she was about to walk over.


    "Stop!" He just couldn''t let this happen.


    "Why?" asked a youngdy in confusion


    "Once we meet, they spread the news that my waist is injured to the media. There must be a scandal


    again." He stared at her with his eyes wide open, fearing that she would y a trick and open the


    door.

 Chapter 79 Being Bullied

    Chapter 79 Being Bullied


    After thinking for a while, the knock on the door was still ringing. It seemed that Chol was very anxious.


    Vi''s eyes twinkled slightly, and she managed to take her steps back. She put on a cunning smile as


    if she was a viin, "Mr. Jin, I think it''s better for me to open the door. Maybe it''s your fans who want to


    take advantage of you when they see you''re hurt."


    "Fuck off!" At the same time, he threw his fist on her face, and scolded, "You did it on purpose, didn''t


    you?"


    A smile crept on on her face. "I just want to make a deal with you."


    "Tell me, what''s your condition?" Feeling speechless, he was helpless.


    It''s a good chance for Vi. Her eyes suddenly brightened. She gave a few quiet coughs and said


    seriously, "It''s very simple. Bury out with me and you can''t sue me."


    "No way!" He gritted his teeth with rage.


    Vi crooked her head and looked innocent. She pointed at the back with her thumb and said, "It


    seems that our negotiation has failed. I''ll open the door."


    She ran excitedly to the door and was about to knock.


    "Stop!"


    He stared straight at her.


    Vi shrugged indifferently.


    "Okay,"


    When he had no choice but topromise in pain¡ª¡ª


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A sound came from the key hole, and then the door was opened.


    When she turned around, she saw a man with ck eyeliner, and she immediately stepped back.


    Her back was cold, and she opened her hands mechanically to show her innocence. "Mr. Jin, I didn''t


    open the door."


    Chol showed that he didn''t want to see her anymore.


    "Is Chol living here?" The woman, who was dressed seductively, held a bunch of keys and looked her


    up and down.


    Nodded a little instinctively.


    "Can you get out of the way and let me in?" The woman looked inside.


    Vi stepped aside. As the woman entered, she closed the door and became extremely nervous.


    The woman walked into the room. When she saw the man lying on the sofa, she couldn''t help but


    After saying that, she sat beside Chol and pped him.


    "Ouch! It hurts! Be gentle!" He covered his waist with one hand, and his face was deadly pale. He


    gasped in astonishment.


    "What''s wrong with your waist? Let me have a look. Wait a minute!" She looked at them with a strange


    look on her face, and said, "You two, did you do something shameful behind my back that got your


    waist hurt?"


    Shaking her head violently, Vi thought to herself, ''Thisdy is dressed in famous brand clothes


    Maybe


    "You think too much." He looked at Vi with obvious disgust in his eyes.


    "Chol, then why did you get injured? Who did that to you?" The woman put her handbag on the table.


    Her fat face with heavy makeup gave off a murderous look.


    Vi instinctively moved away, but she was very excited. Thisdy dressed so well, and she was so


    nervous about Chol. What''s more, the key to his house must be a rich woman who kept him.


    She put her hands on her cheeks and burst into heartyughter. She was being sarcastic again.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    When Vi was still lost in her own thoughts, she was awakened by the sound of mom.


    She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe it, "She is your mother?"


    "Yes. Do you think everyone has the key to my home?" He rolled his eyes, annoyed.


    Vi felt ashamed to think so. She answered, "No, No."


    When his mother had confirmed that it was just an ident, she showed an affable smile on her face


    and asked, "Chol, is this your girlfriend?"


    What she said made Vi stunned. Then she walked to jade and exined, "Aunt, I don''t..."


    "Yes, we were together half a month ago." He was one step ahead of Vi.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine as she saw the malice in his eyes, "You have a girlfriend? Why didn''t


    you tell me earlier?" Jina seemed to be ming her, but in fact, she was overjoyed. She grabbed


    Vi''s arm and said, "Come on, my good girl, tell me your name, and what do you do?"


    "Well, I''m not..." Vi was about to exin when she was interrupted by another voice¡ª¡ª


    "Mom, you will frighten her if you ask too much at once. Is that true, Little Jin?" He looked sideways at


    her with a faint smile.


    "Ha ha." a tremendous shock came to her


    "So you are Little Jin. Come here and have a seat." Jina looked at her for a while. The more she looked


    at her, the more satisfied she was. Jina didn''t say anything, but took her to the opposite sofa and sat


    down.


    Knowing that she had been retaliated against by him, Vi could only nod.


    Jina held Vi''s delicate hand and kept stroking it. "Little Jin, when will you get married and have a


    baby?"


    A faint smile appeared on Vi''s face, but she felt a little nervous inside. She wasining in


    sorrow and turned to look at Chol for help.


    It seemed that Chol didn''t see hering. He leaned against the sofazily and said affectionately, "I''ll


    think about what Little Jin wants."


    At that moment, a strong urge to spit out blood was felt in her heart. She attempted to withdraw her


    hand from Jade''s, but she failed every time.

 Chapter 80 A Million

    Chapter 80 A Million


    After hearing the "early marriage" of Jina, Vi barely maintained the calmness on the surface and


    went to the kitchen to cook.


    Vi put thest fish soup on the table, ced the first four dishes together, forming four dishes and


    one soup.


    "Wow, you''re such a good cook! Can we eat them?" When his mother entered the bedroom, he said


    wickedly.


    Wiping her hands on the apron, she nced at him and said, "If you don''t want to eat it, then don''t eat


    it. Maybe I''m still poisoning it."


    "You are so poisonous!" Chol blurted out some foulnguage.


    Vi gave him a deep look and said coldly, "Shit is also poison."


    "¡­¡­" Chol.


    "Father, father, where are we going?" Vi took out her mobile phone and saw the name of "Maynard"


    on the screen. She rolled her eyes at Chol as she walked to the balcony to answer the phone.


    He raised his eyebrows and involuntarily stared at the dishes on the table, After hanging up the phone,


    she walked out of the dining room with a sad look. "I have something to deal with, so I have to go now.


    You and Aunt Jina enjoy the meal, bye."


    Carrying her bag, she walked away.


    Then she drove back to the vi in a tough way.


    She saw Maynard sitting on the sofa, and an appleptop was ced on one of his legs. Besides, his


    long hands typed on theptop flexibly.


    Slightly stepping down, she walked over to him carefully and asked, "Mr. Chu, what can I do for you?"


    While Maynard took time out of his busy schedule to check the watch on his wrist, he said in an


    indifferent tone, "Reporter Qi, it''s time to cook."


    In her dream, a mini version of herself pped at Maynard, and then scolded, "Just eat! Eat! You just


    know what to eat!"


    The more thoughts she had, the more thrilled she became. identally, she let out a titter.


    "Reporter Qi, what are youughing at?" Maynard lifted his head. He looked very handsome with no


    superfluous expression on his face.


    Slightly shaking her head, Vi pointed to the kitchen and smiled: "Nothing. I''ll do it right away."


    Maynard then looked away.


    An hourter, when Vi finished cooking and was about to go upstairs and ask Maynard to have


    dinner, he wore his suit jacket and went downstairs.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched a little. "Mr. Chu, what''s wrong?"


    "I just answered a phone call from thepany. I have something to deal with." Maynard tied his tie


    and looked at her. "I''ll be back in a minute. Wait for me."


    Vi shook her head and said with an embarrassed look on her face, "Mr. Chu, I''m afraid I can''t do


    that. I have to go hometer."


    "You should know that I couldn''t see you when I came back." After Maynard tied his tie, he walked past


    her and rubbed her hair.


    Thoughing here with goose bumps all over her body, she could only ept the fact and flinch.


    Sitting on the sofa and waiting for a long time, Vi looked at the time from seven to nine. Her eyelids


    began to roll uncontrobly.


    Beep


    Her phone was ringing when she was about to fall asleep.


    Upon hearing that, a slight pain on her face disappeared. She managed to open her eyes and took


    over the phone. As she went to the voicemail, she found that it was an MMS.


    It was a message about the handsome men and beautiful women. Under the dazzling light, Yesenia


    and Maynard jumped gracefully through the waltz. They looked like a perfect couple.


    She was so angry that her face was distorted. She raised her hand and wanted to smash the cell


    phone. But when she thought that she had just bought the cell phone, she controlled her anger.


    She walked on the smooth wood floor with her hands on her hips. She walked back and forth for


    several circles. When she calmed down, she stopped to pour herself a ss of water. After taking a


    sip, she said, "I have waited for so many years. How could they be so deep in love! Damn it! "


    She put down the ss of water heavily and her anger, which she had just managed to pacify, burnt


    again. She had waited for Maynard half a day, but she had been waiting for such a thing.


    Considering that she couldn''t let her enemy have fun, she sat back on the sofa and dialed Maynard''s


    number.


    "¡­¡­ Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected at the moment... "


    "Okay, you win," said Vi, huffing and puffing


    She put the food into the refrigerator, picked up her bag and walked out of the vi.


    When she came downstairs, she was angry and kicked the nts on the parterre.


    A beam of bright light came over and she could hardly open her eyes.


    After the light of the Bentley died off, Vi slowly opened her eyes and saw that Bentley was one of the


    regr cars of Maynard.


    Clenching her fists, she pretended not to see them and passed by that car.


    The door was opened and Maynard got off from the passenger seat. His smell of alcohol almost made


    Vi pass out.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me, Vi?" Maynard tumbled onto Vi, who staggered a little to steady


    herself.


    Thinking of the MMS, she felt very resentful. "You have the nerve to ask, what have you done?"


    Maynard lifted her chin with his hand. "Don''t get involved in my business," he warned her coldly


    "Miss Qi, please take care of Mr. Chu. I''m leaving now." Julie got out of the driver''s seat and fled as if


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    she didn''t see anything.


    She got rid of his hand and ced him on the car. Then she patted his face, which had a distinct


    outline, and said, "Okay. I won''t interfere in your personal affairs. I leave!"


    "Thump!"


    As soon as she took a few steps forward, she heard a sound of someone falling down behind her.


    Turning her head, she looked back and found that Maynard, who was leaning against his car body, had


    fallen on the stairs by only a few steps.


    Upon hearing this, Vi''s face changed. She immediately ran over and looked over at him. Seeing that


    his eyes were closed and his thin lips were pursed slightly, she reached out her hand to touch his nose.


    When she was sure that her breath was steady, she stood up and wanted to kick him, but she shrank


    back and decided to let it go.


    Vi crossed her arms over her chest and walked around him back to the starting point. "Aren''t you


    very arrogant? You can sleep here tonight. "


    She thought that she could relieve her anger by doing that.


    However


    Looking at a face simr to Ann''s, Vi hesitated. She didn''t even know who the man was. She didn''t


    want to offend him, but she also knew that Maynard was Ann''s father after all


    If he was kept in the hospital, or some one stabbed him in the back, his son would be dead.


    Vi brushed her hair and wailed. She had no choice but to get her up. It took her all her strength to


    get her back to his room.


    Vi was like throwing a mountain on the bed. She unhappily punched her sore waist and painful back.


    After she came to her senses, she squatted down and took off his clothes and socks.


    After work, she yawned and exhausted.


    She shook her head and was about to leave. But a hand suddenly grabbed her and she fell on


    Maynard in an instant.


    With her hands and feet struggling on him, she shouted angrily, "Maynard!"


    Hearing her rubbing, Maynard opened his slightly drunk and hazy eyes. As he was woken up by her


    rubbing his eyes, he chose to submit by instinct. He put his big hand on her slender waist and pressed


    his body on her.


    A tall figure was hugging Vi in the top of her head. And she could not move as being pressed down.


    When she was about to copse, the soft and overbearing kiss from her forehead, nose to lips


    Vi couldn''t help screaming, but her voice was soon drowned in her mouth. It felt like the surging sea,


    like a whirlpool that was spinning faster and faster. She could only grab the bed sheet, and she was


    constantly being extorted


    "Wake up!"


    The next day, when she felt the pain on her face, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    They looked up and saw Maynard''s handsome face, wheat colored skin, eight pack abs under the hard


    chest, a pair of suit pants with straight, long legs


    A warm feeling coursed through Vis nose, she sat up subconsciously and asked, "Mr. Chu, what''s


    wrong with it? Why did you pat me?"


    "Why did you lie beside mest night?" When he took a look at the coat, shirt and tie thrown on the


    floor, a cold expression appeared in his eyes all of a sudden, With these thoughts in her mind, Vi


    covered her face with her hands and sobbed. After sobbing twice, she vigntly pulled the quilt over the


    quilt and covered herself. She said, "Mr. Chu,st night, you were lured by lust and lured me into doing


    something evil. If that happened, how could I marry in the future?"


    When it came to her grief, she wipe away the tears that didn''t even exist.


    Maynard examined her suit and asked, "What do you want?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi stopped for a second, then she reached out a finger and said, "We have


    known each other once, so if you give me one million, I will take it as nothing has happened."


    "Okay." Maynardughed in a strange way.


    "Give it to me." Though taken advantage ofst night, nothing uncontroble happened. It was worthy


    of one million dors.


    While she wascent, she didn''t know that danger was approaching


    "Let me be satisfied first." Maynard put her down and put her hands above her head with his big hands


    sping hers.


    "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 81 An Indirect Kiss

    Chapter 81 An Indirect Kiss


    "You make a price. It''s time for me to review what happenedst night."


    A chill came from her. She looked down and darkness came over her eyes. "Let go of me. I don''t want


    the money, okay?"


    "Toote." A me came to his eyes.


    Noticing his big handing down more and more slowly, she burst into tears. In a hurry, she blurted


    out, "I didn''t take a showerst night, and you didn''t either."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the hands on her lower abdomen had been removed, but she did


    not dare to breathe deeply.


    "Damn it!" Maynard swore, and then loosened her grip with a dark face.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She smiled and said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Chu, I''m too weak to


    help you with the bath, right?"


    "Change all my bed sheet and quilt." Maynard ignored her and went straight to the bathroom with a suit


    of clean clothes.


    When Vi heard the sound of running water, she made a face with her back to him. "You did such a


    thing to me and even asked me to change the bed sheet. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Staring at the bed sheet and quilt for a long time, she did not move. She pulled over her cor and


    smelled it. She was sweating heavily.


    Biting her finger, Vi hesitated for a few seconds and then ran to the wardrobe of Maynard to pick up


    a shirt and a coat. She snuck into the bathroom of the next room and took a shower.


    Ten minutester, she got dressed and walked out of the bathroom.


    He was wearing a white shirt. His hair was wet and translucent.


    The length of the dress just covered the part five centimeters below her hip. Because of this, she


    perfect showed her slender and white legs in front of victor. As she moved, she was unique in charm


    and charm.


    A dark fog appeared in Maynard''s eyes, which were thick and unfathomable.


    Vi was not aware of what she was doing at all. She saw Maynard standing by the window after


    taking a bath and getting dressed. She curled her long hair, leaned against the wall and pointed at a


    finger. "Mr. Chu, I''m not scolding you. As far as I''m concerned, the rabbit doesn''t eat the grass near the


    hole. How could you treat me like that?"


    "When did I say I was a rabbit?" Instead of getting angry, Maynardughed. He stared at her with his


    sharp eyes.


    When she looked at her own clothes, she got goose bumps all over and thought there was no problem.


    She forced a smile and tried to ease the atmosphere. "Mr. Chu, I know I''m beautiful, but don''t be


    obsessed with me," she said


    She winked at Maynard.


    Maynard moved his eyes, as if nothing had happened, and opened his thin lips with a clear line of line.


    "Qi Reporter, give me some money."


    "What?"


    "When you wore my clothes in the past, I didn''t care if you were pitiful or not. Now if I allow you to do


    so, you will be in trouble." With an expressionless face, Maynard opened his eyes and lied.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She asked out of curiosity, "How much do I have to pay you?"


    "20000 for one dress." Maynard spat out a number.


    Vi went crazy and came to grab his left hand. "If you don''t have any money, you can sell me


    directly."


    Maynard coldly nced at her, and nodded slightly. "I will think about it. Come on, change the bed


    sheet and quilt to cook."


    She couldn''t help but regret.


    She was worried that he would sell her to a remote ce and eat the earth. She smiled bitterly and


    took him to sit on the sofa.


    She went to the back of the sofa and massaged his head gently. "Mr. Chu, you drank so muchst


    night. Your head hurts, right?" she asked in a soft voice


    Maynard closed his eyes and stayed silent, enjoying her unprofessional service.


    Seeing that he didn''t listen to her, she could do nothing but pleaded, "Mr. Chu, I was just joking. Please


    don''t take it seriously."


    Ignoring them, Maynard adjusted his cor slowly and said, "I want you to pay for it."


    Vi stopped the massage, refraining herself from pinching him to death. She gritted her teeth and


    said, "I''llpensate,pensate!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mr. Chu, please enjoy your breakfast,"


    When Maynard came down to the dining table, she carried a bowl of porridge and put it on the table.


    Then she ran into the kitchen.


    Maynard gave a nce at her, and lost his appetite.


    She walked out of the kitchen and put a lunch box on the table. "Mr. Chu, why don''t you eat?"


    She walked to the hallway to change her shoes.


    As soon as he opened the heat preservation box, Maynard saw it was the chicken soup cooked by


    herself. A cloud passed over his face. "Reporter Qi, who is this for?"


    Vi turned around and ran to grab it. Maynard lightly pped her hands away. She didn''t even have a


    chance to touch the edge of the lunch box.


    A wicked idea came to her mind. She chuckled awkwardly, "That''s an experiment. You can''t eat it."


    It was supposed to be a fawning one for Chol, but now it was owned by Maynard.


    "Really?" Maynard looked at her deeply.


    "Yes, yes!" She stared at the soup nervously and didn''t know what to do, fearing that he would fall


    down.


    Maynard noticed what she was doing, and an idea shed across his eyes. "In that case, let me have a


    taste," he said


    "No way!" When she saw him drinking the soup, she was so angry that she wanted to spit blood. She


    ran to him and wanted to take the soup from him.


    Maynard drunk a little and gave the lunch box to her. Vi looked at the box and found there was only


    half left.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. "How can you drink it?"


    "I''m serving you as your little rat. You should be deeply grateful." Maynard took out a few paper towels


    and wiped his mouth in a leisure manner.


    Vi took a deep breath and tried hard to control the impulse to roar, forcing a smile and hypnotizing


    herself, "Yes, I should be happy, happy!"


    Holding the left half of the chicken soup, she was about to die of heartache. She couldn''t believe that


    the good soup was almost pained to death by him She wanted to cry.


    Thinking of that, she felt a little bit unfair. As soon as she touched her stomach, she raised her head


    and drank the rest of the congee in one gulp.


    As she raised her head, the cor of her shirt was slightly open. From the angle of Maynard, he could


    see her white skin and partly visible skin.


    Maynard looked at it and his eyes darkened.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "Not bad."


    Upon hearing his words, Vi curled her lips in a way that only


    Remembering the owner of the voice all of a sudden, she stopped her work in her hands as if a frozen


    chicken. She raised her head like a machine, noticing that Maynard''s eyes had turned hot.


    Maynard took a step and walked to her, with his hands around her waist and maliciously blew a breath


    by her ear. "Then we will do something interesting."


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi''s hands trembled. She was so scared that she almost threw the


    lunch box out. Thinking of what she had done, she blushed.


    She withdrew in a hurry. When her back hit the cold marble table, she felt like she could not retreat at


    all. In such a crisis like this, she could not escape.


    Swallowing hard, she said, "Well, it''s not good to work in broad daylight..."


    After saying this, she burst into tears.


    "I don''t mind." Maynard lowered his head and unbuttoned her shirt with his long and clean hands. As if


    she was struck by electricity, she grasped his messy hands, with her brain in a mess

 Chapter 82 Slight Fracture

    Chapter 82 Slight Fracture


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this moment, the door bell rang.


    A warm smile crept up over her face. She pointed at the door and said, "Mr. Chu, our guest has arrived.


    I''ll go to open the door."


    Maynard released her, without saying a word.


    It was like a great amnesty to Vi. She opened the door, "Hello..."


    Thest half sentence was stuck in her throat when she found it was Yesenia standing outside.


    "Miss Qi." A cold and venomous look shed across her eyes.


    Following her strange sight, she noticed that she had unbuttoned two buttons of her shirt.


    She quickly buttoned her hands and forced a smile. "Miss Lu, pleasee in."


    The more he looked at her, the more he realized that she was wearing a T-shirt, which was Maynard''s.


    She bit her teeth, seeming very jealous.


    The sharp fingernails pierced into the palms of her palms. The pain brought her back to her senses.


    She smiled and walked in from the side of Vi.


    Vi closed the door and couldn''t help feeling nervous when she thought of the look in Yesenia''s eyes.


    However, when she saw the beautiful smile on Yesenia''s face, she doubted that she had seen it wrong.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She followed behind Yesenia.


    "Maynard! How can you let Miss Qi dress like this?"


    Maynard didn''t raise his head, but read the business newspaper in his hand.


    "Miss Qi, what happened?" Hearing what he said, Yesenia got a little embarrassed. She looked at Vi


    with a stiff smile.


    Seeing that it was a good opportunity to smooth over Maynard''s name, Vi pulled out a chair and


    invited Fiona to sit down. With an aggrieved look on her face, she said, "Miss Lu, there''s something you


    don''t know. It''s Mr. Chu who forced me to wear like this and asked me to hang around in front of him."


    Vi pretended to sob, hoping to leave a pitiful impression on others.


    She didn''t know that it was a straight threat to Yesenia.


    With hatred inside her heart, Yesenia took a deep breath and looked at Maynard in disagreement.


    "Maynard, you can''t go too far to Miss Qi. Miss Qi, you have to learn to resist him."


    "He''s a CEO. I''m just a worker. I can''t outwit him. What can I do? I''m also desperate."


    Maynard raised his thick and flying eyebrows and put down the newspaper after hearing her nonsense.


    "Miss Lu, what are you doing here?" he asked


    Yesenia paused for a moment, and then she said with concern, "You drank a lotst night. I''m so


    worried about you, so Ie here to have a look."


    Maynard nodded to her with a calm face.


    Seeing that he was indifferent to what she had said, she seriously suspected that he might have a split


    personality.


    She didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her! She even molested her over and over again.


    "Reporter Qi, remember to go to work." Maynard picked up the thermos box with chicken soup on the


    table, threw it into the trash can in front of Vi and left.


    Her chest heaving and her face flushed with anger. Looking at the trash can, she almost went crazy.


    "Miss Qi, can you tell me what happened between you and Maynard?"


    As soon as he left, Yesenia''s face turned dark and cloudy.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She felt something was wrong. "Well, nothing happened."


    She blurted out and ran upstairs to get her bag, trying to leave this damned ce.


    "Stop!" Yesenia was so angry that she ran up to her and grabbed her left hand.


    Vi ran to the seventh step and was caught. She frowned with pain and said, "Can you let go of me


    first?"


    Taking a look at the steps, Yesenia continued in an ambiguous tone, "Well, I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    As soon as Yesenia let go of her hand, Vi was pushed forcefully on her back, which made her fall off


    the stairs unsteadily.


    "Hiss!"


    When she fell on the cold and hard floor, she dropped her left hand to the ground first. It hurt so much


    that her face was covered with cold sweat.


    "How is it going?" Speaking of which, Yesenia was taking his time to walk downstairs slowly. She


    looked down at her and said, "You asked me to let you go!"


    She struggled to sit up on the floor with her uninjured right hand, but the wound on her right hand was


    still identally pulled.


    She yelled out of pain, looking at the chief culprit angrily, and red at him. "Well, you push me down.


    Are you trying to murder me or there''s something wrong with it?"


    She almost yelled out thest sentence.


    Yesenia squatted down, pulled her hair and warned her maliciously, "Vi. Don''t think you can be


    proud of yourself just because you are loved by Maynard!"


    She felt that she had bought a watchst year!


    She opened her mouth in an attempt to bite his hand with her hair torn, but carols ran away so fast that


    she failed.


    Upon hearing that, Vi got flustered and exasperated. "Miss Lu, since Mr. Chu didn''t say that you are


    his girlfriend, don''t you think you are interfering too much?"


    "Don''t becent. Maynard belongs to me in the end!" Yesenia threw a card on the ground and


    said to her disdainfully, "The password on this card is 7448. Here you are. Take it and buy some


    clothes in case that you need to wear the broken clothes to move to another city."


    Vi looked at the ck card on the ground, which seemed tough at her brazenly. She suddenly


    became very angry. "Damn it!"


    "You''d better behave yourself, otherwise I won''t let you stay in a city any longer." Yesenia took a few


    steps back to keep a distance from her. Then she tossed her long hair with a trace of disdain.


    Unable to swallow her anger, Vi took off her high heels and threw them at her.


    Yesenia was hit. The high-heeled shoes grazed her left cheek and left a scar.


    Seeing this, Vi was less depressed.


    If anyone dares to hurt her, she will let her bleed a little.


    "I''ll kill you!" When she touched her face, Yesenia found that there was blood on her fingertips. She


    walked to her in rage


    Vi felt extremely sad. She screamed, "Someone is killing me! Help! "


    When she thought she was going to die, the door opened.


    "Miss Qi, what''s wrong with you?" When the servant Miss Wu entered the room and saw that Vi fell


    to the ground, she quickly ran over to help her up.


    Yesenia was not willing to stop.


    Vi considered Miss Wu to be her life-saving straw.


    Miss Wu helped her sit on the sofa. She nced at Yesenia suspiciously, but then she looked away


    and asked, "Miss Qi, what happened?" "Miss Qi, you are too careless. You fell down from the stairs."


    Walking up to her, Yesenia med her, "be careful next time. Don''t make a second mistake."


    After saying that, she left with her head held high.


    Upon hearing that, Vi was so angry that she pounded on the sofa with her right hand heavily. She


    decided to revenge on Yesenia next time.


    Miss Wu picked up the bank card on the ground and handed it to her. "Miss Qi, did Miss Lu lose it?"


    Looking at the bank card with grievances, Vi was quite unhappy, but when she thought of


    something, she took it over.


    She was apanied by Miss Wu to the hospital to check the wound on her hand.


    The doctor looked at the X-ray and sighed, "How did you fall?"


    "Not careful," said Vi with a smile


    "It''s a slight fracture of your left hand and it needs to be mped. Besides, you are not allowed to touch


    water for a few days. Remember?" The doctor put down the X-ray and looked at her sympathetically.


    Looking at the doctor who seemed to be pondering, Vi nodded and said bravely, "I will take care,


    thank you doctor."


    She seemed to have agreed to his suggestion, but in fact, she had alreadye up with a hundred


    different ways to kill Yesenia.

 Chapter 83 Being Locked

    Chapter 83 Being Locked


    Vi came out of the hospital and saw the maids leave. Then she looked at herself¡ª¡ª


    Her left hand''s injured part was fixed with gauze bandages which revealed part of her body. She even


    tied up her left hand with a bandage around the neck, but


    The sight of her sad look made her depressed all the time.


    She thought of Chol who was also injured and felt as if she had been reduced to the same situation, so


    she took a cab to see him.


    "Who is it?" He opened the door with his hand on his waist. He was displeased to see the chief culprit


    who had hurt him. "What are you doing here?" he asked


    A ttering smile appeared on her face. She pointed at her left hand and said, "Mr. Jin, let''s have a


    good chat. Look, both of us are injured. We have a lot to talk about."


    He leaned against the door and looked at her up and down. When he found her left hand was


    bandaged like a pig''s elbow, he burst intoughter, "Ha ha, ha, I didn''t expect you to have such a


    situation." When she saw the undisguised schadenfreude in his eyes, she felt as if she had tens of


    thousands of arrows in her chest.


    "Hahaha!" He poked her in the arm and burst intoughter.


    As the blood could not stopughing, Vi pushed herself into the room and pped him on his back.


    He screamed out of pain, turned around and red at her. "Do you want to murder me?"


    Vi threw up her hands and said innocently, "No, I just pat it lightly."


    "You!" He pointed at her. For a long time, he was too angry to say a word.


    Vi supported him with her right hand. With a ttering smile on her face, she said, "Come in. Let''s sit


    on the sofa. It''s so embarrassing to be seen standing at the door."


    "Are you threatening me?" He shook off her right hand andughed angrily.


    Upon hearing that, Vi opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "How could that be? It''s just that you''re a


    public figure. It''s not good to be photographed. "


    "Good, very good!" He smiled and gave her a hint with his eyes, "What are you waiting for? Help me to


    the sofa and sit down!"


    His loud voice almost deafened her. She rubbed her ears and nodded: "Yes, sir. No problem."


    Still holding him with her arms, she stretched out her right leg to m the door behind her. With a click,


    the door was closed.


    Then she carefully helped him to sit on the sofa. After Chol sat down, he raised his chin and said, "I''m


    thirsty, get me some water."


    With a slight smile on her face, Vi said: "okay."


    She walked around the table, picked up a cup with her right hand and put it on it. Then she lifted the


    kettle with her right hand and poured the water into the cup.


    Just then, he picked up the phone on the sofa and quickly dialed 110, "Hello, it this the police? I was


    imprisoned by a crazy fan of hers. Come on... "


    With a embarrassed smile on her face, she quickly bent over and took over the microphone. "Hello, is


    that uncle police? My boyfriend has schizophrenia


    Then she immediately hung up the phone and put it into her pocket. With a triumphant look on her face,


    she said, "Mr. Jin, you are really something! But without your cell phone, how can you make the call


    again?"


    "Hmm?" He sneered and immediately picked up thendline phone on the desk.


    Quickly, Vi ran to the other side and pulled out the phone. She smiled wickedly, "There''s nothing you


    can do about it now!"


    "Give me back my phone!" He gritted his teeth and looked at her.


    Vi patted the pocket of her cell phone. "You want it, beg me."


    "Crazy woman, are you kidding me? That''s my phone!"


    He reached out his hand, trying to grab it.


    Taking two steps backward, Vi stuck out her tongue and said, "It belongs to whoever has it."


    Just then, her phone rang. And it was not from her.


    "Someone called me and gave me back my phone." He threw a cushion at her.


    It was his agent. She nced at him and said calmly, "It''s your agent."


    "Then let me answer the phone." He was speechless.


    His phone was still ringing. Looking at the caller ID, she smiled and said, "No. I didn''t forget who


    threatened to sue me."


    He sat down with his legs crossed. "Little Jin, I apologize for what I have done to you. As long as you


    let me answer the phone, all the old grudges are gone."


    "So you won''t sue me?"


    "Of course not. Trust me." The smile on his face disappeared, and was reced by sincerity and


    seriousness.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally walked over and handed the phone to him. Just as she


    was about to say something, he waved his hand and grabbed it.


    Vi almost grasped the other side of the phone. Her face flushed with anger. "You son of a bitch! How


    dare you lie to me!"


    "You deserve it! Bite me! " He tried his best topete with her and raised his eyebrows provocatively.


    Vi clenched her teeth secretly and her hands were still busy. She grabbed the cell phone tightly with


    her right hand, but it was impossible for her to resist with both of her hands. When they were struggling,


    Chol pushed the cell phone too hard and the cell phone suddenly flew out.


    Vi was taken aback and fell forward all of a sudden, falling on him.


    "Wow!" His face turned pale as he was held down. "Get up, Vi."


    Not only didn''t Vi get up, but she also used all her strength to press on him. "I can''t get up. If you


    dare to grab my cell phone, I''ll press you to death!"


    "Stop! That''s enough!" Bearing the pain, he pinched her face in two different directions.


    Her tears fell because of the pain, and she pounded his chest with her left hand, "It hurts!"


    "Ahem!" She coughed fiercely.


    When they heard the voice, they both stopped and looked in the direction of the voice.


    That was all right. They were shocked to see that the door was opened from nowhere. Jina was


    standing at the door, and two policemen in police uniform were standing on both sides of the door.


    Vi stood up immediately. She felt like weeping but had no tears because she had been seen lying on


    him just now.


    She was innocent for the rest of her life, and it was all arranged by Chol.


    Three minutester, Vi put the tea in front of them one by one, swallowed and opened her mouth


    with difficulty, "Sir, may I know who are you?"


    "Twenty minutes ago, we received a call from the police. We were worried about you, so we came to


    have a look. We didn''t expect that we would be worried too much." The older policeman had exined


    why they came. An expression of embarrassment shed across his face.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. Then, she said: "I see."


    She took a stealthy nce at the direction of Chol, seeing that his face was full of ridicule, but


    fortunately, she did not expose it. Thus, she breathed a sigh of relief without being noticed.


    "Sir, I know it. They have good rtionship. There must be something wrong." Jinaughed heartily,


    "Such a question as that just now, is exactly what I want."


    Vi was speechless She seemed to have found something amazing.


    "Mom." He winked at Jina, hoping she could stop.


    "Why did you blink?" Jina was confused and asked, "Is your eyes ufortable?"


    He was speechless.


    A cute smile appeared on Vi''s face. She pretended to be considerate and said, "Aunt Jina, he is


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    shy."


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    "You still call me Auntie?" Jina med, smiling her eyes into a seam. "This is not good. You have to call


    me mom when you apply for a marriage certificate."


    "Yes, yes."


    Then she looked at the man who was about to say something but stopped on a second thought. The


    expressions on his face kept changing. She threw eight of a standard teeth to provoke him.


    "Ahem!" The young policeman let out a cough and stared at Chol. He criticized him seriously, "Mr. Jin,


    you have brought trouble to our police. We can''t arrest you even if you have mental illness."


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." Jina interceded for her son.


    Vi nodded. She seemed to be telling the truth, but in fact, she had stealthily made it ck, "Yes, he''s


    normally fine, but he just can''t control himself when he has an attack of his disease."


    He was so angry that he fell off the sofa. Vi was very gentle and considerate to help him up, and


    pinched his waist when nobody saw her.


    He pulled her hands off him and looked terrible.


    Vi looked at the ceiling, pretending not to see anything.


    The two policemen looked at each other.


    "You are his girlfriend. If such things happen again, I suggest that you send him to the psychiatric


    hospital." The elderly policeman stood up and saluted the young policeman.


    Vi nodded.

 Chapter 84 Thats So Unbelievable

    Chapter 84 That''s So Unbelievable


    When Vi returned to the vi and saw that Yesenia was about toe back, she immediately rolled


    her eyes.


    "Miss Qi, how is the wound on your hand?" Taking a sip of the coffee brought by the servant, Yesenia


    said slowly.


    Vi gave her a ferocious look. When the maid Miss Wu passed by, she reached out and pulled her.


    "Miss Wu, where is Mr. Chu?"


    Miss Wu took a look at the upstairs and lowered her voice, "Mr. Chu is on the phone in the study


    upstairs. Miss Qi, if you have nothing else to say, I will go."


    Vi waved her hand and said, "Go ahead."


    "Miss Qi, you are really an excellent housekeeper. Birds of a feather flock together." Putting down the


    coffee on the table, she teased her mercilessly.


    Taking three deep breaths, she threw the ck card onto her body, and said with a proud smile, "This


    card is returned to you. I''m not inck of money. Besides, as long as I want anything, just as Mr. Chu


    waved his hand."


    "You are out of line, Vi."


    Hearing her words, Yesenia got up in a hurry and left the card on the ground.


    "Really?" Maynard came downstairs with a faint smile. "Reporter Qi, I don''t remember saying that."


    She chuckled. "Ha ha." she didn''t expect that Maynard would say something like that.


    She poured a cup of water for Maynard and winked broadly. "Mr. Chu, please think it over." she said


    Maynard received the water, but he didn''t seem to see it and warned seriously, "Reporter Qi, if I


    remember correctly, you ended up like this because of money."


    Vi was so angry that her hands were trembling.


    "It seems that you have a bad memory, Miss Qi. How about buying some walnuts to make it up?"


    With a big smile on her face, Yesenia stood up, came to Maynard''s side and looked at her.


    Trying to hold back her anger, she clenched her fists unconsciously and said, "No need for that. On the


    contrary, your face is so pale. You should eat more pig blood to get invigorated."


    ''Nourish the brain?'' My whole family is nourishing my brain!


    "Pig blood?" Brows furrowed, Yesenia looked a little angry and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Vi went around the table and sat down in the sofa. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Mr. Chu, did I


    say something wrong?"


    At the same time, Yesenia looked at her together with Maynard.


    "I think you two should eat more." Maynard frowned in an almost invisible way.


    At the sight of Yesenia''s pale face, Vi felt so happy that she ignored what Maynard had said.


    Back to a polite smile, Yesenia said, "It''s fate. I''m going home. See you tomorrow."


    "Reporter Qi, see our guest out." Maynard said and cast a nce at Vi.


    A faint smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Yes."


    She sent Yesenia out until she disappeared, and then she mmed the door as if to vent her anger.


    She turned around and looked at Maynard with dissatisfaction in her eyes. "Mr. Chu, please don''t say


    that."


    "Tell me the truth." Maynard answered her very simply. His cold sight fell on her left arm. "Why are your


    arms tied up like a mummy?" he asked


    On thinking of this, she felt not only humiliated but also disgraced. She stepped forward and took the


    water from his hand, which made her even more depressed.


    Maynard grasped her. With a serious expression and sharp eyes, he asked, "How did you hurt your


    hand?"


    She wanted to tell him the truth, but she was afraid that perhaps he was too obsessed with her to stand


    by her.


    So she shrugged helplessly. "I fell down from the upstairs by ident. That''s all."


    Hearing that, Maynard frowned and scolded in a cold voice, "Why are you always injured? How many


    times have you done this month? "


    Vi put the ss back into his hand, a surge of evil fire rose in her heart. "If you didn''t always make


    trouble for me, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    She couldn''t help but run out of the vi with her eyes red.


    A shop with colorful lights was running down the street.


    The more she thought of the fact that most of the reason why she behaved like an idiot was because of


    Maynard, the more aggrieved she felt.


    Unconsciously, she ran to the other side of the road, and the light turned from green to red.


    Beep


    When Vi saw a taxi driving towards her, her mind went nk.


    Suddenly a strong force grabbed her back and pulled her backwards. She thought she would have


    fallen to the ground, but unexpectedly she fell into a embrace with a smell of tobo.


    "Vi, are you mad? Don''t you know how dangerous it is when you see a car? " When she got rid of


    the car, Maynard grasped her shoulders with both his hands, and his handsome face was full of anger.


    People passed by and saw them. They all looked at them curiously.


    Coming to herself, she shook off his hand and said stubbornly, "Are you crazy? It''s none of your


    business whether I''m alive or dead."


    "Vi, don''t be ungrateful!" mes of fury were burning in Maynard''s eyes.


    Vi turned her head away and didn''t look at him.


    "Miss, your boyfriend is worried about you. If there is any misunderstanding, you can tell him directly."


    A middle-aged man said as he couldn''t stand it.


    "That''s right." The crowd echoed.


    Vi stepped back hurriedly to keep a distance from him. "I don''t know him."


    She felt very humiliated, and she really wanted to get rid of Maynard.


    "Miss, don''t tease me." Another woman tried to help, "Your boyfriend looks so worried about you. How


    could you not know him?"


    "Little girl, there is a limit to your temper. Don''t run away from such a good man." Another grey haired


    old man looked at them kindly.


    Richie put his arms around her in a domineering manner and whispered in her ear, "have you heard


    that? There is a limit to your tantrums. "


    Trying several times but failed to free herself from his grip, Vi''s mind became hot with anger. "Think


    about it. If we are boyfriend and girlfriend, then my girlfriend was injured. My boyfriend should carry his


    girlfriend gently and considerately. What about him?"


    "What''s wrong with him?" The innkeeper asked.


    ncing at Maynard, Vi said without mercy, "It is kind of him not to let me carry him."


    "No way!" The woman shouted in disbelief.


    When Vi was about to say something, she was pulled outside by Maynard, who was so angry that


    he directly stopped a car to put her in.


    Vi gripped the door with her left hand, refusing to get in, and yelled, "Help! He''s a beast in human


    attire, wanting to rape!"


    As soon as the onlookers saw the scene, they hurriedly pulled her back. With cautious and doubtful


    eyes, they looked at Maynard.


    "Vi, are you sure you won''t leave?" Maynard closed the door of the taxi and looked sideways coldly.


    Standing in front of everyone, Vi made a face and said, "Everyone, we are not boyfriend and


    girlfriend. We are enemies."


    "Lad, I advise you to mind your behavior." The man stroked his beard.


    When she saw Maynard turn into a scum from her boyfriend, she was refreshed. "Uncle is right. You


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    should be a good person."


    As a cold aura kept emitting from her body, Maynard criticized her for being too noisy. In a few strides,


    he covered her mouth with his hand and said, "Are you enough?"


    Her fists and kicks failed, so her mouth was covered and she couldn''t make a sound. In a rage, she


    opened her mouth and bit Maynard''s hand.


    People at present took this seriously and almost at the same time pulled the two of them apart. When


    Vi realized what she had done, she immediately loosened her grip.


    Maynard shook his left hand, which had already got teeth marks and drool on it, with obvious disgust in


    his long and narrow Phoenix eyes.

 Chapter 85 So Calm

    Chapter 85 So Calm


    Maynard took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. After that, he raised his hand and threw it into a


    trash can beside him. Then he walked towards her in straight legs.


    "What do you want?" Everyone stood in front of him.


    "Fuck off!" With an impatient look on his face and a touch of his thin lips, Maynard''s frosty aura, which


    belonged to the dominant position, overwhelmed him.


    The crowd had never seen such an aggressive person. They hesitated for two seconds and then left.


    After all, they didn''t have to get into any trouble.


    Standing in front of others, she bit her lower lip in fear.


    At this moment, she was extremely regretful. She didn''t know how he would punish her.


    Maynard nced at her and bent down, "Get in."


    what?


    She thought there was something wrong with her ears and didn''t move for a long time.


    People around were surprised.


    "Vie over here." Maynard urged in a cold voice.


    Looking at the person who had always been upright, noble and noble, now bending down, she did not


    seem to be ugly, and there was no w in her whole body. Instead, she gave an indescribable


    attraction to her.


    Vi muttered unconsciously, "Did I hear it wrong?"


    The arrogant Maynard wanted to carry her?


    "No. hurry up!"


    A cold and unhappy voice sounded beside her ears, pulling her back to reality.


    Seeing that he turned impatient, she confirmed that she didn''t mishear. In the full view of the public,


    sheid her head on his broad back.


    The people at present rolled their eyes. They just fought for a long time. Was it true that couples were


    still quarreling?


    The slightly yellowish streetlights had drawn the two figures long. Outside them were the cars that


    came and went, and the lights that came from time to time. Vi felt the world around her was so


    mysterious and so unreal.


    After she poked Maynard''s hard back, she put her hand around his neck and finally feltfortable.


    Therefore, she took pleasure in it at ease.


    "I have a motorbike and I never ride it..."


    On the way back to Maynard''s house with her on his back, she was in a good mood and sang


    cheerfully.


    "I''ll throw you out if you keep singing." Maynard frowned and turned his head. Obviously, he was in a


    very bad mood.


    She listened to him and listened attentively. Out of curiosity, she approached his ear and said, "Mr.


    Chu, you said you didn''t want to carry me at first, but why are you willing to carry me now?"


    With one of his hands, Maynard pushed her head away. However, he still said in disgust, "For the sake


    of your snake spirit disease, I''ll give you a little punishmentter on."


    Hearing what he said, Vi''s mouth twitched and she shook her feet to show her strength. "Humph,


    even if you say something bad, you can''t stop me from feeling good."


    "Don''t becent." Maynard sneered.


    Curling her lips, Vi suddenly thought of something. She leaned her head against his back and


    sighed. "Mr. Chu, if you really put down your airs, no one would refuse you."


    Maynard stopped and kept silent.


    She didn''t care about being carried by him. Her eyelids became heavier and she gradually fell asleep.


    Vi didn''t wake up until they arrived at the vi and got her down.


    Suddenly, she felt a burst of pain in her stomach. She covered her stomach and groaned.


    When Maynard came out of the kitchen and saw that the corner of her clothes was stained with blood,


    his face changed. He walked over and checked nervously, "Where did you get hurt?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking hold of his hands that were moving, she could feel the pain that was about to fall. She thought it


    was time for her rtives to visit


    All of a sudden, she became extremely embarrassed. She grasped Maynard''s hand as if she was a


    life-saving straw and pouted. "Mr. Chu, death is at stake. Please help me."


    "I''m calling 120 right now." She didn''t seem to be faking it, and there was worry and concern in her


    eyes, which he didn''t even notice.


    Vi stopped him immediately. She forced a smile and felt heartbroken. "It''s not that serious. I just


    want to ask you to buy me something in the supermarket."


    This thing was useless to call the ambnce.


    "What is it?" Maynard looked at her and opened his thin lips slightly.


    After thinking for a while, she whispered a few words into his ear.


    "Wait for me." He picked up the key of the car and drove away.


    Vi was stupefied. "Don''t you even think about it?"


    What responded her was the sound of starting the engine.


    A little surprised to see that he could still help her so calmly and unhurriedly under such a


    circumstance. She gave a thumbs up in admiration to him.


    It took only a few minutes for her to hear the car stop outside.


    All of a sudden, a man came to her. When the door was opened, she saw Maynard in embarrassment


    and anger.


    Rubbing her eyes, she doubted that she had misjudged him.


    "Don''t let me see it again." Maynard''s face was as dark as ink. He thrust all the things he had bought


    into her hands in fear that she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "Why?" asked Vi in confusion


    "You didn''t tell me that Seveness is sanitary pads. Very good!" Maynard said through gritted teeth.


    He thought it would be a band aid


    With her eyes wide open, Vi said, "Are you kidding me? You bought it without knowing it?"


    It was not that he was invincible, but he was totally ignorant?


    Maynard gave her a ferocious stare, and then said expressionlessly, "Congrattions, you almost


    made me a pervert."


    A mixed feeling came to Vi''s mind all of a sudden. She couldn''t help imagining the scene where


    Maynard shuttled back and forth in the store of sanitary napkins while the shop assistants were


    whispering to each other. She couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect you to be


    here too."


    Maynard gave her a cold nce and went up to the second floor sullenly.


    It was not until she felt the familiar pain on her lower abdomen that she came to realize and hurried into


    the bathroom.


    After everything was handled, she walked out with a sigh of relief.


    She found that Maynard didn''t get off, went upstairs to the second floor and knocked on the door,


    holding back herughter.


    "Don''te in if there is nothing important."


    Hearing this emotionless voice, Vi rolled her eyes.


    She ced her hand on her stomach, which was still throbbing in pain, and walked into the room,


    thinking that she was particrly considerate. "Mr. Chu, it''s just a shopping spree. It''s not a big deal."


    "Are you done?" Maynardy in the bed, reading a book, and without raising his head, said, "After that,


    stay away from me."


    Sitting next to him, Vi pouted and said, "Mr. Chu, don''t be so fussy. We just bought some sanitary


    napkins? I''ve bought it many times. "


    Hearing that, Maynard burst intoughter. Atst, he was willing to give her a hint of relief. "You''re a


    woman, and I''m a man. Reporter Qi, please don''t make a mistake," he said


    Vi said with a ttering smile on her face. "That''s right. But, Mr. Chu, you seem to have the book


    upside down."


    The veins stood out on Maynard''s forehead, and his handsome face seemed to be covered with ice.

 Chapter 89 Be Careful With The Baby

    Chapter 89 Be Careful With The Baby


    After watching the video, though she didn''t know how it spread, she knew that it must have caused a


    great disturbance outside.


    In the morning, when she woke up, she rubbed her head and wanted to check the time, her phone rang


    beside her.


    When she saw the name of the editor in chief showed on the screen of her cellphone, she suddenly felt


    like a hot potato in her hand. She had an impulse to throw it out.


    "You twerp! Answer the phone!" Ann''s milk voice came from the kitchen, which sounded a little


    impatient.


    "Good morning, chief editor. I didn''t expect you to go to work so early. You are indeed our role model."


    Vi smiled obsequiously and tried her best to tter Stephanie. At the same time, she was afraid that


    she would be killed.


    "Vi, I woke up so early, it''s all because of the bad things you did!" Stephanie''s furious voice came


    from the other end of the line.


    Vi paused for a few seconds and replied decisively, "Chief, something happened when I asked for


    leave?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" When she heard her gasp from the other end of the phone, she seemed to


    be furious. "The news has gone viral on the Inte! Vi do you think you are great? "


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi exined in a hurry. "Chief, listen to me. Mr. Chu has impure motives when he gives me money.


    I''m not in a hurry Like that. "


    "I don''t care what you look like. You just take the money that Mr. Chu gives you and throw away


    whatever you like," On the other side of the phone, Stephanie''s tone was filled with envy and jealousy.


    "The other girls are doomed to fail."


    Hearing this, Vi rolled her eyes and said gently, "I see. Next time, I''ll do what you said."


    "Well, you don''t have to go to work today. The reporters who have made all kinds of gossip are waiting


    for the news at the periodical office today." Stephanie gave her a tongueshing. "You''ve brought a lot


    of trouble to the periodical office."


    When Vi wanted to say something, the Chief had already hung up the phone.


    When they arrived at the living room, Vi bent over the table and looked at Ann, who was eating her


    sandwich. "I think I can''t go out these days. Ann, what should I do?"


    "It''s okay. You''ll be lively several dayster." Annforted her in a soft tone and then picked up his


    schoolbag and went to school.


    Vi whined and ran into the bathroom to wash up.


    She had no appetite and stayed at home for more than an hour in fear. When the door was knocked


    down in front of her, a group of bodyguards came in.


    She had met them a few times and knew that they were people of Maynard.


    Looking at the door that had been kicked to the ground, she stood up from the sofa angrily. "Can you


    stop kicking my door? If you want to buy a good one now, it will be very expensive! "


    "Miss Qi, our young master asked us to arrest you. Sorry to offend you!"


    A bodyguard strode towards her and before she could react, he hit her on the back of her neck.


    Her eyes went dark and she lost consciousness for a while.


    "Mr. Chu, this girl looks nice, but I don''t know when she will wake up,"


    "Shut up!"


    After waking up, Vi heard a slightly frivolous and strange man''s voice, and then a slightly annoyed


    voice belonged to Maynard.


    Lying on the handmade wool carpet, Vi looked around stealthily, caught sight of men and women


    flirting around, and sniffed a mixture of different kinds of red wine.


    She suspected that she was in a club full of luxury and dissipation.


    Besides, she could hear the conversation between Maynard and several rich young men now and then.


    When she remembered that it was him who asked people to take her to this ce, she was about to


    blow up.


    However, she finally chose to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep, so that she could run away as


    soon as she had time.


    It was just that the air-conditioner here was too cold that she could not help sneezing.


    "Now that you are awake, stop pretending."


    Maynard walked to her side and looked down at her.


    Vi suddenly sat up, held on to the sofa and stood up. "Where am I? I want to go back."


    "Wow, here is the Milky way! Most people can''te in if they want." A man in expensive clothes with


    a slightly swollen face came over and made fun of her.


    The Gxy was a ce where the upper ss of A City often went to have fun. Each floor had its own


    use. It was very expensive..


    Vi yelled in her mind. She grabbed hold of Maynard''s cracked sleeve and said, "Take me back."


    Once people came to this shabby ce with no money, they were hard to go out.


    Maynard pulled her hand away, leaned against the sofazily and snapped his fingers. "If you want to


    go, put it on first."


    A good-looking waitress came in with a ck and white dress in her hand.


    ncing at it, she went over, picked it up and said, "It''s just a dress? ¡­¡­ Well, I refuse! "


    When she recognized that it was a maid''s uniform, which made her look very sexy with her breasts


    exposed, she changed her mind. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to bury a hole in the ground.


    Some people around her even wanted to stir up trouble to watch the drama. She really wanted to die.


    Maynard crossed his legs and tapped his slender and clean fingertips on them indistinctly. "I''ll ask


    someone to help you."


    "Little sister, it is my pleasure to serve you." The man who had told her where he was made a toast and


    looked at hersciviously.


    After a cold war, she red at Maynard a few times and grinded her teeth. "Okay, I''ll change it!"


    She took the maid''s suit and got changed with the help of the maid.


    When she came out, everyone looked at her in an ambiguous way, which made her stand as the sun,


    She pulled down the hemline of the skirt, which was so short that her heart was broken down.


    "Why are you still standing there?" At the same time, Maynard said, "Come here and pour us some


    wine."


    Hearing that, Vi stopped pulling the corner of her dress and smiled, which was uglier than crying. "I


    see."


    She walked over uneasily and poured a ss of wine for him, praying to kill him.


    She didn''t show it on her face. After pouring the wine for the other two people, she saw a rich man next


    to her who was drunk and couldn''t open his eyes. She hesitated.


    "Why are you standing still? Hurry up!" Maynard urged impatiently.


    Coming back to pour herself a ss of wine.


    "My little beauty, let me take good care of you..." The man smelled like alcohol. He opened his eyes


    and saw her slender legs. Then he reached out his hand and touched them.


    She felt something like a snake covered her legs. Seeing him taking advantage of her, she stopped


    pouring wine. Some of the wine spilled out and she hit the bottle in her hand when she came to her


    senses.


    "ng!"


    "Ouch!"


    The bottle fell to the ground and broke into pieces. The blood with a man covering his forehead


    shocked many people.


    When she realized what she had done, she could not help but run to Maynard and ask for help, "Mr.


    Chu, help."


    Maynard smiled back and raised his thin lips slightly. "Surrender yourself."


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. Her anger turned into a smile. "Don''t regret it."


    "Mr. Chu." Sweating profusely, the manager of the Gxy ran to them. When he saw her, he hesitated


    and asked, "Do you want to hand her over to the police?"


    Vi looked at him pitifully.


    Maynard gave her a deep look. Before he said anything, Vi sobbed inconsbly.


    She pointed at the clothes on her body and covered her eyes with her right hand, "Honey, I understand


    your taste. You just like to see others flirt me, so you are a ghost."


    "Really?" Maynard raised his eyebrows with great interest, and his sexy ending voice rose slowly.


    Hearing what he had said, Vi could do nothing but sigh deeply. She clutched her belly and said,


    "Darling, if you are not afraid that our baby and I will lose life, then just take me to prison."


    Everyone was stunned by what she said.


    Maynard observed Vi for two seconds, and after seeing her scared to death, he hugged her and


    stood up. "Take care of the broken ss on the floor and that person too."


    The manager wiped the sweat on his face and nodded quickly.


    And then he walked out with a hand holding Vi''s.


    Like being in danger, she grabbed the sofa tightly and said, "No, I won''t go with you."


    The consequences would be unimaginable if she was caught in jail.


    Maynard touched her underbelly with his big hand and sneered, "Reporter Qi, you should be obedient.


    Don''t hurt the baby."


    Upon hearing this, Vi almost passed out.

 Chapter 90 Whats The Truth

    Chapter 90 What''s The Truth


    She was thrown on the sofa the moment she returned to the vi by Maynard. Looking at the shining


    light of the cubic crystal chandelier overhead, she felt very ufortable.


    Fortunately, she changed back to original clothes before leaving, not wearing that shameless maid''s


    dress.


    She tried her best to hide herself from the man in front of her. In a defensive tone, she asked,


    "Maynard, what are you doing?"


    Maynard untied his tie and took off the tailor-made Armani suit, and throw it onto the sofa behind him


    neatly.


    When he heard her, he walked up to her and raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you pregnant? You need to


    stay in the vi for recuperation. When you give birth to a baby in ten months, I will let you go. "


    what!


    She couldn''t sit still for a while and fell off the sofa.


    She covered her hurt butt and red at him. "That''s just a lie I made up. Do you have to take it


    seriously?"


    Maynard bent down and covered her petite body with his tall body.


    They were very close to each other. Vi seemed to be able to smell the smoke of tobo from him


    every time she breathed, and her heart beat faster inexplicably


    With his hands on the back of the sofa between his legs, Maynard didn''t take what she had said


    seriously. He said, "Reporter Qi, you''d better do what you have said."


    He lowered his head a little and almost kissed her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Vi dodged to the side in a panic. She stepped back and sat on the sofa. Her heart was broken. "In


    fact, we should sit down and have a talk calmly."


    Brood eggs is not necessarily able to hatch, let alone ten months of pregnancy.


    With a worried look on her face, Vi was guarded by bodyguards outside. It was more difficult for her


    to escape than going to the heaven.


    Maynard seemed to see that she was worried about him. He bent over and pressed her on the sofa.


    With an evil and attractive smile, he said, "Nothing to talk about. However, I can do everything by


    myself until you are really pregnant."


    With unknown strength, she pushed him away all of a sudden. She looked at him with disgust on her


    face and asked, "Mr. Chu, what bad idea did youe up with?"


    Maynard looked at her seriously. "I''m just helping you find a way."


    With a chuckle, Vi looked friendly for the first time in an instant. "Mr. Chu, I know you''re avenging me


    on the excuse that I''ve spent a lot of money on you. It''s not good to get even with an innocent person.


    Let''s sit down and talk with each other frankly, okay?"


    As soon as she finished saying that, her tall and heavy body was pressed against her, and her slender


    and powerful left hand was cut back behind her.


    A bad foreboding took over her.


    As if he was guessing her instinct, Maynard''s slender hand caressed her chin and moved down to her


    neck. Then he undid the buttons of her clothes. "Reporter Qi, this is the truth."


    Vi shivered, and pulled out her right hand to p him.


    However, before she got close to that handsome face, Maynard stopped her with sharp eyes and agile


    hands. He said in a cold tone, "Vi, don''t think you can hit me again just because you hit me for the


    first time."


    Now, there was nothing she could do but to re at him with her angry eyes.


    If only the eyes could kill people, she wanted to cut him into pieces.


    As if to punish her for her disobedience, Maynard ripped off the second button of her shirt. After seeing


    a partly hidden and partly visible beauty, his eyes were increasingly deep.


    When she saw Maynard squinting at her in a dangerous way, she struggled with her feet out of instinct.


    But when she was about to get to somewhere, her face changed.


    Chauncy snorted and then bit her earlobe with a smile. "Reporter Qi, if you keep moving, I''ll understand


    that you''re throwing yourself at me."


    How dare you!


    A shiver ran down her spine. Being extremely angry, she could do nothing to him. She gritted her teeth


    and said, "Maynard, stop it. I''m already lucky enough that you didn''t kill me in the water. It''s just fair


    enough for me to square ounts with you."


    "I pushed you into the water?" Maynard grasped her chin with his hand and added more force to her


    chin.


    "Of course. But Mr. Qi saved me."


    Or she would have already reported to the king of hell.


    Hearing that, the atmosphere on Maynard froze all of a sudden. With an expressionless face, he asked,


    "Who said that it was Zarian who saved you?"


    "He didn''t deny. Besides, no one can save me except for Zarian."


    After all, he had been indifferent when she had asked him and Yesenia for help.


    Maynardughed grimly. He patted her on her fair face and sneered coldly, "Whatever he says doesn''t


    matter to me. Unfortunately, it won''t work, because they are going to get married in a few days."


    When she thought of the invitation, she changed her face and pushed him away. "They are getting


    married. It''s none of your business!"


    Maynard sat on the sofa, snorting slightly.


    Vi ignored her and fastened her clothes in a few seconds. Then she ran upstairs quickly to ask the


    guest room to be quiet as if she was chased by something.


    She closed the door, ran to the window and opened the curtains. Just as she was about to scream, she


    saw a woman standing at the window of the vi opposite.


    She took a closer look and found that it was Elly who was rubbing her hair with a towel in the room


    window.


    After hesitating for a while, Vi finally decided to call her with a glimmer of hope.


    "Hello, what are you doing here?"


    Vi looked to the opposite, only to see that Elly answered the phone and heard her voice.


    She was overjoyed and lowered her voice, "Miss Xia, could you please help me?"


    "Ha ha?" "Where are you?"


    Vi looked back to the door to make sure that there was no one. "I''m in front of you."


    Then she saw that Elly turned her head. Vi beckoned to her happily.


    "How did you end up like this?" After a while, as if she had seen clearly what happened between them,


    she burst intoughter. "It seems that Maynard doesn''t like you that much," she said


    Hearing the same sarcastic voiceing from the other end of the line, Vi took a deep breath and


    said straight to her, "Elly, tell me, will you save me?"


    She didn''t call to make her angry.


    "No, I don''t want to offend Maynard for you,"


    As expected, Vi didn''t get angry. Instead, she said in surprise, "Oh, Miss Xia, I''ve found a secret


    about Mr. Chu recently. Aren''t you curious?" "What do you know?"


    On hearing Elly''s disapproval, Vi purposely raised the volume of her voice, making people feel


    Then she turned to look at Elly, who was in the vi opposite her, as if she was about to hang up.


    "Do you want me to save you? I''ll save her. But you have to tell me Maynard''s secret,"


    When Vi''s finger was about to touch the hanging up key, there was a voice of Elly, who hesitated for


    two seconds and made up her mind.


    Vi sighed. Elly was not a fool sometimes. She actually knew that there was no free dinners in the


    world.


    Thinking of that, she stopped what she was doing and put the phone near her ear, "Okay, that''s a


    pleasant decision."

 Chapter 91 A Sick Woman

    Chapter 91 A Sick Woman


    Vi hung up the phone, hopeful for help, and happily made a gesture.


    She rolled her eyes when she saw the woman in front of here downstairs.


    She ran into the bathroom and opened the shower head to let the water flow down just in case.


    She pped her hands and smiled softly, "As long as I pretend to bath inside and cover up my


    movement of running with the sound of water, I want to see how that demon will find meter."


    Right at this moment, her phone rang in her pocket. She walked out of the bathroom and found that it


    was from Elly.


    She almost couldn''t wait to run to the window. Looking down from the top, she saw adder which


    could be folded to a length as long as she liked.


    A smile crept on her face.


    When Elly was in the first floor, she held thedder with one hand and gestured for Vi toe down


    with the other.


    Vi made an "OK" gesture as a response. After making sure that there was no abnormality after she


    looked around, she stepped over the window without thinking and slowly walked down thedder.


    As they were getting closer and closer to the ground, she could hardly contain her joy.


    "Come down now. It''s embarrassing if others find out I give you adder at night."


    Elly looked around and found that all the street lights were dim so she urged her again in an impatient


    tone.


    Vi rolled her eyes, trying tofort her, "Wait, it''sing soon."


    Just then, a maic voice full of anger suddenly sounded above her head.


    "Vi, how could you escape in this way? Good! Very well! "


    When she was only one meter away from the ground, she heard the sound. She looked up and saw


    Maynard standing by the window, in a state of rage.


    She screamed and fell to the ground.


    As soon as they were out of the room, Elly let out a shrill scream.


    "I''m dead. How can I die? Waah... Waah..." She fell heavily on the ground, not feeling any pain. She


    thought that she was in heaven, so she covered her eyes and screamed hysterically.


    "What You''re not dead Get up now! " Elly woke up weakly.


    Upon hearing that, Vi stopped crying. She noticed that there was something soft and warm under


    her body. She turned around and found that the person she had been suppressing was not the cold


    ground, but the back of Elly.


    Vi covered her face with her hands and said incredulously, "I''m not dead. I''m not dead!"


    "It''s good that you know it. Can youe down? It hurts me!" Elly was lying on the ground. She could


    not move as she was pressed by a person.


    Vi made sure that she was still alive. Elly fell on the ground and got up with her hands holding on the


    ground.


    She pulled up Elly and dusted her clothes hastily. Then she pointed to her back and said, "Thank you,


    Miss Xia. I have to go now."


    After saying that, she turned around and wanted to run away, but her right hand was grabbed. When


    she turned around, she found that the person who grabbed her arm was no other than Elly.


    "No, you haven''t told me about Maynard''s secret." Elly stared at her closely, full of doubt on her face.


    Vi shook off her hand but failed. She stamped her feet and said, "Please let me go first. We''ll talk


    about itter."


    If she was caught, she would certainly suffer a lot. "No way!" "How do I know if you''re lying to me?" she


    continued with a sneer


    Vi sighed helplessly. When she was about to say something, she was interrupted by a childish voice


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Mommy." A little girl, who was holding a pink rabbit baby doll, ran towards them with her short, slender


    legs.


    ncing at the dresses, Vi had a naturally curly, soft, watery eyes, two dimples on her cheeks, and


    a pink mouth. She was sweet and lovely and dressed in a small skirt, looking like a spoiled princess.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She guessed that she might be the one that Maynard and Elly talked about asionally.


    "Baby, why do youe out?" "Don''t you know it''s dangerous outside?" Elly asked


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I won''t do that again." The little girl wrapped her arms around her neck, acting like a


    spoiled child.


    Her voice was so sweet that Vi''s heart almost melted when she heard it.


    At the same time, she looked down upon Maynard. He had such a lovely child, but he was still pursuing


    women outside. Had he ever considered about the feelings of a child?


    "Okay, don''t do this again." The smile reappeared on her face. Elly scraped the little girl''s nose, but her


    movement froze as she identally touched the wound on the back of her hand.


    The little girl grabbed her right hand, blew on the back of her grazed hand and said, "Mommy, it doesn''t


    hurt anymore."


    There was a big smile on Elly''s face.


    There were stars in her eyes. She made no secret of her envy and suddenly wanted to have such a


    considerate little cotton padded jacket.


    "Mommy, who is she?" The little girl looked at Vi with her big innocent eyes full of curiosity.


    She walked over to them and wanted to introduce herself. However, the little girl ran to the back of her


    mother, who was a little shy.


    She thought for a while and decided to let it go.


    Elly turned around and touched the little girl''s head. Taking a nce at her with disgust, she said, "She


    is a sick woman."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Did she hear it wrong? Was it really appropriate to say that in front of a child?


    "A sick woman. How are you? Your name is so long." The little girl was running towards her from


    behind, her eyes pure and innocent.


    A strange look came over Vi''s face. She bent over and gently pinched the child''s chubby little face.


    "This is not my name. My name is..."


    At this moment, a violent sound of footsteps sounded behind her. When she was about to exin,


    more than a dozen bodyguards suddenly circled her around. They all held shlights on her at the


    same time, so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    In desperation, she had to cover her eyes with her right hand so that her eyes would not feel


    ufortable.


    Suddenly, they heard someonee close.


    She could only see a crack between her fingers. When she saw Maynarding over, she was


    regretful for not leaving early.


    "Go, run, Reporter Qi. Why don''t you continue running?" Maynard sneered at her.


    Failure was caused by the early death of her escape. She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Daddy!" As soon as she saw Maynard, the little girl next to him rushed over and opened her arms,


    saying, "Please give me a hug."


    As soon as he saw the little girl, Maynard released an ice cold aura, which looked like ice, melting in


    the sunlight.


    He picked up the little girl, and his eyebrows were full of gentleness and affection. He asked, "Why


    didn''t you tell daddy that you were back? It''ste. Do you feel cold?"


    The little girl kissed Maynard on his cheek and giggled. "I''m not cold. Daddy, don''t worry."


    Vi was so caring when she saw Maynard holding a little girl in his arms.


    She pinched herself. She didn''t realize that she was dreaming until she felt the pain.


    Maynard carried the little girl in his arms and looked at her. "Elly, what are you doing by staying upte


    at night?" he asked


    "Nothing. Let''s go for a walk."


    Confusedly, Maynard stared at thedder for two seconds.


    Vi noticed that and covered her face silently. She couldn''t even listen to Elly''s nonsense.


    As Maynard and the little girl looked at each other, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. In a


    seemingly casual manner, he coaxed the little girl, "Baby, is that so?"

 Chapter 92 Being Sold Out Thoroughly

    Chapter 92 Being Sold Out Thoroughly


    The little girl was quite mesmerized by the man''s attraction, and she unconsciously shook everything


    away. "No, it''s not true. Mommy said she would go downstairs to save a sick woman, and I want to see


    her, so I sneaked downstairs."


    Elly looked away decisively.


    At that moment, there were only two words in Vi''s mind, "I''m doomed!"


    Maynard cast a sharp nce at her.


    A smile went up to her face. She pointed at him and said innocently, "Mr. Chu, please don''t get me


    wrong. I just want to have a walk around here."


    Victor said as he raised his hand. Then more than a dozen bodyguards came to surround them. It was


    not until then that Maynard said tly, "Come to the vi and have a seat."


    Her hands were caught by bodyguards, and she did not want to cooperate at all. She shouted loudly,


    "Lecher!"


    However, it didn''t work. The bodyguards covered their mouths with their hands and dragged her away


    as fast as they could.


    Vi shook the rope from her hand, feeling reluctant.


    Since she had just been arrested, she squatted down by the handrails tied at the foot of the stairs and


    looked at the scene of the strong contrast between her and it, making her extremely ufortable.


    On the opposite side of her sat a sofa, on which Maynard and Elly were sitting, and a little girl was


    sitting between them, and one of them was watching a beare out. The atmosphere was quite


    harmonious.


    Vi, on the other hand, had just witnessed the warm scene of Maynard and Elly getting along with


    each other for the first time, with mixed feelings.


    Thinking of that her son had never seen his father, and that was why he was so sharp tongued, she felt


    something wrong when she looked at Maynard.


    The little girl, who had noticed her mother''s sight, tilted her head and innocently asked Maynard,


    "Daddy, do you know that aunt?"


    Hearing Maynard''s corrected words, the little girl had known how to call Vi.


    Without raising his head, Maynard said in an indifferent tone, "I don''t know her."


    The little girl was puzzled and continued to ask, "Then why did you tie up Auntie?


    A mocking smile shed across Maynard''s eyes. "She was voluntarily tied," he said


    What a ridiculous situation! If it was her son, he would surely tell out all the lies and uncover the truth.


    "Oh, aunt is so pitiful."


    The way the little girl looked at her was something she didn''t even feel.


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi''s face darkened. She couldn''t believe that the little girl had


    believed him.


    Looking at the ceiling, Vi suddenly felt lucky that her son wasn''t rted to Maynard.


    Although his son did not have a father, at least his son was a high IQ genius. He would not be such a


    fool being yed around by others in the future.


    "Miss Qi, are you feeling ufortable?"


    Elly frequently looked over there, and then looked up at the sky with a depressed mood, pretending to


    be worried.


    Vi coughed slightly and nodded honestly.


    She felt extremely ufortable as she was dressed up tightly?


    An idea came to her mind all of a sudden. A smile yed at the corners of her mouth at the corners of


    her mouth. She seemed to be in a good mood. "Maynard, Miss Qi has been tied for a long time. Let her


    go and give her some exercise."


    She peeled an orange, divided into four pieces, handed one piece to the little girl, and passed the other


    to Maynard.


    Upon hearing hercent words, Elly spared no effort to show off and make them a family.


    She couldn''t help rolling her eyes at Maynard. She looked at him pitifully and said, "Yes, Mr. Chu. I


    know I was wrong. Please give me a chance to restart."


    Hearing that, Maynard opened his thin lips and said, "Do you think I will believe you?"


    Her little face suddenly turned grave.


    His woman had asked him to let her go, but he had no intention of letting her go. Shit!


    "Daddy, Auntie is so pitiful. Could you please let her go?" The little girl grasped Maynard''s broken


    sleeve, her big watery eyes shing as if she was afraid that he would not agree with her suggestion.


    Maynard rubbed his little girl''s fluffy hair and called the bodyguard in. "Untie her."


    A sudden Joy came to her eyes.


    After receiving the order from Maynard, the bodyguard walked forward, untied the rope wrapped


    around her body, and then went out.


    It was not until then that Vi regained her freedom. As she held the handrail and was about to stand


    up, she suddenly found that her legs were dull and numb because she had been squatting for too long.


    She was not able to move a little. That kind of soreness and numbness was almost unbearable.


    She clenched her teeth and struggled to stand up. Her whole body could only leaned on the armrest.


    Just then, Maynard''s cell phone rang.


    He picked up his hand and had a look at it before he stood up and walked in the direction of Vi.


    Obviously, he wanted to go to the second floor.


    She held her breath, afraid of being tied up again.


    Maynard passed by her and approached her in a low voice that only they could hear. "Vi, you''d


    better behave yourself."


    Vi just ignored him.


    After Maynard left, Vi massaged her legs. It took a long time to relieve the sour and numb feeling.


    The little girl ran over with the doll in her arms. "Sick aunt, are you okay?"


    Looking at her baby pink face, she couldn''t help but pinch it.


    Before she even felt the soft touch, she walked up to Elly and pped away her hands.


    "Miss Qi, now you know you can''t defeat me, right?" Elly raised her chin proudly.


    Vi cleared her throat and drew her hand back in embarrassment. "Don''t say it. Isn''t it normal for Mr.


    Chu to love his own child?"


    "Yeah. When our baby had a feverst time, Maynard stayed with her at my ce for a whole night,"


    With a troubled look on her face, she continued, "I tried to persuade him to take a rest, but he refused


    every time. I can tell from his expression that how adorable our baby is."


    Vi was speechless.


    "Oh, I forgot, Miss Qi, you don''t have children, so you don''t understand." As if she had realized


    something, she patted her own head.


    "Yes, I am. Miss Xia, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to be a third wheel here? Can you? "


    She stealthily nced at the door, and the answer was obvious.


    No matter what she said to stimte her, she just wanted to leave this ce.


    Elly crossed her arms over her chest and enjoyed her new crystal nails. Slowly, she said, "I can help


    you, but you have to tell me Maynard''s secret first."


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. With visible hesitation in the corner of her eyes, she said, "You


    send me out first, and then I will tell you."


    "Do you think I will believe a person who will run away without saying anything?"


    Obviously, she was suspicious.


    Vi licked her dry lips and was extremely angry. "If you don''t believe it, then forget it."


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Maynard went downstairs. Apparently, he had finished


    talking on the phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Like nothing had happened, Vi looked out of the window at the darkness, while Elly took the baby


    and wanted to go back to the sofa and sit down

 Chapter 53 Cost 40000

    Chapter 53 Cost 40000


    "Hurry up, take the patient to the operating room!"


    Vi got off the ambnce and followed behind them, and saw the man who held his thigh firmly being


    pushed into the operating room.


    When the door of the operating room was closed in front of her, she saw the big red words "in


    operation" above it.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally called the emergency number. She asked the ambnce to


    take the man to the hospital.


    Vi didn''t notice the blood all over her clothes. She nced at the screen and saw it was 7 p.m., then


    she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Miss, please wait!"


    Just then, a doctor in white coat came out and stopped her. "Are you the patient''s family?"


    "No, he was picked up by me at the roadside," Vi denied without hesitation


    "Well..." The doctor looked at the woman in front of him who was in a coquettish and enchanting


    manner, and said with a bewildered expression, "The wounded was stabbed in the abdomen. As a


    result, he bled too much, and our men are rescuing him. But at the same time, we need the family of


    the patient to pay the operating fee at the charge..."


    "Well, you can contact his family as soon as possible. I have something to deal with, so I am leaving


    now."


    After saying that, she was about to leave.


    She had saved the man with great kindness. As for the cost of the surgery, she couldn''t pay it with her


    own?


    "Miss! Miss! Don''t leave yet! " The doctor stopped her again.


    Vi stopped, looked at him and asked patiently, "Doctor, what else do you want?"


    "Here is the thing. We haven''t found any evidence, such as ID card and cellphone, in the injured.


    Although we are investigating at present, we can''t find them for a while." The doctor smiled awkwardly.


    A thought came to her mind all of a sudden.


    What did the doctor mean? Was it really what she thought?


    Sheughed and pretended to know nothing, "Oh? I''m so sorry."


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "Miss, please help us to the end and


    send Buddha to the West. We hope you can pay for the medical bills for the injured."


    This time, it was Vi who felt embarrassed and waved her hand. "No, no, this is not very good."


    "It''s not a big deal, Miss. It''s a living life. You have a family. If the same thing happened to your family..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    "Miss, what do you think?"


    After a fierce struggle in her mind, she took a deep breath helplessly and asked, "Just tell me, how


    much does the operation cost?"


    The doctor stretched out four fingers and said, "This number."


    "Four thousand," said Vi with a sign of relief.


    "No, it''s forty thousand." The doctor shook his head.


    "What? Forty thousand?"


    That''s Ann''s one-year tuition!


    "Miss, what do you think?" The doctor looked at the door of the operating room and said, "The situation


    is urgent. Time is life."


    The pain on her arm was killing her. She struggled and decided to acknowledge it for the sake of his


    life. "I pay it now."


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief and advised her, "Miss, thank you for offering a helping hand. You


    can ask him for help when the injured wake up."


    Vi waved her hand and directly refused, "No, I don''t have to do that."


    "Why not?" The doctor was confused and asked, "Did you know each other before?"


    "I don''t know him. Well, I mean, what you said is reasonable. If everyone is in trouble, I can help him.


    Haha! "


    She looked fine, but her heart hurt.


    The doctor was confused. He smiled, "This is the first time I''ve seen a person who does a good job


    without asking for return."


    "Ha ha, you''re ttering me. I''m ttered." She was so guilty that she almost fell over with her legs


    shivering.


    With much reluctance, Vi went to the counter to pay. She swiped the credit card and saw that the


    40000 had be a thin receipt, which made her sick.


    She was scattering money!


    The most important thing was that she did not have the courage to ask him for money.


    She walked to the outside of the hospital and took a taxi. Twenty minutester, she arrived at the


    Grand Hospital.


    When she arrived at the No.9 private ward, she knocked at the door. When she heard Maynard say


    "Come in", she pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Why did you get hurt with blood all over your body?" When he saw therge amount of bright red


    blood on her clothes, Maynard''s face changed greatly. "Let''s go to the infirmary!"


    Maynard pulled her hand and walked out of the door.


    It suddenly dawned on her when she noticed the blood on her clothes.


    Then she found that Maynard looked very nervous. With a sh of light in her eyes, she fell in his arms


    as a result.


    She tried to recall the soap opera she watched and put herself in the role of the miserable heroine.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With a weak and weak look on her face, Vi covered her lips and coughed a few times. "Myst


    words," she said. "Mr. Chu, I may not be able to make it, please do me a favor."


    "When did you have the mood to talk about this?" Maynard held her with his hands, and a storm was


    brewing in his eyes.


    Vi acted as if she hadn''t heard anything, and said by herself, "Before I died, I beg you to call back to


    the vi and tear up the contract, so that I can regain my freedom in heaven Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk,


    kaaahhkkk.... "


    Vi noticed that the other party had already hesitated, and a look of joy shed through her eyes. She


    grabbed the other party''s arm and tightened it unconsciously.


    It wasn''t a bad deal for her to get rid of Maynard by taking advantage of human''s death!


    Thinking of this, her emotions became so exposed.


    "Really?" Maynard saw all these changes undetected. He lifted her clothes and said, "Then I''ll examine


    them for you."


    Vi was startled and pushed him away. She pped him across the face and covered her clothes


    immediately. "You''re a rogue!"


    The crisp p sounded in the ward.


    "Rogue?" Maynard twitched the corners of his mouth and felt annoyed. "I''ll show you what a real


    hooligan is!" He pinned her against the wall and twisted his cold lips on her.


    Startled by this plundering deep kiss, she struggled desperately, "HMM..."


    However, he responded her with more fierce kisses, which almost drowned her like surging sea water.


    When she was at a loss, she could do nothing but passively bear everything. When Maynard was


    caught off guard, she gritted her teeth and bit him hard.


    It was not until then that Maynard released her in pain.


    She leaned against the wall like a drowning person who breathed rapidly after climbing to the shore.


    She was so close to death.


    "What a bad luck, Vi." He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. A cold and


    cruel smile appeared on his face.


    Coming to her senses, she held the wall, opened the door and fled.

 Chapter 94 Play The Field

    Chapter 94 y The Field


    "Vi, Vi, how are you feeling?"


    After a long while, Vi woke up and found herself lying in the hospital. At this moment, she heard


    Zarian''s worried voice.


    She propped herself up with the support of Zarian with her right hand and cleared her dry throat. With


    difficulty, she spit out a word, "Water..."


    "Have some water." Upon hearing her words, Zarian poured her a ss of water.


    After a few sips, the thirst alleviated a little. "Thank you, I''m feeling much better."


    She gave him a grateful smile.


    "You have gone too far." With bruises on his face and care in his anger, Zarian scolded. "The doctor


    said that you didn''t have a good rest these days, which led to the suddena."


    Vi touched her forehead and promised, "I will have a good rest these days, really."


    "Remember what you said." Zarian sighed helplessly.


    A slight smile yed on Vi''s face. All of a sudden, something came to her mind. She said, "By the


    way, you and Maynard were fighting before I fainted out. Will you keep fighting when I fainted?"


    He punched her one after another like this, which made her suffer a lot.


    After taking over the cup in her hand andforting her with a warm voice, he said, "Don''t worry. We


    haven''t beaten after that. Maynard and I take you to the hospital, he asked the doctor about your


    condition and left."


    At the same time, Vi felt relieved a little bit. She thought that it was because of her responsibility to


    be hurt by Maynard. She didn''t expect him to leave without saying anything to her. He was really iron


    hearted.


    She forced a smile and said, "Thank you."


    "This is what I should do. Don''t be so polite." Zarian rubbed her head.


    When he almost finished kneading, she took her hand off his. She saw the bruises on his face and felt


    heartbroken. "Your face is also hurt. Go and treat them."


    "It''s not a big deal." Zarian touched his face, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Vi looked away in silence, as if she was about to get a pig''s head, not a small injury.


    At this time, a melodious ringtone broke the silence.


    She looked over and found that it was a call from Zarian.


    After he took out his cell phone, he nced at the screen and saw the caller ID. he immediately


    refused to answer the phone.


    Vi was confused by his nce.


    Seeing his reaction, she wrinkled her small nose in confusion. "Why didn''t you answer your call?"


    There was a moment of awkwardness shing across Zarian''s face.


    Although it was just a moment, after she quickly guessed that it might be a call from Ivy, she felt a little


    embarrassed.


    The phone rang again. "Maybe it''s something urgent. You''d better answer it."


    "There will be nothing urgent." Looking at the screen, Zarian hesitated and then hung up.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the ward was pushed open forcefully. Vi looked over and saw Ivy break in.


    She was upset.


    "It turns out that she is the reason why you didn''t answer my call!" Her delicate face was distorted with


    anger.


    "Why are you here?" asked Zarian unhappily


    She threw her phone on the floor and walked up to him. "I want to ask you why you are with her."


    With a hesitant look, he then asked, "What''s the matter? Let''s go out and have a talk."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without any cooperation, she suddenly shook off Zarian''s hand and strode forward to pull Vi out of


    the hospital bed.


    Not prepared for the sudden attack, Vi directly fell on the ground and felt inexplicable. "What are you


    doing?"


    Jealousy filled her heart. "What do you think I''m doing? You have Maynard, but now you want to steal


    Zarian. Don''t you know you''re ying the field?


    Then he pulled Ivy away and reached out his hands to hold Vi up.


    Being stared at coldly by Ivy, Vi refused his good intention.


    It would be fine if she didn''t look at it. She was so furious that she pointed at Vi and said, "Do you


    know that we are going to have a wedding tomorrow? Do you want to destroy the wedding by stopping


    him here?"


    Hearing what she said, Vi almost fell over. She wanted to exin.


    "Enough! Don''t be so aggressive! " "How do you feel now?"


    Vi shook her head helplessly. "Please exin it to Miss An."


    However, on the contrary, Ivy had already been in a fit of anger. Upon hearing that, her anger didn''t


    reduce but rose instead. She said pointedly, "You are really calcting and shameless! If I hadn''t been


    informed and hurried to see him, would he have picked you up to take care of him? "


    Holding on to Ivy''s hand tightly, he asked in a cold voice, "You even hired someone to spy on me!"


    Ivy frowned and broke herself free from his grip. She sneered, "The Inte is spreading. You don''t


    need me to spy on you."


    what?


    She picked up her cellphone from the desk and clicked it. Indeed, all kinds of gossip and entertainment


    website had the same headline ---- "Why the Chu Group and the young master of Qi family fight for a


    reporter?"


    She watched a few photos and a video. Although the pictures were covered with mosaics, the scene of


    Maynard and Zarian fighting was much more convincing.


    After reading it, she was stunned and the phone fell on the ground before she came to her senses.


    "How is it going?" Seeing that, Ivy said sarcastically, "You two men are so infatuated with you, aren''t


    you happy?"


    "I''m not happy at all. Every time there is a fight, it''s always me who gets bad luck."


    "Bad luck? You look so happy! " Her chest heaved with anger. "Don''t forget who you are!"


    "You are noble. But what about you? God is watching! "


    Ivy was so angry that she stepped forward to fight with her. But he quickly grabbed her and said, "Well,


    that''s enough."


    zing jealousy, she red at Vi. "You are satisfied now! You have received the invitation, but you


    still pretend that nothing has happened. How hypocritical you are! "


    A smile crept over on her face. "The invitation?"


    The package was from her?


    "The marriage invitation?" "What do you mean by that? What did you do behind my back? "


    A guilty look shed through Ivy''s eyes. But she soon regained herposure and asked, "What? Is it


    illegal to send her a wedding invitation card? "


    Upon hearing this, Vi was speechless. She didn''t want to attend the wedding of her ex-boyfriend


    and rival in love at all!


    Hearing her words, Vi already knew that she sent to her was actually warning her. She could not say


    anything about the invitation.


    "You are really going too far on this matter!"

 Chapter 95 The CEO Of The Chu Group

    Chapter 95 The CEO Of The Chu Group


    Upon hearing this, Zarian and Ivy walked to the wall. With a nervous look on their faces, they nced


    at Vi and then turned cold at once.


    Obviously, it was a provocation. Gritting her teeth with hatred, she said, "I''ve gone too far? I just invited


    her to attend our wedding. That''s all! "


    A guilty look appeared on Zarian''s face when he saw the anger burning in Vi''s eyes. Vi roared,


    "You are such a bitch!"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. That''s all because of you!" She was so excited that she grabbed his cor


    with her eyes turning red.


    With a nk face, Zarian said coldly, "You deserve it. It''s all your fault for what is happening now."


    Noticing that they were getting more and more quarreling, she could not bear to see them quarrel. "You


    two, stop quarreling."


    No one could stand another quarrel.


    Ivy gave him a cold stare, her eyes zing with anger. "We quarreled because of you. Mind your own


    business!"


    Vi scratched her hair and couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her hand and pressed the call bell.


    Soon, the nurse came in.


    Vi covered her forehead, looking very tired. "Miss, please help me ask them out. I am dizzy and


    need to rest."


    The nurse looked at them, with a little disapproval in her eyes. "Lady and gentleman, this is hospital. All


    patients need a quiet environment. Please talk to the outside."


    Paying no attention to others at all, she yelled, "You seduced other''s man, right! If it weren''t for you, I


    wouldn''t be so noisy here. "


    A light smile appeared on Vi''s face. She said, "So it''s all my fault."


    People passing by the corridor outside heard it, and two people were watching at the open door of the


    ward.


    "Of course it''s your fault!" Ivy blurted out without thinking.


    Seeing that she was trying to stir up trouble, Vi felt a headache.


    "Shut up."


    Said Zarian in her ear. Everyone looked at them curiously.


    She pushed him away, pointed at them and shouted, "You two! You know I''m pregnant, but why are


    you still unclear about it? Do you want to force me to death?"


    The crowd standing at the door of the ward sighed, their eyes full of disdain and contempt when they


    looked at Vi and Zarian.


    "Enough yet? It''s my fault. I apologize to you, okay? "


    It was the first time that she had seen Ivy act like a spoiled child. It seemed that she was really in a fury,


    fearing that she might have children and dare not irritate her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You can apologize!" Pointing at the floor, Ivy argued, "Kneel down and kowtow to me."


    "Kneel down?"


    Did she hear it wrong?


    Ivy chuckled with unconcealedcency on her face. "One more thing, you have to make a clean


    break with her today. I will leave as long as I''m satisfied."


    Zarian put his hands on her shoulders and said, "Ivy, I have nothing to do with her. Could you please


    not be so unreasonable?"


    "You said I was making trouble out of nothing!" Ivy raised her voice all of a sudden. With a gleam


    shining in her eyes, she threw her branded bag towards Vi.


    When she sensed that the danger was approaching, she dodged sideways. Her bag didn''t hit her, but


    hit the wall at the head of the bed, making a loud noise.


    On the verge of copse, Vi pointed at the door and said, "Ivy, get out! Otherwise, I will not do it


    myself! "


    "Okay! I''ll kill you before that! " She pushed him away and jumped on her ten centimeter high heels.


    A pillow was thrown towards her. Considering that she was pregnant, she did that deliberately.


    Being smashed right and wrong, Ivy took off the pillow on her face and gnashed her teeth, "Vi!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a group of bodyguards dressed in ck and sunsses rushed in and lined up on both


    sides of the door. Two of the bodyguards took hold of Ivy''s arms.


    "Who are you?" She struggled hard and her face turned pale.


    At this moment, the head of the bodyguards stepped forward and said in a polite and calm voice, "Miss


    An, please leave here, or we will have to throw you out."


    With her face red all over, Ivy was still struggling and was unwilling to go. Thinking of something, she


    looked at Vi with mockery and said, "That''s the consequence of your being on foot with two men at


    the same time. After offending Maynard, now people send bodyguards to monitor you."


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She was in a bad mood now.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Qi." The head bodyguard exined, "Our young master ordered us to protect you


    and deal with the noisy people."


    He looked at Ivy meaningfully.


    A look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face. She thought she had misheard, so she pinched her


    ear and felt pain. Then she realized she didn''t mishear.


    She almost lost her bnce with anger.


    Turning to Zarian, she reminded, "For the sake of your child, go with her."


    Bitterness filled his eyes. "I see."


    After both of them were "sent" away by the bodyguards, Vi wiped the sweat from her forehead and


    breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the door and found that the onlookers had dispersed because


    of the bodyguards.


    She looked at those bodyguards with a sense of lost favor. "Thank you for today. If you have nothing


    else to do, you can go."


    "We''ll stay outside. It''s Mr. Chu''s order. You can have a rest now."


    The head bodyguard seemed gentle but tough. He winked at the rest of the bodyguards. All of them


    withdrew and closed the door for her.


    She wanted to stop them, but she gave up at the thought that they only listened to Maynard.


    She took over her cellphone and hesitated for a while on the game and chatting. She thought that she


    hadn''t used QQ for a long time. She had to find someone to have a heart to heart talk because she had


    been so pissed off today.


    Then she clicked on her QQ ount. She looked through the list of friends, and there was a sad thing


    she didn''t have a best friend!


    How useless I am! I don''t have a girlfriend or a male friend. I''m really a bad person! "


    Just as she started to doubt life, she got a message from her wechat friend rmendation.


    She clicked on her QQ and found that she had added a CEO of the Chu Group to her contacts list


    through the QQ system.


    She looked at the title of CEO of the Chu Group for a while.


    "What!" Coming back to her senses, she sat up in horror.


    Then he sent out his friend''s personal information and QQ ount. The address of the sender was


    local and his age and hobbies were 0. The profile of the sender was like a red penguin, and the


    ount was also thetest.


    Vi uneasily bit her finger. Although the inte name the CEO of the Chu Group was ordinary, the


    situation was not normal.


    She looked through the profile of that person, trying to find some clues.


    She frowned and said, "I didn''t know that he used to y QQ. He was very busy every day. I have


    never seen him being so social." Therefore, she thought about it for a while and believed that it must be


    false, but


    Vi bit her lower lip. That Inte reputation was too tant for her to ignore.

 Chapter 96 Pretty

    Chapter 96 Pretty


    Should I add or not?


    At the thought of whether to be her friend or not, she was struggling in her heart.


    When she hesitated, she heard footsteps from outside the door. She was so scared that her hand


    trembled and put the phone on the table.


    As a result, the sound of footsteps was heard when she entered the ward next to Vi''s.


    It turned out that her hand trembled to add when she was not careful just now, but the system had


    reminded her, "I''m sending the application message to you.".


    Vi went crazy and pressed the retreat button desperately, trying to cancel it, but it was toote, and


    the message had already been sent.


    "Oh my God! What the hell is wrong with this ce?" Vi wanted to p herself, but she finally didn''t


    want to.


    Feeling like weeping but having no tears, she thought of some whimsical spection. "This must be a


    fake. She dared to rob me of beautiful women and swindle me of money, so she used the name of


    that domineering one."


    Though sheforted herself in this way, she was still afraid. She threw away the phone and pulled


    over the quilt to cover her sad face.


    A few momentster, her phone rang.


    Vi was tossing and turning in bed restlessly.


    With her hands folded in front of her chest, she prayed to God that it was definitely not him. After


    praying for more than ten times, out of her curiosity, she opened the QQ. The system informed her that


    the CEO of the Chu Group agreed her to be a friend and added her to the list.


    A big headache came over Vi, but she was somehow relieved. If it was the arrogant Maynard, he


    wouldn''t have agreed to be her friend.


    She had added two words, "hello" in the dialog box, but she deleted them before she sent them out


    because she didn''t want to have a chat with them.


    A new sentence was sent out by Vi. "Who are you? How dare you pretend to be Mr. Chu? Wait and


    see!"


    Then she thought that she was not a gangster and had to delete the photo. Just when she was about to


    have a headache, she received a message from the CEO of the Chu Group¡ª¡ª


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at this simple message, Vi could not help but typed and sent it to him. "Mr. Chu, long time


    no see. I''m your ex-girlfriend Lois."


    After the message was sent out, Vi chuckled and said, "Even if it is Maynard himself, so what? He


    doesn''t know who I am."


    Her QQ ount rang.


    When she saw, the CEO of the Chu Group, she answered, "Reporter Qi, I don''t have a girlfriend, not to


    mention an ex-girlfriend."


    Vi almost dropped her phone out of bnce.


    She sent him a message in confusion. "How do you know who I am?"


    "Look at your inte name." She received a message.


    Vi''s face changed as she saw the name on her file was "Vi thinking herself pretty".


    "You are beautiful, too, haha."


    Before she was able to catch her breath, a voice came through, saying something like an arrow had


    been shot at her knees. She was certain that nobody else could sneer at her except Maynard.


    Taking a deep breath, Vi asked bluntly, "Mr. Chu, why did you send some bodyguards here?"


    She then added three lovely emojis to it.


    At that time, Vi misunderstood the message sent by the other side as a protection and the message


    said that she was under surveince.


    A little sick.


    Besides it was a message from him, which read, "Don''t be so silly."


    Then she signed off.


    "I am asking for trouble? This is not personal attack! " Vi scratched her hair helplessly and wanted to


    cklist him on the spot.


    That night, Vi yed with her mobile phone to kill the time.


    When the room was filled with triumphant music, someone knocked at the door.


    She looked at the door, decisively put down her cell phone and smiled apologetically. "Mr. Chu, why are


    you here?"


    Maynard walked in, and said concisely, "Tomorrow, let''s go to a ce for fun."


    Tour?


    Hearing what he said, a big smile crept over on Vi''s face. "Really? Just kidding?"


    "What? You don''t like it? " Maynard asked in reply, squinting dangerously.


    "No, I didn''t. I am more than happy to hear that," answered Vi, shaking her head vigorously


    She couldn''t be more happier. Tomorrow was the wedding of Zarian and Ivy. She still had the invitation


    card and was thinking about why she didn''t go. But she was refused by Maynard, who gave her an


    excuse. Anyway, she thought that she could refuse the invitation, as if she was providing timely help.


    Maynard approached her and put a strand of hair around her cheek behind her ear. With a faint smile,


    he said, "Remember to dress well tomorrow."


    Vi watched him leave. She felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    The next day, with the help of the doctor, Vi unwrapped the thread of her left hand, which had been


    recovered. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she received the dress that was sent by the


    Maynard''s bodyguard. After changing the clothes, she felt ufortable. She didn''te down until


    she wore a long coat and zipped it.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she saw a Rolls Royce car parking there, which caused a passer-by


    to stop there. The corners of her mouth twitched.


    The car window was rolled down. When she saw Maynard''s cold face, she bit the bullet and went to


    open the door and got in the car.


    "Drive."


    Maynard said to the driver after seeing her close the door.


    The car drove away slowly like a big fish.


    "Mr. Chu, where are you going?" Vi and Maynard were sitting in the same car, and their seats were


    at the same row. The aura from each other surrounded her, which made her very ufortable.


    "You guess." Maynard slightly opened his thin lips and said angrily.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vi chuckled.


    When she walked past the gate for a while, she saw that they were walking towards The Sea of Blue


    Sky, which made her shiver.


    With a wild guess in her mind, she looked at the man next to her in a mechanical manner and asked,


    "Mr. Chu, where on earth are we going?"


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Maynardughed slightly and said, "That''s just what she


    thought."


    Vi gnashed her teeth in anger. She knew she had been set up.


    She took a deep breath and tried to hold back her tears. "Stop the car, please." Mr. Li, the driver,


    seemed to have not heard that. He was still driving unhurriedly.


    With her eyes blinking, Vi asked in a cute tone, "Mr. Chu, could you please stop the car?"


    Maynard didn''t mind what she said at all. He looked at her and said in an indifferent tone, "It''s just a


    wedding ceremony. Don''t be so nervous."


    Who would like to see her ex-boyfriend marry another woman?


    She didn''t dare to see it.


    Feeling like weeping but having no tears, Vi suddenly covered her stomach with her hands and


    screamed, "Mr. Chu, my stomach hurts. Could you please stop the car?"


    "Does it hurt?" Maynard said, raising his eyebrows.


    Vi nodded.


    "Don''t worry. There will be a lot of doctors to serve you when you get there." Maynard said calmly while


    shooting a nce at her.


    She almost died of anger.


    Seeing that he was so stubborn, she rushed to him and pinched his neck, "Stop the car, or I''ll kill him."


    The driver took a look through the rearview mirror, full of sympathy and sympathy.


    When she was still puzzled, Maynard grasped her hand instead. He took out a pair of handcuffs out of


    nowhere. One of them was used to lock her right hand, and the other was to lock his left hand.


    Vi was dumbfounded to see the handcuffs around them.


    "Reporter Qi, you''d better calm down, or else the clothes will be torn." said Maynard, waving the key in


    his hand.


    Realizing the threat from his words, Vi could only temporarily calm down.

 Chapter 97 Jump Into The Sea

    Chapter 97 Jump Into The Sea


    "I got what you wanted. Are you happy now? Are you satisfied?"


    Almost as soon as they arrived at the parking lot of The Sea of Blue Sky, Vi got off the car, jumping


    angrily.


    Now, she was unable to get through this.


    "As you please." Maynard raised his eyebrows and provoked her.


    She almost fell down.


    She shook the cold handcuffs in her hands and urged him, "Maynard, take out the key in a hurry to


    unlock the handcuffs on your hand."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Maynard''s dark eyes blinked but he didn''t change the color of his face. "We won''t be able


    to open the door until we arrive at the wedding ce where Zarian and Ivy hold their wedding


    ceremony," he said


    Taking a deep breath, she reminded him with a pretended good temper, "If others see it, do you think


    we can get in?"


    "Are you satisfied now?" Maynard locked her fingers with his. Then he took out a handkerchief from his


    pocket and tied it around their hands.


    Vi angrily looked at the handkerchief which covered the handcuffs on their hands. She had no


    choice but to bear it.


    They got on a luxury cruise ship and arrived at the seaside ind. Vi and Maynard got off the ship in


    session.


    Stepping on the white sand, she saw the blue water and the golden sunlight shining on her fingertips.


    A few steps away, Vi saw a most elegant, pure white vi with the highest design, surrounded by


    sea.


    Roses and lilies were decorated outside the window. Colorful balloons were flying in the air. Many


    honorable people came in one after another.


    Taking out her cell phone and taking pictures, she eximed, "The tallest one must be a sea vi on


    the sea for a wedding. It''s said that there are 32 floors. Holding a wedding here alone costs more than


    20 million. It''s too expensive."


    "You can also attend your wedding in the future." Maynard raised his eyes to take a look at them. There


    was no emotion of surprise in his calm eyes.


    Vi put a few of her most stylish photos. Hearing his words, she rolled her eyes and put on a sad


    face. "I don''t want to go to the seaside in the future. Instead, I have to Why should I tell you so much? "


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She didn''t speak out.


    Maynard sneered.


    After passing the marriage invitation card, Vi and Maynard walked in together and looked for the


    tenth floor, which was of rtive fewer people.


    After they walked out of the elevator, they went to the VIP lounge room 108.


    Vi closed the door and came to the window together with him. She pointed at her right hand with her


    left hand and said, "Mr. Chu, can we open the handcuffs now?"


    "Of course." When Maynard took out the key and was about to open it, the phone rang. He took a look


    at her and said, "Wait a moment."


    At the moment when Maynard received the phone call, she stared at the key in his hand and couldn''t


    wait to grab it.


    "Stop!" Maynard clenched the key and stared at her.


    With a grimace, she grasped the key buckle tightly, and said, "No, give it to me."


    "Thump!" When the two of them werepeting with each other for the key, Maynard exerted too


    much force and threw the key out of their hands towards the window.


    "Key! My key!" She leaned over the window to get the key, but the key had already fallen into the water


    and disappeared without a trace.


    The only thing they could see was the blue water.


    "I told you to stop." Maynard sighed and shrugged helplessly.


    Vi stared at him and ground her teeth, "You must be on purpose. I''ll kick you to death."


    Her heart raced. She raised her foot and kicked him. When she heard Maynard give a choked cry and


    realized what he had done, she felt like weeping but had no tears.


    With a dark face, Maynard pressed her against the window. "It seems that you are not obedient, Vi.


    You kicked the things that shouldn''t be kicked. How do you want to apologize?"


    Swallowing hard, she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Chu, I didn''t mean it. Please trust me."


    "Believe you, huh?" Maynard pressed her hands with his left hand, and gently rubbed her lips with his


    right hand. When his red lips became more attractive, his eyes dimmed.


    Noticing his obscene act and the evil wolf staring at Yang, she shouted, "Help! Don''t take advantage of


    me!"


    "Shut up!" Maynard covered her mouth with his hand and said with a faint smile, "Unless you want me


    to do something to you."


    Vi shivered and struggled with all her strength. "You lost the key. Jump into the sea and get the key."


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Just as Vi wanted to shout for help, she saw the


    mother of Zariane in.


    She hastily hid herself into Maynard''s embrace and tried to hide her face from him by virtue of his tall


    body.


    "What are you doing?"


    A glimmer of doubt passed through Maynard''s eyes. He raised his hand, intending to push her away.


    Putting her hands together, Vi looked at him pitifully, "Help."


    Maynard pulled her behind him, just in time to block the sight of Zarian''s mother, and said


    expressionlessly, "Lady, what''s the matter?"


    "No. I just heard some strange sounds," A smile appeared on Mrs. Qi''s well maintained face, and the


    corner of her eye was slightly wrinkled.


    Hearing this voice, Vi felt her scalp numb and her heart beat out of control for a second. She could


    not help but clench her hands tightly around Maynard''s.


    Hearing that, Maynard frowned tightly and was unhappy, which could be seen in his eyes. "I''m


    quarreling with my girlfriend. Thank you for your concern," he said


    She could feel that her hand was held by Maynard. She tried to get rid of his hand but failed. She was


    afraid that her hand would be found by him, so she had to give up.


    "I''m sorry." Mrs. Qi cast a nce at the petite figure behind him and closed the door.


    Vi let out a long sigh of relief, trying to muddle through.


    "You seem to be very nervous." Maynard stared at her coldly.


    Noticing his gaze, a panic took over her.


    She was stopped by Maynard. All of a sudden, he bent over and kissed her with his lips, leaving her


    tasteless


    Feeling the icy coldness from her lips and the hand around her waist, Vi widened her eyes and


    wanted to bite him.


    However, Maynard released her, which scared her away and appreciated her reaction with great


    interest.


    Vi blushed all over, not knowing whether she was angry or embarrassed. She awkwardly shifted the


    topic, "What are you looking at! You''d better jump into the sea and get the key. "


    Maynard pinched her chin and reminded her coldly, "If I have to jump into the sea, probably you will


    jump as well." He shook the handcuffs.


    Suddenly, a smile crept over on her face. She realized that she had changed her mind.


    However, she felt tighter around her waist and her feet became empty. Maynard carried her in his arms


    and ced her by the window. "If you insist on me jumping into the sea to rescue her, I will barely stand


    by her side to rescue her together with you," he said


    Vi turned her head and looked at the surging sea water. She shivered at the thought that she had


    just been soaked in the water a few days ago.


    She turned around and looked at him sincerely. With a smile on her face, she said, "Mr. Chu, you''d


    better change your mind."


    "Really?" Maynard raised his voice in an extreme sexy tone.


    Vi nodded numbly and said, "Mr. Qi and Miss. An are getting married. We can''t take the risk of


    drowning in the sea for love to steal others'' thunder."


    "That makes sense." Maynard nodded and stepped back.


    Vi felt relieved and was about toe down through the window. At this time, a sea wind blew and


    she lost her bnce and fell down from the window.


    "Damn it!" Maynard was almost dragged out of the window, but fortunately, he was stopped by the


    window.


    "Waah... Waah... I''m going to die." a sad voice was heard


    "You are not dead, but soon." Maynard frowned unpleasantly.


    It was not until then that Vi realized she was not surrounded by the sea. She looked up, because


    Maynard was breaking through the window and their handcuffs hung down to save her life.

 Chapter 98 An Unexpected Accident

    Chapter 98 An Unexpected ident


    Looking at the blue sea water, Vi felt dizzy. "Am I going to die here today?"


    The veins on Maynard''s forehead bulged.


    "Cut the crap. Give me your left hand." Maynard extended the other hand to her.


    Vi looked at his hand and handed the other hand to him obediently.


    As a result, Maynard pulled her with great force and got her out of the water with all his strength.


    Though trembling with fear, she finally regained herposure as shended on the ground.


    She excitedly put her arms around Maynard''s broken arm and cried with joy. "That''s great. I''m saved."


    Maynard held her into his arms and sneered coldly, "Being so careless like you, I really don''t


    understand how you can live till now."


    Vi pushed him away and red at him. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have died."


    "Oh, really?" With a cold expression in his eyes, Maynard threatened, "If you keep on arguing, we two


    jump into the sea."


    Viol pped her hands and eximed, "Chief Chu, you even know that you perish together with me.


    You are really a very dark person."


    Instead of getting angry, Maynardughed and said in a low voice, "I''m better than some people. Their


    hair is long and they have little brains."


    Vi snorted. She lifted a chair and sat down. Then she took out her cell phone to y games.


    Maynard casually took out his mobile phone and called Julie to arrange something.


    In the lounge, both of them were busy with their own things, and the atmosphere got a temporary


    peace.


    During this time, Vi spared some time to check the time. Because the wedding ceremony began at


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    two o''clock in the afternoon, she checked the time and found that it had been three hours since the


    ceremony had begun.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    Without raising her head, Vi was immersed in entertaining herself. "Come in, please."


    A man in a silver suit came in, with his arm around a pretty woman.


    Vi took time to look up. The man was not handsome enough, but the light in his eyes was evil and


    somewhat ufortable.


    As for the woman he was holding, it was Jamie Lin, the most popr model at present.


    Vi cleared her throat and smiled. "Mr. Chu, someone''s looking for you."


    She believed that a man of such high status as her should just leave him in charge of looking for and


    finding a job for Maynard.


    Maynard nced at them and frowned without being noticed, "I don''t know them."


    A little speechless, Vi didn''t know what to say.


    "Mr. Chu, you are so busy that you forget everything. But I''m here for you, Reporter Qi."


    Jonny Ming kissed on Jamie Lin''s delicate face and smiled.


    Jamie Linughed and said in a flirtatious tone, "You are so bad."


    Her voice was seductive.


    A sudden chill came to her back and she chuckled dryly, "Well, we don''t know each other."


    Jonny Ming sat on the sofa with Jamie Lin in his arms. He introduced himself to her, "I''m Jonny Ming,


    the heir of the Ming Group. I want to ask you for one thing."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" asked Vi in confusion


    "Isn''t Miss. Qi a journalist? I have a big news for you. "


    With an embarrassed smile, Vi said: "You are really good at joking."


    After that, he threw an envelope to the table in front of her.


    "You can have a look." Jonny Ming lit a cigarette and took a drag.


    Putting up with the danger of second-hand smoke, she felt her hair stand on end and stretched out her


    hands to get them. After she opened them, she found that there were four photos.


    The four pictures were full of Ivy kissing and hugging with a man and entering a hotel room.


    And to everyone''s surprise, it was Jonny Ming.


    After reading the message, she was shocked.


    She put the photos back into the envelope and smiled obsequiously. "What do you mean by that?


    "Jonny Ming took a drag on the cigarette, the look on his face bing hazy, and he said impatiently,


    "Do you really want the aphrodisiac or not? If you don''t want it, I''ll find someone else."


    Vi clenched the envelope, hesitated, "Well..."


    Jonny Ming slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, with a faint purple pupils, "Miss Qi, we are seeing


    that things are turning better now..."


    "What turning point?"


    "You are Zarian''s ex-girlfriend. Do you really want him to be with such a woman?" Jonny Ming raised


    his bushy eyebrows and fumbled over Jamie Lin''s body restlessly.


    Jamie Lin winked at him and then went towards him like a snake without bones.


    A pain shot to Vi''s eyes.


    She looked away quickly and put away the photo. "I will think about it."


    "I''ll wait for your good news." Jonny Ming gave her a meaningful look and then left with Jamie Lin in his


    arms.


    After making sure that they had gone far, she wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    She was caught in a dilemma, at a loss.


    She remembered that in the photo, Ivy was drunk and it was obvious that she entered the hotel when


    she was totally drunk.


    Vi was in a dilemma.


    With his legs crossed and an evil and attractive smile, Maynard asked, "Reporter Qi, what are you


    going to do?" His words made Vi very annoyed. She nced at him and said, "What can I do? So I


    have to talk to Ivy."


    Thinking of the willful and arrogant Ivy, she felt helpless.


    After asking about the details, she went to the door of the bride''s dressing room.


    "You two, what''s the matter?" The left bodyguard, with a mace on his shoulder, looked at each other on


    the right.


    Looking at the bodyguard with a ck dragon tattoo on the left side of her neck, Vi felt extremely


    sad.


    Feeling helpless, she threw a gaze at Maynard for help.


    As if she hadn''t noticed them, Maynard took her cellphone to kill the fun in a leisurely manner.


    Vi took a deep breath and smiled brightly, "Here is the thing. I want to see the bride."


    The bodyguard with the ck dragon nced at her and said expressionlessly, "Only the bride''s family


    members and friends cane in, and the gender can only be women."


    After saying that, she specially took a look at Maynard.


    A reluctant smile crept over on her face. "I''m her friend. Can I go in now?"


    She wanted to cry but had no tears. Even if she could enter, there couldn''t be only one because of the


    handcuffs.


    "You are not in her list of friends." The bodyguard with the ck Dragon Tattoo said.


    Although being extremely angry, she was speechless.


    She dragged Maynard to the corner and grabbed his phone to call Zarian.


    "It''s my phone, Vi." In an instant, fury overcame him, but heughed instead.


    ncing at him, she continued, "Messing with my phone? And you said it was yours. Shame on you!"


    After she dialed the number, it didn''t work. At the moment, she wanted to call Ivy¡ª¡ª


    "Which magazine are you working for? Are you blind? Water spilt over my clothes!"


    At this moment, not far ahead of her, Mrs. Qi was scolding a young journalist.


    Without looking at her carefully, she was afraid only by hearing her voice. Then she pulled Maynard,


    who looked like a headless fly, and hid herself in the bathroom.


    When she was running, the envelope in her pocket fell on the ground, but both Vi and Maynard were


    not aware of it.


    Entering the bathroom, Vi tried calling Zarian a few times, but the call was still not connected. She


    dialed Ivy but was rejected.


    What should I do? What should I do? "


    Maynard leaned against the wall, looking rxed and rxed. In his attractive voice, he said in a little


    sarcastic tone, "If you want to destroy the wedding, just post it online. What''s the point of looking for


    Ivy?"


    "No matter how wicked I am, I won''t admit it today. If the chief editor didn''t give me this task, I won''t


    admit it."


    It''s OK to break up a couple. But The situation was very tricky.


    Maynard looked at her for a while, and a faint smile passed across his eyes.


    Vi looked back into his dark eyes and felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 99 Late

    Chapter 99 Late


    As time ticked by, Vi clenched her fists and said, "I''ve decided to find Ivy and ask her what has


    happened."


    Let''s not talk about her past hatred with Ivy, but about Zarian, she didn''t want it to hurt him.


    "Are you sure? But it''s not easy to get close to the makeup room, " Maynard sshed cold water on


    her with an expressionless face.


    "We''d better go out from here first, and then we''ll think about it."


    "Who is the reason?" Maynard''s face was as dark as ink. Apparently, he realized where he was.


    When they turned around aftering out of the bathroom, they saw the sign of "men''s room" on the


    outside of the bathroom marked on it, which made them almost copse.


    When they came to the door of the dressing room again, Vi yed a wisp of hair with her left hand


    and smiled sincerely. "Bodyguard, can you ask the bride out?"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, and the one with a ck dragon tattoo, said, "No, you''re


    sneaky. We won''t take responsibility if anything happens."


    There was a cold sweat on her forehead. When she was racking her brains, Mul came out.


    "Hello, Vi. What a coincidence to see you here!" She couldn''t help but look at the tip of her shoes


    uneasily.


    Her eyes lit up. She held her hand and said, "Can you get in and out freely?"


    "Yes, the chief editor asked me to take several groups of photos for Miss An. She agreed at that time."


    She smiled sheepishly.


    Vi took a look inside and asked, "Can you help me to call Miss An out?"


    "Well Miss An is still putting on makeup. She will get angry if she is disturbed. "


    Vi waved her hand and had topromise, "Can you bring me some words?"


    "Yes, you can!" Nodding heavily, Mul took out a notebook and pen from her bag and handed them to


    her.


    Taking the bathrobe from her hands, Vi said in her mind, ''Jonny did something bad on your wedding.


    He got the picture.''


    When she gave the paper to Mul, she fumbled in her pocket and took out a photo, intending to give it to


    Mul


    As soon as she took it out, she found nothing. She thought it might be put in somewhere else, so she


    searched every inch of her body but still nothing.


    "Vi, what are you looking for?" With a baffled look, Mul took the pen and paper.


    "Wait a minute."


    She looked at Maynard, who was standing by her side and watching the fight, and scratched him.


    "Vi, stop." Maynard said, gritting his teeth.


    Vi rolled her eyes at him. "Just a moment." A cold smile formed on Maynard''s face as he could no


    longer bear her recklessness.


    Not to be outdone, Vi applied her left hand to his body quickly and numbly. When Maynard tried to


    stop her, she lifted her foot and stepped on his foot.


    As he was experiencing the pain, he continued stroking his chest. The pocket of his suit, the sexy and


    protruding Adam''s apple, the hard chest, the smooth and elegant eight pack abs.


    As she was saying, she put down her hands. Suddenly, she realized something and stopped.


    "Why don''t you keep touching me?" All of a sudden, Maynard pressed her against the wall. He got


    close to her slowly, and his eyes, like two ck whirlpools, were able to suck her in.


    Vi seemed to be attracted and closed her eyes unconsciously.


    "You thought I would kiss you, stupid." Maynard stopped in her tracks and hit her forehead.


    With a slight scream, she opened her eyes, "What are you doing?"


    "Vi, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll take my leave first." After she pulled herself together,


    Mul hurriedly ran into the dressing room.


    "No, I have to find the photos now."


    It would cause a huge uproar if it was found by someone on the ground.


    They went to the bathroom and then returned to the lounge. Still nothing came out.


    Vi ran her fingers through her hair, extremely worried, "I''ve been to several ces. Did someone


    really find it?"


    "Let''s look for it again." Maynard grasped her hands that were moving about in her hair and sighed


    helplessly.


    Vi nodded and said, "That''s all I can do now."


    But when she tried to open the door, it was already closed.


    "What happened?" Maynard said coldly, "It''s locked outside."


    "What should we do now?" asked Vi


    Maynard took out his phone and dialed a number. "Hello, Mr. Li? Come to Sea Vi No. 108."


    Seeing that he had hung up the phone, Vi could do nothing but wait quietly.


    An hourter, the mobile phone rang. After he picked it up, he said seriously, "Mr. Li called me. He was


    stopped at the gate and couldn''t get in without the invitation card."


    Covering her face with her hands, a thought came to her mind. She took out her cell phone and wanted


    to ask for help from Mul. As soon as she got through to Mul, she hung up her phone.


    A bad foreboding took over her.


    "Click!"


    Just when she felt something wrong, the door was opened from outside. "Ah, you are locked inside."


    When Chol came in and saw them, he crossed his arms and said, "You really have too many enemies


    and have been bullied."


    Maynard responded tly, "You too."


    It was rare for him to see such a scene, but now, he became speechless.


    After a brief moment of dumbfounded, Vi rushed over and gave a hug to him. "You are really a


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dashing and handsome man. You will have a bad death if you still act like a gracefuldy."


    She realized something at thest sentence and shut her mouth right away.


    "Don''t praise me if you don''t know how to be praised." Although he said so, he still showed his disdain


    for her.


    He nced at them and left.


    A smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Yes, yes."


    Maynard''s face showed a trace of displeasure. Taking a look at the watch on his wrist, he said, "The


    wedding ceremony will begin in thirty minutes. If you want to look for the photos, go quickly. Otherwise,


    it will be toote."


    A shiver ran down her spine. When she thought of something important, she walked outside. However,


    she only took a few steps before she was restrained by the handcuffs. She had toe back.


    She turned around and found she was locked. She couldn''t get rid of the handcuffs alone.


    With her eyes wide open, she asked in confusion, "Mr. Chu?"


    "I don''t want to be." Maynard said concisely.


    With an embarrassed smile, Vi held his arm and shook it gently. "Mr. Chu, I''m begging you. Please


    help me."


    Maynard looked at her with a faint smile.


    Vi ground her teeth, bent over and kissed him on the cheek. "Is that okay?"


    Maynard was unmoved. "I''m a businessman. I won''t be moved by such a little return," he said


    Upon hearing him, Vi felt like she was going to spit out blood. She took a deep breath and said, "Mr.


    Chu, if you''re willing to help, I can change my name to ''Mr. Chu saying that I''m really ugly''." her


    uneasiness increased in her voice


    Maynard pretended to think about it for a while and agreed with her, not intending to make things


    difficult for her.


    They searched everywhere, but there were still no pictures.


    "Don''t look for it. It might be at the wedding." When two minutes had passed, Maynard was lost in


    thought.


    Biting her lower lip, Vi said, "No, I have to stop it."


    When the two of them arrived at the wedding ceremony, it was a bitte. The big screen on the scene


    had been disyed in a big range, in which the photos she and Maynard had seen before were


    disyed. Everybody looked differently.


    On the other side, the bride, Ivy, was weeping and holding Zarian''s hands tightly, "Please listen to me,


    Zarian. I can exin."

 Chapter 100 Viola Was Framed

    Chapter 100 Vi Was Framed


    "Are you happy that you lied to me?" Zarian remained calm and collected.


    Tears welled up in Ivy''s eyes. She hugged him tightly and said, "I didn''t lie to you. I really love you."


    "Really?" "Your love is so disgusting. Fortunately, everything is over now."


    Ignoring her crying, he left.


    Ivy sat on the ground. Her eyes were dull and she was mumbling something. It was too far away from


    her to hear.


    Withdrawing her sight, Vi shook her hand, which was handcuffed, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chu,


    let''s leave this ce."


    It''s better that they do it secretly.


    Maynard nodded to her slightly.


    As the two were about to turn around and leave, a voice suddenly rang in their ears¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Qi, do you think you can still escape after doing that?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi stopped and turned around. She saw Jonny standing on the stage, calling her


    name in front of everyone.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally walked towards him with a straight face. "Mr. Ming, just rest


    assured. You know exactly what you have done."


    Everyone''s eyes rested on Vi and Maynard after they stepped forward. They whispered to each


    other.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. But you ruined a marriage." Jonny looked at her with


    undisguised sympathy.


    "Don''t nder me. It''s okay."


    Unexpectedly, Ivy''s absent eyes fell on her, and she happened to hear what Jonny said, so she stood


    up with one hand supported by the chair.


    She looked around and paused on the table for a while. Then she walked over, picked up a half bottle


    of wine and poured it into her mouth.


    "How about we share weal and woe with each other?" Ivy took off her white veil and walked towards


    her with her hair hanging down by her chest.


    Aplicated feeling surged in her heart. After a long while, she said, "We arepletely different


    from each other."


    "Yes!" While drinking, Ivy came to her, her face contorted in an instant, "Vi, I will perish together with


    you!"


    Ivy raised her ss of red wine and pounced on her.


    At that moment, a tall and strong figure got on top of her.


    With a loud noise, the bottle fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Vi looked at them carefully and found that Maynard had blocked her attack instead of her.


    Aplicated feeling emerged in Vi''s heart. She held him in her arms and asked anxiously, "Mr.


    Chu, are you okay?"


    If something happened to him, she couldn''t afford to lose her life.


    Dissatisfied with the fact that she hit the wrong person, Ivy shouted out, "Why do both of you protect


    her? Don''t you know that I''m the one who hurt her?"


    Maynard threw a nce at jade as if nothing had happened. Then he turned around and warned her


    coldly, "Don''t do anything to my people anymore, unless you really want to hurt them, I''m not just


    talking nonsense."


    Although he got the bottle, his face and body did not change at all. His waist was as straight as


    bamboo, and his handsome face was full of evil spirit, and his eyes were as cruel and cold as wolf.


    Standing behind him, she knew very well that this was the real Maynard, who was daunting.


    All the people present shivered, as if they were living in the freezing winter.


    Frightened, Ivy took a step back.


    Jonny walked up to him and sneered, "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect that you like such a calcting and


    vicious woman. As a journalist, you should throw such a disgusting, disgusting thing on someone else''s


    wedding."


    "Nonsense?" A mocking smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. "Are you sure it''s a fake


    one?"


    Jonny''s smile froze.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards him and said, "Mr. Ming, please don''t repeat your mistake."


    "Huh." Jonny gave a brittleugh.


    Mrs. Qi strode forward with a cold look and said, "Are you going to revenge, Miss Qi, so that Zarian can


    make a fool of himself on such an asion?"


    Feeling terribly wronged, she asked, "Mrs. Qi, do you have any evidence to prove that I did it?"


    Ivy''s eyes turned red. How she wished she could cut her into pieces! She asked, "Mul said that you


    gave her a note and asked her to give it to me, didn''t you?"


    Vi nodded, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "You''ve threatened me, remember? Show us what you''ve done!" She winked at Mul.


    Trembling, she took out the note and handed it to Mrs. Qi.


    "What else do you want to say?" Mrs. Qi flew into a rage and threw the paper back to Mul.


    She picked it up and handed it to Vi.


    Vi took the note and found that the content had be¡ª¡ª


    "I have your and another man''s photos in my hand. If you don''t want them to be exposed, you can


    cancel the wedding. We can still keep you here."


    At the sight of that, Vi''s face changed slightly. She handed the paper to Maynard and said,


    "obviously, I didn''t write this."


    After looking at it, Maynard squinted slightly and looked at Mul more seriously.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What happened?" she asked


    With a plop, Mul knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face. "Vi, I beg you. Please don''t


    threaten me with my family. Please don''t force me to do anything bad again."


    Vi''s words came out of nowhere. She nodded and exposed, "I didn''t even let you get the water,


    okay?"


    After a short pause, Mul continued wiping off her tears with great efforts.


    "I didn''t expect a reporter to be so vicious."


    "TSK, TSK. Indeed it''s because she has Mr. Chu back her up. She has nothing to fear?"


    The people around them turned their heads and talked loudly as if they were afraid that Vi couldn''t


    hear them.


    Hearing what they said, a bitter sadness took over her.


    Tears welled up in Ivy''s eyes as she begged, "Aunt Qi, you heard it yourself. All the photos were


    photoshopped by her. Please call Zarian back to hold the wedding, okay?"


    "What?" Mrs. Qi was indecisive.


    With a pale face, Ivy covered her lower abdomen with both hands and said, "The baby in my belly must


    be Zarian''s. If you don''t believe, you can do the DNA test."


    When she heard the word "child", Mrs. Qi became hesitant.


    Seeing that Ivy had spat mud at her, she was furious.


    "Dong!"


    A weird sound came from the big screen on the wall and everyone looked to the direction of the sound.


    The screen was ying in the 105 lounge of the vi, in which there were only two people, Jonny and


    Mul.


    "Mr. Ming, I found the photo of Vi. I want to return it to her..."


    Then she changed the frame, taking out an envelope and putting it on the table cowardly. She didn''t


    dare to look at the man sitting opposite.


    "Give her back? To tell you the truth, I will ask someone to send the pictures to the publicter. It''s just


    that the scapegoat is only Vi. As for you, those who submit to me will perish."


    And in the video, Jonny was sitting on the sofa, whose eyes were as cold as a viper''s.


    "¡­¡­ I see. I''ll cooperate with you... "


    After a short silence, Mul bit her lower lip and made up her mind.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be in charge of the chief editor of the Star Magazine when everything goes well."


    Then, in the video, Jonny came over and patted her on the shoulder.


    The drawing stopped abruptly. The people around were silent, but their hearts were as clear as the


    door.


    Obviously, the sound and sound of their conversation and the video yed on the stage were all


    suggesting that they were behind this frame.


    A chill came over Vi''s back and she felt incredible. "It turns out that I am the one who is doomed to


    die, no matter what I do."


    ''That''s too horrible!''


    A big twist of the story was made. This video has sessfully cleared her suspicion.


    "p!" A crisp sound of pping rang out.


    Hearing the sound, Vi looked over and saw Ivy''s hand fell from the air and Jonny''s mouth was


    bleeding.


    "Jonny, why did you do that?" Fury and fear were written all over Ivy''s face.


    "Because Zarian doesn''t love you at all. Why do you have to humiliate yourself?"


    Jonny wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face overflowing with a mocking smile.


    "You! You bastard, do you know how hard it is for me to get all this? " Her chest heaved, her eyes


    burning, she raised her hand to p him again.


    But before she could touch him, he held her left hand and her right hand was so white.


    "Stupid woman, be smart. He won''t care about you if you die. What''s more, I hate being beaten!"


    Jonny''s face suddenly contorted in anger and pushed her away.


    Ivy didn''t notice that the heel of her high heels was broken because of her push. She fell to the ground


    and rolled to Vi''s feet


    On the other side, Vi was pale and saw blood under her white wedding dress

 Chapter 101 A Checkup Or Throwing Herself On Him

    Chapter 101 A Checkup Or Throwing Herself On Him


    Someone at the scene quickly reacted and called an ambnce. It was the first time that she had seen


    a person who could bleed so much, she was scared after she had been taken to the hospital.


    Being absent-minded, Vi went back to the lounge with Maynard and was about to sit down¡ª¡ª


    "It''s not you who caused her fall. Why do you look like a ghost?"


    Maynard sneered, as if he was not used to seeing her half dead.


    "What''s wrong? I am not scared at all? Do you want to quarrel with me? "


    "I don''t have time." Hearing that, Jay opened his thin lips slightly and sat down all of a sudden. An


    imperceptible smile shed across his eyes.


    Then she was handcuffed to the room and forced to sit down.


    She rubbed her aching wrist for this reason. Thinking of the handcuffs on her hands, she almost bit her


    white teeth and said, "Hey, can you try to open it?"


    Would she be crazy to be with him around the clock?


    "Why do you speak in such a tone? Is it your way of asking for help?" Maynard crossed his legs, while


    his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    With a gleam in her eyes, a bright smile yed on her face, Vi said, "Mr. Chu, please. I''m begging


    you."


    Being satisfied, he called a bodyguard and asked him to return the spare key to them at once.


    Said Vi, rolling her eyes.


    When she caught a glimpse of his back which looked a little dark, she decided not to be mad at him for


    what he had done to her at the wedding.


    She covered her mouth with her hand and gave a slight cough. Then in a serious tone, she said, "Mr.


    Chu can you turn around and let me have an examination?"


    "Check up?" It was as if it was the first time that he had heard the word. Taking a slight nce at her,


    he said, "Okay."


    He suddenly stood up. Because of the suddenly pull of the handcuffs, she was forced to get up again


    and crashed into the arms of the other side.


    A light smell of tobo wafted in his body. She put her forehead against her strong chest and heard


    his steady and powerful heartbeats. His body temperature was just warm, but when she heard his heart


    beating, she felt as if it was going to burn.


    "Reporter Qi, you seem to be throwing yourself at me." With one of his hands around her waist,


    Maynard said in an indifferent tone as if he was telling a truth.


    Coming back to earth, Vi felt a little embarrassed, "Can''t you stop being so narcissistic?"


    She pulled down her hand around her waist and was about to take off Maynard''s clothes to examine


    him. However, she held the first button in her hand and hadn''t unfastened it yet.


    She felt dizzy and was pressed back to the sofa by Maynard.


    "Reporter Qi, you''d better behave yourself." Maynard put his head close to her neck and said in a low


    and maic voice.


    His breath was a little bit hot towards her neck, and she twisted her body ufortably.


    Because of his position of getting on top of her and getting off the car, Vi''s eyelids twitched and she


    had a bad feeling. "Chu Mr. Chu, I just want to have an examination for you. "


    "I know what you are suggesting." Maynard pressed on her and smiled evilly.


    On hearing what he had said, a look of helplessness came over Vi''s face. She almost came to a


    mental breakdown. "Really not!"


    "Really?" Maynard stared at her with a straight eye contact. While pressing his body on her, he


    stretched his right hand to touch his cor. Then, slowly, he unbuttoned the shirt, exposing his wheat


    skin.


    It was fine if she didn''t look at them. Her wheat skin contrasted sharply with the bulged Adam''s apple


    and sexy corbone. She could not open her eyes.


    However, when she sensed the fury in his eyes, she immediately reacted and quickly turned her head,


    hoping that something could distract him.


    Unconsciously, the video that was yed on the big screen today shed through her mind. And it also


    proved that she was innocent


    With a flustered expression, Vi changed the subject. "Mr. Chu, did you make thest video call?"


    As if remembering something, Maynard pulled her up and mercy her.


    Upon seeing this, Vi breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, she was also confused. If it was Maynard, what should he do to help her?


    Maynard shook the handcuffs. His Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. "We follow each other like shadow.


    Don''t you know what I have done?"


    On a second thought, Vi agreed with her. She murmured, "Then who is so kind to help me?"


    "Conch girl." Said Maynard.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. ''Mr. Chu, that''s enough, '' she thought.


    At the evening of that day, a bodyguard sent by Maynard came in with a key. After unlock the


    handcuffs, Vi rubbed her aching wrist.


    As she was free again, she wept with joy, "That''s great, that''s great."


    "I have something to do tonight. You just stay here."


    Maynard passed the handcuffs and keys to the respectful bodyguard and looked at her.


    Vi regained her freedom, so she nodded obediently.


    However, half an hourter, she went out of the door in obedience and wanted to go for a walk around.


    At the corner of the corridor, which was about six meters away from her, a man and a woman, two


    journalists, stopped Mul.


    She hid in the wall at the ce and observed secretly with half of her head.


    "Look! Are you looking forward to rece the chief editor of Star Magazine?" The male reporter


    sneered at her, "Whenever you get rich, help us."


    But they didn''t work for a magazine.


    The female reporter covered her mouth with a smile and said in disdain, "Mr. Song, as you said, I''m just


    making it difficult for her. She is a nobody."


    "¡­¡­ I didn''t. " Tears welled up in her eyes. She bit her lower lip and said, "The video was forged. I


    never said anything like that."


    The female reporter burst intoughter, crossed her arms and looked at her, "Are you kidding me? You


    don''t know? Thest video at the wedding was taken when Jonny was not here. "


    They had nned to secretly record Jonny''s romantic affairs with the female model, but they didn''t


    expect to get such a big treasure.


    "That''s impossible..." she said in disbelief


    Even Vi took a deep breath.


    "At first, we wanted to post it online, but when we talked, Chol heard us and immediately bought it."


    The female reporter wiped the saliva away when she talked about Chol, with love in her eyes.


    "That''s impossible. How could you journalists be so obedient..." Tears trickled down Mul''s face and she


    stumbled back.


    Leaning against the wall, Mr. Song sneered and nced at the female reporter. "She works for the


    smile of her idol. She is willing to sell it to me, let alone selling it to him."


    "Come on." The female reporter gave him a pinch and said to Mul in a strange tone, "Somebody


    doesn''t even know how to y tricks."


    Vi turned around and leaned against the wall, still suffering from the shock. There were too much


    information she had eavesdropped, so she couldn''t respond for a while.


    In a word, that female journalist is a fan of Chol, who has shown him the surveince video recorded


    secretly


    A big smile appeared on Vi''s face, she seriously doubted that what she had heard was fake, and


    she was sure that how could he help her.


    She took an elevator back to the lounge.


    Sitting on the sofa, Vi turned on her phone and opened the Weibo app for free which was provided


    by the Sea Vi. She entered the video app and reminded her that the Long Live Queen has been


    updated.


    She cheered up and watched it.


    After the leading man who acted as the heroine had be an eunuch, he climbed up by all means,


    bing a bloodthirsty person, which was very distressed.


    The next thing he saw was that the missing queen had escaped to a bamboo forest, who had fainted


    away and been saved by a fairy like doctor. He was like a king from the heaven. Looking at it, Vi still


    felt that Chol was attractive.


    "Is the queen blind or the psychologically tired of Chol''s acting as a eunuch?" She still couldn''t


    understand.


    When she looked down, she found that the emperor was crazily obsessed with the doctor. She even


    said that as long as she could be with the doctor, it would be no problem to leave the world.


    Almost vomited blood, she almost threw the phone out. She took a deep breath and said, "Damn it!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The boyfriend is not a man any more. How could you fall in love with another man!"


    She wanted to continue to watch it, but she couldn''t find it when the y was updated to this page.


    Putting down her phone, she felt a little disappointed at her queen. "Our boss has done so much for


    you. What about your love?"


    She felt aggrieved for the eunuch who just acted in front of him. Tossing and turning on the sofa, she


    decided to ask him about the result.


    She got down, put on her shoes and opened the door, which was done in one go.


    While Maynard was out and not back yet, she ran to the lounge door and knocked on it.


    "Who is it?" Chol opened the door with a displeased look on his face.


    "Good evening."


    When she fixed her eyes on him, she saw that he was in a lovely green vegetable shaped Pajama,


    which was not his style at all. Her eyes almost dazzled.


    "What do you want?" Leaning against the door, he didn''t mean to invite her in directly.


    Vi quickly drew back her sight, pretending that she didn''t see anything and smiled awkwardly. "This


    matter is private. Can we go in and talk about it?"


    "Come in." After taking a deep look at her, he got out of the way.


    With a gentle smile, Vi walked in first.


    All of a sudden, she saw a file like a script on the desk. When she approached it, the bold handwriting


    of the queen caught her eyes. She threw herself on the paper eagerly.


    "I want to watch the 19 episode, the 19 episode."


    Then she continued the book at a fast speed until it was finished at thest minute of the eighteen


    episodes, when she was stopped by a hand stretching out.


    "Do youe for it?" After he finished the script, he raised his chin proudly.


    Realizing what she had done, she looked away and made a gesture with her index finger and thumb, "I


    just want to have a look."


    With coldness in his amorous eyes, he made a gesture of cutting the throat as he said, "if you dare to


    reveal half of the content in the script, you will be killed."

 Chapter 102 Not Heard Anything

    Chapter 102 Not Heard Anything


    "I saw nothing. I didn''t see anything."


    "You''d better be." Chol responded with a fake smile.


    A smile crept up on her face. She couldn''t help moving her eyes out of the control of the script in his


    hands. Her desire grew stronger.


    After hesitating for a while, she could not help but run to him and poured him a ss of water. "Can you


    tell me a little about the final result?"


    "No, I can''t." After taking over the water and putting it on the table, he sat down and refused directly,


    "You know what, the whole world knows it, just like thest time when a Weibo post was posted."


    Staring at the man for a while, she grinded her teeth and said, "I really can''t."


    He nodded his head.


    Said Vi ndly, taking out her phone and taking pictures of him.


    "What do you want?" The moment he heard the click of photo taking, he changed his expression and


    stretched out his hand.


    When he reached out to grab the phone, Vi quickly put it in her pocket andy prone on the sofa.


    "Come on. I''ll call you ''impolite'' if youe over. Anyway, the reporters haven''t gone away."


    "You! You! " At the same time, his face turned gloomy, but he still didn''t know what to do.


    A triumphant smile crept onto her face as she folded her arms over her chest. "Mr. Jin, if you don''t tell


    me, I will post a photo of you in a lovely Nightgown on Weibo."


    "Do what you want." He crossed his arms over his chest and sat on the sofa. Obviously, he had given


    himself up.


    "Are you sure? If you do post it, no one will know what your fans will say. "


    It looked like a kind reminder, but in fact, she protected the phone in her pocket tightly, looking wary.


    He gnashed his teeth in anger. If his mother hadn''t put the pajamas into her handbag which had been


    changed into a cute one by her, he wouldn''t have been captured by her?


    "Why? You saved my life. Do you want to turn my life into an enemy?" A sharp light shed in his eyes.


    As he lowered his head, he felt very sad. He covered his eyes with his thin bangs, and perfectly hid the


    emotions in his eyes.


    She seemed to be immersed in her own thoughts. Finally, she heavily pounded on the table and said,


    "Very good. Since you know I saved you, it''s normal for me to ask for reward."


    She seemed to be smiling, but in fact, she remembered that someone had not paid her medical fee yet.


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you." he nearly fell to the ground because of anger


    Vi''s face was numb and she kept urging, "Please say it quickly. My patience is limited."


    He took up the cup and drank all the water in one gulp. His face darkened. "The final result is that the


    empress returns to the throne and bes the emperor together with the doctor. Well, are you


    satisfied now?"


    His face was pale like a red light. It was very difficult to tell whether he wasing


    "Give me the phone." When she was distracted, he put his hand into her pocket and started to


    rummage around.


    "Ah! You psychopath! " A sudden scream was heard from Vi. She didn''t reply before he came over


    to get the mobile phone and intended to delete the photo.


    But before he could touch her hand, he quickly turned around and walked away. In a hurry, Vi


    grabbed his pajamas.


    "Ouch!" a sound of rippling came out. Not only did Chol''s pajamas appear on her hand, but also his


    jade like chest and attractive Mermaid line, and then moved down


    Vi covered her eyes and screamed as if she was stabbed by a needle.


    She resentfully threw away the pajamas in her hands and pushed him away, trying to escape


    "Wanna run? No way!" He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her back. When he felt dizzy,


    he pressed her against the cold table and covered her mouth.


    With her eyes wide open, Joyce was extremely frightened. As her mouth was covered, she could only


    make a low sound.


    "If you want me to let you off, delete the photo." When he approached her, an almost invisible evil look


    was revealed in his eyes.


    As their eyes met, Vi clearly saw herself in the panic in his eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had no choice but to nod reluctantly.


    "Click!"


    The door opened.


    A woman with ming red lips and short hair, who looked very strong, pushed the door in. Looking at


    the peopleing in, one was stunned and the other was like getting an electric shock.


    Both of them had no response.


    The woman saw this and squinted her eyes with thick lines and said calmly, "The posture is good. You


    can continue."


    She not only said that, but also had no intention to avoid it.


    When he came to his senses, he let go of her at a seemingly slow but actually fast speed and ran into


    the dressing room to change his clothes.


    Vi covered her face with her hands in silence. "I''m leaving. You guys have a nice chat."


    She didn''t even have the courage to look at his face. She immediately ran away.


    She stopped halfway and touched her empty clothes pocket.


    She turned around mechanically. If she remembered correctly, her cell phone was in the hand of Chol.


    After struggling for a while, she finally plucked up her courage and ran back. She was delighted to find


    that the door was still open.


    She looked inside, only to find that Chol was wearing a more disgusting strawberry Pajama and


    chatting with a woman on the balcony whose back was to her.


    Her eyes began moving in the living room. Unexpectedly, she saw the mobile phone on the table. She


    tiptoed to get in, trying to take it away without being noticed.


    But when she just touched the phone, she heard the conversation between them¡ª¡ª


    "As your agent, I have to tell you that you are not suitable to be in a rtionship at present, so you give


    me an exnation for the woman who yed the video on the wedding ceremony just now."


    The woman who imed to be the agent of Chol said in a cold tone, including displeasure and


    seriousness.


    "Lena, how could I give up the whole forest for a crooked tree?" He didn''t pay much attention to his


    former topic and continued casually, "She once saved my life. I will return her favor for saving my life."


    "That''s good." Lena''s tone softened a lot.


    A mixed feeling surged in her heart. She didn''t expect that it was him that really helped her.


    She took up the phone quietly. When she was about to sneak out, the ringtone suddenly rang¡ª¡ª


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    Almost at the same time, Chol and his agent turned around.


    With a nervous breakdown, Vi exined weakly, "Well, I just came in and didn''t hear anything. I''m


    deleting the photos for you."


    She deleted the photos as fast as she could and then ran away.

 Chapter 103 If You Want To Play, Then Play Bigger

    Chapter 103 If You Want To y, Then y Bigger


    It was not until they ran outside that Vi let out a long sigh of relief. The phone in her hand was still


    ringing.


    She took it and found it was from Zarian.


    Thinking of the wedding ceremony in the daytime, Vi picked up the phone. "Zarian, where are you


    now?"


    "I''m at the seaside. Can youe over?" The sound of waves hitting on rocks came along with


    Zarian''s tired voice.


    It was so dark that she could hardly hear what he was saying if she didn''t listen carefully.


    She hesitated for a while and said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    She hung up the phone immediately and ran out. She did not see anyone following her secretly.


    As she walked along the beach, she looked for the figure of Zarian in a crowd of people. She didn''t


    even dare to blink her eyes for fear of missing him.


    Half way along the beach, she saw a slender white figure walking into the sea in the silver moonlight


    Her heart missed a beat.


    Then she pulled out her cell phone and called Zarian with confirmation.


    Then she saw the cellphone in the hand of someone not far away from her. It seemed that he was


    going tomit suicide.


    Taking off her high heels, she rushed into the sea and grabbed the hem of Zarian''s clothes, ignoring


    the fast sshing waves on her body.


    "Don''t be so Keep going forward, no matter Don''t take it too hard... " Zarian turned around and held her


    in his arms. He put his head on her thin shoulder and said in a low voice, "Vi, Ivy''s baby is gone."


    Vi was astonished. Howe Ivy''s baby was gone?


    She tried to push him away, but the more she pushed him, the tighter he held her.


    After several times, she had to give up. She patted him on the back slightly with her hand stiffly and


    "I suspect that I''m not the father of her child."


    There were so much information in his words that Vi could not react in a short time.


    She didn''t know what was going on, so she just kept silent.


    All of a sudden, the sea and the seaside were illuminated by the lights.


    Even though she was standing with her back to the light, she still felt it was a re.


    She gently pushed Zarian away and looked into the sea. But the lights had almost blinded her.


    The sound like earthquake came from the beach.


    When that voice was closer, Vi got used to the light in front of her and saw many reporters carrying


    cameras and microphones and rushing to them.


    With her eyelids fluttering swiftly, Vi asked, "Is it what I think?"


    As if verified her conjecture, all the reporters swarmed up to two people, and they had no choice but to


    surround the center of the sea.


    The cameras went one after another in front of her, and the microphones were almost raising towards


    her face.


    To her great surprise, a series of firecrackers were fired at them¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Qi, Mr. Qi, what''s your rtionship?"


    "When Ivy was pregnant and exhausted, did you really have a date at the seaside?" "Have you


    considered about the feelings of Ivy and Mr. Chu?"


    The light was so dazzling that it was difficult for her to see what they looked like.


    Even so, she was still overwhelmed by the questions one after another.


    "Miss Qi, it''s said that Mr. Chu and Miss Lu are having a romantic candlelight dinner in a private luxury


    cruise on the sea. Do you know that?"


    Meanwhile, another reporter threw out a question that could be said to be thrilling.


    When she heard that the corners of Vi''s mouth twitched, she realized that Maynard had said that he


    had to go to see a girl.


    "She has nothing to do with Maynard" Exined Zarian as he put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Miss Qi worked at Mr. Chu''s periodical office with his sry. Howe you don''t care about it?" A


    female reporter was staring at a fishy cat.


    Vi and Zarian were speechless.


    It seemed that the exnation could not work.


    A headache came to her.


    "p!"


    Not knowing what had happened, all the lights were turned off and the crowd was in chaos.


    Thirty secondster, she saw a luxurious cruise ship stop by the sea behind her. The cruise ship


    shed a warm yellow light.


    After seeing the cruise ship, the surrounding reporters scrambled to take photos, even Vi and Zarian


    being the background te.


    The two bodyguards slowly came down and bowed to Vi. One of them said, "Miss Qi, Mr. Qi, please


    "Who are you?" With a defensive look on his face, Zarian stood in front of Vi.


    "Please." The two bodyguards didn''t answer, but made a gesture of invitation at the same time.


    Vi recognized them as members of Maynard. She nodded slightly and said to Zarian, "We''ll know


    when we get there."


    Led by bodyguards, they walked along a hallway of an luxuriously decorated room and entered the


    16th room on their left hand.


    When they entered the room, two bodyguards closed the door.


    Vi looked around and found that this was a living room without light, but behind the rectangr


    justice table, the candlelight was lit up, which made it more mysterious and obscure.


    As for Maynard, he was sitting on the main chair, swirling the wine in his ss as usual, ignoring the


    existence of both Vi and Zarian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vi also didn''t say anything, because she saw that Yesenia, who had a blush on her cheeks, wrapped


    his arm from behind with the alcohol.


    The sexy look almost made her drool.


    She looked in the direction of Maynard as if nothing had happened, and snapped his finger.


    The two bodyguards went in.


    "Miss Lu is drunk. Send her to the guest room for a rest." With his hands sped together, Maynard


    pressed his thin lips in a straight line.


    "I''m not drunk..." A touch of frustration and unwillingness shed across her eyes, and her voice was


    so delicate.


    However, Maynard didn''t give any response.


    It didn''t take long for two bodyguards to hold her up and help her out.


    When Yesenia passed by Vi, she seethed and bumped into her shoulder.


    Vi almost fell down, but luckily Zarian held her in time.


    After they left, the door was closed again.


    Vi cleared her throat and said: "Mr. Chu, well..."


    It was not until then that Maynard noticed them. He looked at Zarian first, swaying his hand slightly.


    After a ss of red wine was hanged on the wall, he said, "You should be with Miss An in the hospital."


    "You shouldn''t have an affair with another woman behind Vi''s back."


    Vi pulled the corner of Zarian''s clothes and winked at him, fearing that they would fight on the cruise.


    Zarian held her hands and gave her aforting look.


    When Vi was about to say something, Mr. Chu cast a cold nce at her. She instinctively broke free


    from Zarian''s grip.


    She bit the bullet and walked towards him. She poured some wine into Maynard''s ss and handed


    one to Zarian.


    "Come on, no matter how many misunderstandings there were before, just drink this ss of wine and


    be good friends."


    Taking a sip of the wine in his ss, a warm smile yed at the corners of Zarian''s mouth. "She is


    right. Let''s make a bet."


    The smile on Vi''s face froze.


    "About what?" Maynard said indifferently, not raising his head.


    Putting down his wine ss, he pulled out a chair and invited Vi to sit down. "Let''s join drinking. It''s


    30 minutes. The loser has to disappear in front of Vi for a month."


    Her eyes lit up and she was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    Hearing that, Maynard tapped lightly on the smooth table with the fingertips of his left hand. "I''m not


    interested."


    Then he pushed aside the chair and stood up. Resting his hands on the table, he turned his head to


    look at him with a provoking smile. "Well, you don''t dare bet, do you?" he asked


    Hearing that, Maynard stopped what he was doing. He took a look at Vi.


    Vi looked away, pretending that she didn''t hear him.


    "Okay, if you want to y, just y the game. The loser will not appear in front of Reporter Qi in one


    year." Maynard withdrew his sight silently and wore an expressionless face.


    Raising her hands, she said dly, "Okay, okay. I''ll be your witness."


    In her eyes, she didn''t care who was going to disappear in front of her eyes. It was better than a face to


    face battle.

 Chapter 104 Im Going To Jump Into The Sea

    Chapter 104 I''m Going To Jump Into The Sea


    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, Maynard called.


    Soon, two male servers in ck swallow tailed suits, wearing white gloves and pushing a cases of


    whiskey for drink, had poured fifteen sses of wine in front of Maynard and Zarian. Then they picked


    up pieces of ice from the ice bucket that gave off cold air and put them into these fifteen sses.


    Looking at the totally 30 sses of wine that had been added up, a piece of ice appeared at the bottom


    of the ss, which made her very nervous. "Are you sure you want to have a race with me?"


    Just looking at the ss with the same diameter of four centimeters and six centimeters, she was


    terrified.


    "Of course." After Maynard sent away the waiter, the expression on his face could not be doubted.


    "Don''t worry, Vi. I''m sure to win." Zarian''s eyes were gentle and affectionate.


    Vi looked away and swallowed hard. "Well, I''ll count the time. The one who drinks up the wine in


    front of you and the one who still doesn''t bend down within thirty minutes will win."


    "Of course." Maynard said in an indifferent voice.


    After checking the time on her cell phone for 30 minutes, she acted as the referee and said, "One, two,


    three, start!


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pressed the timer function on her cellphone.


    Both of them picked up the ss of wine on the table and gulped it down. Then they put down the


    bottle and drank the second ss of wine at a surprisingly fast speed, as if neither of them was


    outdone.


    Within 30 minutes, Margaret saw them drinking down one ss after another, without even breathing.


    Vi was stunned. Although the thirty sses of wine were less than two centimeters full, an ordinary


    person wouldn''t be able to drink so much.


    As time passed, twenty-five minutes had passed by. It was not until then that she saw that the


    movements of the two men who were drinking gradually slowed down.


    However, none of them fell down although they slowed down.


    When she saw Maynard''s straight face and drunk expression in her eyes, Zarian''s face turned red and


    his eyes were filled with wine. They were not sure who was the winner.


    Thinking of the ss of wine in front of them, she pped and said, "Mr. Chu, there are two sses of


    wine left in front of you. And Zarian, there are three sses in front of you, and there are four minutes


    left before thirty minutes. Who will give up?"


    She meant to be good for them. Unexpectedly, they all picked up wines and drank them all at once as if


    they were stimted, and their eyes were filled with terrible fighting spirit.


    The timer on the screen showed "0 seconds". Then she saw that none of them fell down, although they


    were still drunk.


    "Reporter Qi, who won?" Maynard put his hand near his temple. His eyes were full of drunkenness and


    tiredness.


    Zarian looked at the same direction. The corners of his eyes turned slightly red because of alcohol.


    Vi licked her dry lips and dered the result delightedly, "y."


    They all drank up the fifteen sses of wine. Neither did they die nor got drunk.


    It was an unexpected draw.


    "¡­¡­ No way. Let''s continue. " Maynard loosened his gray tie around his neck and leaned back against


    the chair.


    "Like "I agree." Zarian shook his head. He said, trying to wake himself up.


    A trace of cunning shed through her eyes. She walked up to them and ced her hands on the


    table. "I have announced the result of thepetition. Now that you have tied, then you can disappear


    from my sight."


    She liked herself for being so clever.


    "No way." Zarian rejected, as he first came to his senses.


    Maynard sneered at this. "Since the oue is not yet decided, of course it''s like what it was before."


    A yawn came at the sound of her sleepiness.


    She wasn''t willing to, but she chose thetter when they were drinking and sleeping.


    When she had just nodded her head in agreement, Maynard and Zarian bent over the table, as if they


    had pressed the key.


    If they hadn''t heard their deep breathing, she would have thought they had drunk to death.


    A few momentster, a small round ball rolled in Vi''s hand. She stepped forward, shook it in front of


    them and said, "Mr. Chu, Zarian?"


    No response.


    Staring at their ck hair, she came up with an idea.


    She walked out as fast as she could and asked the waiter for paper and pen. After writing two promises


    to him, she took out lipstick from her trouser pocket and smiled wickedly.


    She bent down, put her lipstick on the pad of Zarian''s right thumb. Then she took his hand and made a


    Then she did the same as she did to Zarian and pressed the palm print with Maynard''s hand. After that,


    she took out two pieces of beer and was pleased, looking for a room to sleep.


    "Stop." All of a sudden, Maynard raised his hand and stretched it to grasp her arm.


    Upon hearing that, Vi stopped her footsteps and turned around automatically. "Mr. Chu..."


    "What? Who are you? " Maynard stared at her for a while.


    He was obviously not sober, so she tried to get rid of his hand, but only to find that he was holding her


    even tighter.


    "¡­¡­ Vi, let me help you. " Before Vi could nod in agreement, he kicked at Maynard''s chair.


    As the chair turned over, Maynard fell on Vi, who was wrapped in a soft carpet.


    Being pinned half dead, she red at Zarian only to find him sleeping on the table.


    Clenching her teeth, she questioned, "Didn''t you promise to help me? I know you are messing up. "


    "What did you say?" Her whole body was bent over her, and her eyes were nk because of the effect


    of alcohol.


    Vi pushed him and said, "Get up first."


    "You smell good..." Maynard acted as if he hadn''t heard her at all. He lowered his head to sniff her


    neck.


    She wanted to p him, so she gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t y rascal when you get drunk."


    All of a sudden, Maynard raised his head and held her white face in his big hands. After fixing his eyes


    on her beautiful lips, he felt like being bewitched


    Feeling like weeping but having no tears, Vi turned her head, intending to avoid his kiss, but was


    then kissed on the lips. Maynard bit her lightly as if she was being punished, and slowly put his hands


    around her waist


    It took Vi a lot of effort to escape. She could barely breath and shouted at Zarian, "Zarian Help! "


    Zarian seemed to have heard her voice and staggered in front of them. He was drunk and confused


    when he saw this scene. "You go on. I am going to jump into the sea."


    A shudder ran through her body. She dodged his kiss and pulled out her hands, trying to get rid of his


    hands. "Hey, Zarian is going to die. Let go of my hand."


    "Okay." Maynard cracked and fell asleep, burying his head in her neck.


    She tried to push him away but failed. She could only shout for help, "Help! Somebody wants to jump


    into the sea! Help!"


    But the wind from the sea was the only response.


    The next morning, when Vi woke up, she saw a pair of deep dark eyes, she screamed.


    Upon seeing them on the ground, Zarian''s face turned pale.


    "Vi, what did he do to youst night?" Then he reached out his hand and held Vi up.


    Thinking of his reactionst night, she got extremely angry and shook off his hand, "Isn''t it toote for


    you to remember it now?"


    Zarian felt hurt on his face. What happenedst night?


    With a calm face, Maynard walked to the sofa and sat down. He rubbed his forehead and said in


    reproach, "Reporter Qi, if you want to seduce me, you shouldn''t have been on the floor."


    A little sick.


    When she looked down upon the two promises on her hand by ident, she immediately became


    me in a year."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She held up the cup in her hand and showed it to Zarian.


    "Vi, take care of yourself." At the sight of the hand print, he left with no more hesitation.


    A trace of guilt shed through her eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.


    "What''s on the promise?" Maynard said, shooting her a disdainful nce.


    Vi added, "Of course, I want to draw with my own hands. I feel very guilty in front of them, so I took


    the initiative to assure them that I will disappear in a year."


    "Really?" Hearing that, Maynard took a look at the lipstick print left on his finger and squinted in a


    casual manner. "Apply a lipstick worth hundreds of dors on our hands. It must be very painful."


    Without a second thought, Vi blurted out, "Of course!"


    As soon as she finished saying that, she saw a grimace in Maynard''s eyes, which looked like a smile,


    and she felt frustrated.

 Chapter 105 Two Women Fight For A Man

    Chapter 105 Two Women Fight For A Man


    Realizing what she had said, Vi covered her mouth subconsciously.


    "Reporter Qi, you''ve given a lot of information." Maynard''s slightly long hair fell in front of him and a


    cold smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    Realizing that he was suspicious of her reaction, she smiled and exined hastily, "Mr. Chu, please


    don''t me me for that. You asked me to use these lipsticks. I''m innocent."


    She blinked her big innocent eyes for fear that he did not believe her.


    With his back split, Maynard leaned casually against the sofa and looked at her with a meaningful look.


    "Reporter Qi, are you sure that I pressed the fingerprint on my own initiative?"


    At that moment, Vi could do nothing but nodded. But when she thought of the consequences of lying


    to her, she was about to change her mind, but she didn''t expect Maynard to give her a big "surprise"


    "Since you have said so, just do as we promised."


    A wicked glint shed in Maynard''s eyes as he walked to the window and stood there against the light.


    As she put the promise into her pocket, she looked extremely ttered and unbelievable. "Mr. Chauncy,


    are you sure?" She didn''t expect that happiness woulde so suddenly


    Maynard sneered and turned around. "Somebody."


    When she saw two bodyguardsing in, she had a bad feeling.


    "Dock the boat. Throw this woman to the sand." Maynard said coldly.


    When they heard her, they grabbed her arms and dragged her out.


    Stunned by what he had said, a few secondster, Vi went out, pulled at the doorknob and turned


    around, asking, "Mr. Chu, why did you do that?"


    She was nervous, did he find out anything?


    "Vanish before your eyes!" Maynard opened his thin lips and mocked.


    At the thought of the scene that she had to go ashore and meet the reporters she had metst night, a


    shiver ran down her spine. She forced a smile and said, "Mr. Chu, you can start to keep your promise


    tomorrow. It''s not necessary for you to go swimming today. I''m in no hurry."


    "But I don''t want to see you." Maynard winked at the two bodyguards.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was so angry that she almost fell down.


    Not daring to dy, the two bodyguards dragged her to the deck, and took her off the cruise regardless


    of her yelling.


    She grabbed a handful of sand from the ground and threw it at the ship, but it was swept away by the


    sea wind.


    Vi was so upset. She looked over the sun and saw nothing but white sand and light blue sea water.


    Not to mention there was a restaurant, there was not even one person.


    She knew that Maynard was trying to get back at her, but she could do nothing about it.


    She took out her phone and opened a map app. She walked towards the beach ording to the route.


    She walked for about an hour and saw a group of people not far away.


    Overjoyed, she quickened her pace to the hospital in spite of her tiredness, hoping that she could get


    something to eat.


    When she got closer, she saw that Chol wore a blue shirt without a button, which exposed hisrge


    chest and abdominal muscles, and a ck swimming trunks. Behind him was blue sea water, which


    made him look fresh.


    A woman dressed in red low cut swimsuit and a curly wave suit with a sun protective coat walked


    towards Chol as Vi was about to greet him.


    "Are you leaving this afternoon?" A touch of jealousy shed through the woman''s eyes. She held his


    arm and rubbed his body with her graceful body.


    Chol pushed her away. There was apparent coldness and displeasure in his peach blossom eyes. "You


    are interfering too much."


    Hearing that, the woman''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Then, a woman in white dress walked barefoot to him and kissed on his face. She looked down at the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    woman with wave and said, "Who is this old and ugly woman?"


    "You mean I''m ugly?" The woman''s voice suddenly became sharp. As if she had thought of something,


    her eyes were full of water vapor, and she held tight on to his arm, "My dear, I have your child. Don''t


    abandon me."


    He pursed his pink lips with a straight face.


    The woman in white dress clutched her lower abdomen and her eyes were as bright as flowers. "My


    dear, I have your baby, and I will give birth to a sessor for you."


    Her eyes were almost out of the window.


    What''s going on?


    It''s only been one day since Ist saw him. Howe another two womenpeted for one man with


    him? ''?


    She looked around at the camera like a reporter who was expressionless and watched the drama,


    thinking that they weren''t sympathizing with her.


    When she looked over again, she saw that Chol threw away the two women in disgust. He said in a


    cold voice, "I''m not interested in pregnant women. Get away from me."


    "¡­¡­ How, how could you... " The two women cried heartily.


    Vi began to show sympathy and strode up to him, pointing at his nose. "You''re a scum! You cheated


    the feelings of two women. You are irresponsible even when the other woman is pregnant! I didn''t


    expect you to be such a person!"


    Blue veins stood out on his forehead. He pushed her hand away and scolded, "What are you doing


    here?"


    Vi stepped on his foot and said, "I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" The people around them came to their senses. One of the men wearing sses and


    hat shouted, "Who are you? What are you doing here! This movie was almost finished today! "


    "A movie?" Her mouth was wide open as if she could swallow an egg.


    "Of course!" The director, who was wearing his hat and sunsses, was furious. "Otherwise, who will


    have the mood to watch others'' love drama in a hot day!"


    It was not until then that she realized that they were actually shooting. They were so embarrassed.


    "Director, don''t be angry." He showed a perfect smile to the director and continued, "She is just a new


    employee who knows nothing at all."


    "Are you a yboy too?" The director eyed her from head to toe.


    Vi covered her face in silence and yed dumb.


    "Director, she is a little shy. By the way, isn''t it necessary for the movie to have a poor female


    supporting role who often cried?" He put his arm around her shoulder and continued, "What do you


    think of her?"


    "Are you sure she can make it?" The director hesitated.


    With a big smile on his face, he said, "Have a try. If you can''t change it, then you can do it again." The


    director thought it was reasonable, so he said, "It should be you."


    Coming back to her senses, Vi asked in disbelief, "What?"


    "You broke our y. The director asked you to act a role and make amends." He whispered in her ear.


    Vi wanted to reject when she saw the malice in his eyes, but the director had already asked people


    to prepare, so she had to endure.


    However, when others handed her the script, she opened it and only found that her mind was upied


    by some brainless words, such as "silly lines"¡ª¡ª


    "I love you, not your money. If you go broke, we need to be paid."


    "Don''t me me for having hired a woman to carry you. I will treat your child as my own."


    The corners of her mouth twitched, but she could not speak out at all when she saw these two


    sentences.


    As she dug deeper, she found that there were two scenes of her being thrown into the sea for three


    days, thrown leftovers, into the dog cage, whipped, and marked as no substitute.


    Was extremely ferocious.


    Vi mmed the script and dragged the man who was talking to other people. "I''m not going to act.


    Please tell the director for me."


    However, Chol was not moved at all. "The director has decided to act. As long as the movie is finished,


    everything will be fine."


    A few seconds had passed before Vi smiled and then she cried out the next second, "Everyone, I


    found a man in a lovely pajamasst night. He is HMM... "


    Chol covered his mouth before he could finish his words. He stepped on a stone as he stepped


    backward.


    She fell back and reached out to grab something to avoid the tragedy. In a panic, she grabbed his


    hand. However, with too much strength, both of them fell into the sea with a "flop" sound.

 Chapter 106 Mr. Chus Obstruction

    Chapter 106 Mr. Chu''s Obstruction


    Vi fell into the sea and was under someone''s body. When she reacted, she saw that Chol had


    kissed her chin. Then she looked down and saw his w still resting on her chest. She was stunned for


    a moment.


    "This is..." As he felt the soft touch on his hand, he couldn''t help but pinch it.


    Coming back to her senses, she pped him across the face. "Bastard!"


    She pushed him away with all her strength and stood up from the sea all over her wet body. Her face


    turned as red as boiled shrimps, with her hands around her chest in a defensive look.


    When Chol realized what he had done, his hands kept shaking. Water was dripping from his hair, and


    his ears were so red that it could almost drop out.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The director ran over with a murderous look. "Can we continue filming


    today?"


    Not daring to look at the expression on his face, Vi totally ignored the director''s anger and rushed


    wet back to the Sea Vi.


    She changed her clothes in a hurry and went home that afternoon.


    Next morning, Vi came to the periodical office with dark circles under her eyes.


    Sitting on her seat, she was a little depressed at the thought that Maynard would not appear in front of


    her in theing year. She took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling refreshed all over.


    However, this feeling onlysted for a short whileThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Selina came to her and knocked on the table with a pen. "Vi, our boss recently wanted to know the


    situation of our periodical office, and he asked me to ask you a few questions."


    "What''s it?"


    Selina held a mirror and painted her lipstick as she looked at herself in the mirror, "Tell me your age,


    family background and which kind of man do you like and which period you are in."


    On hearing that, Vi stood up all of a sudden. "Wait. Why is it a private question?"


    There was no privacy at all.


    "Ask the boss. I just convey the words to him." Selina showed the whites of her eyes impatiently and


    said, "If you have made up your mind, just answer my question."


    Then she walked away with a swaying waist.


    Vi scratched her hair, annoyed. If she told Selina, it would be known to all the people in the


    magazine.


    After musing for a long while, Vi finally figured out a way that she didn''t need to tell Selina, neither


    did she have to meet Maynard.


    She logged in her QQ and then typed out the answers to a series of questions and sent them to


    Maynard through QQ.


    She didn''t expect that there was a red dot in front of that red dot. Without thinking too much, she


    thought the signal was bad, so she sent another message. But the result was the same.


    Biting her finger, she continued, "I can''t send out your message. Am I blocked?"


    She had no choice but to call someone, and a female voice said, "Hello, the number you dialed does


    not exist."


    She hung up the phone and bit her finger confusedly. "Did Maynard change his ount?"


    She ran to the table in front of Selina and frowned. "Selina, has Mr. Chu changed his number?"


    "It''s impossible. I just got through to him." Selina stopped her work and looked surprised. "I say, have


    you offended Mr. Chu and been cklisted?"


    A false smile appeared on Vi''s face. She said, "How could it be possible for me?"


    ''He really did it.''


    Stepping back, Vi wrote down the answer on the paper in a hurry and handed it to Selina.


    "Vi, you''re twenty-four years old now? You are the only one at home. Your menstrual period is 20


    every month. " Selina opened it and read it out, lost in thought.


    Noticing that almost everyone was looking at them, she felt so embarrassed.


    In the afternoon, Vi thought that she would be able to breathe a sigh of relief after she gave the


    answer to Maynard, but to her surprise, she didn''t¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Qi, the president asks you to continue bringing food to him." Julie called her.


    After she hung up the phone, she did that unwillingly.


    She took the lunch box to the door of the boss''s office of the magazine, and two bodyguards stopped


    her.


    A smile crept onto her face. "Good evening, everyone. I''m delivering food to Mr. Chu."


    The bodyguard on the left was always expressionless. "Since Mr. Chu said that he would disappear in


    front of you and hoped you would do it, Miss Qi sent someone in and then go away."


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched and her face turned ck. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she


    asked, "Can you help me send it in?"


    "No, we can only follow Mr. Chu''s orders." The two bodyguards answered with one voice.


    She had no choice but toe back by the way she came. When she saw Selina, she smiled


    awkwardly. "Can you help me send this to Mr. Chu''s house?"


    "This "I don''t have much work to do. I can''t help you with that," Selina continued with a troubled look


    Vi turned to look at the others, but her colleagues around her immediately noticed her sight. They


    were hiding far away, like a sheep seeing a wolf.


    After Mr. Chu had said that in private, he would fire anyone who helped her.


    Standing at the door of Maynard''s office, with the lunch box in her arms, Vi was at a loss.


    "Why are you here?" Stephanie walked over with a dozen files in her arms.


    Vi pointed at the door and asked, "Chief, are you here for Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Asked Stephanie, touching her nose.


    Upon hearing her words, Vi became excited and said, "Chief, could you please help me take this to


    Mr. Chu?"


    "Vi, you are not young now. Just do what you should do." Stephanie rolled her eyes at her and


    knocked on the door.


    Vi returned to her seat, hands resting on her cheeks, eyes unfocused, and said, "Is there any way to


    deliver it in?"


    "Vi, Mr. Chu asks you to send the food over." Selina rushed to ask her.


    Vi tried to cheer herself up and nodded. Suddenly she saw themodities on the table of her


    colleagues, thinking that the expresspany could help.


    Therefore, she dialed amonly used packagepany''s number and asked: "Packagepany,


    my name is Vi. Can you help me send something?"


    "¡­¡­ Sorry, our Sun Express Company went bankrupt... " After that, he hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Vi hung up the phone with a nk face. "Thepany was closed down so soon."


    When she almost believed it, Wendy called her, "Hello, is that Sun Express Company? Can you bring


    me something? As soon as possible. I''ll wait for your call. "


    Then she hung up the phone satisfactorily.


    When she saw that coco agreed without saying anything, she suddenly realized that perhaps it was


    because of Maynard. She stared at the office guarded by the bodyguard and clenched her hands.


    Thinking about it again and again, she couldn''t let it go. She borrowed a red and beautiful haircut from


    the cheapest barber shop outside when everyone had lunch at noon. Then she went to buy a colorful


    dress, which looked like a local dress.


    After changing her clothes in the bathroom, a woman with dark skin and red hair and clothes like a


    group of red and green leaves came out.


    After her friends passed by, they gave her ament: snake spirit disease.


    Vi swung her waist and entered the magazine with a lunch box containing ingredients at a fast


    pace.

 Chapter 107 Dont Be So Heartless

    Chapter 107 Don''t Be So Heartless


    "Haha!"


    "Ahem!"


    "Ouch!"


    Seeing a woman who looked like a ghost, the one who was drinking water sprayed all over the ground.


    The one who was eating hamburger choked on the juice, and the man who was delivering the copies of


    a lot of documents shook his foot.


    They couldn''t bear to look at her directly, so she didn''t recognize herself and just smiled happily.


    She cleared her throat, and with a feigned coquettish but actually harsh voice, she said, "Mr. Chu, I''m


    delivering food to you..."


    Vi lifted up a piece of her skirt and walked towards the door of Maynard''s office with extraordinary


    skills.


    "Oh my God. Your interest is special, Mr. Chu." A male colleague covered his eyes.


    "Mr. Chu''s taste is getting worse. It seems that he probably won''t be able to see a beauty like me,"


    Wendy said, stroking her cheek with both hands, like a delicate flower full of pity for herself.


    All the colleagues remained silent.


    She just thought of the woman who went in just now. Her eyes were sore because of the pain.


    Of course, she knew nothing about this. When she arrived at the door of Maynard''s office, she was


    stopped as she was about to enter.


    "Miss, who''s that?" The left bodyguard''s mouth twitched.


    The bodyguard on the right was obviously not that strong. He looked away directly and avoided eye


    contact with her.


    With a big smile on her face, Vi opened her mouth and said, "I am Miss Qi''s best friend. She asked


    me to bring lunch to Mr. Chu."


    The two bodyguards thought it would be that case, so they let them go.


    When Vi came in, she closed the door excitedly, looking calm.


    She turned her head and saw Maynard lie on the sofa. His breath was even, and his hair was on his full


    forehead and his sharp eyes were closed. Obviously, he was in a state of noon sleep.


    ''Great opportunity! Take a nap at noon! What a lucky chance!''


    She took off her high heels, cautiously put the food box on the table and slowly walked in front of


    Maynard.


    She squatted on his sofa, intending to get close to him. Then she quickly took out her cellphone and


    gave him a three-time selfie, which looked quite intimate.


    After shooting, she found the two intimate photos of him, which looked like they were sleeping on the


    same bed together while she herself looked especially horrible and handsome, and a sharp contrast


    between them. Then she posted them online.


    After that, she put away her cellphone and said, "Mr. Chu, please wake up."


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and saw a beautiful flower. Startled, he stood up at once.


    "Who are you?"


    She stood up, flipped her red hair and thought herself very charming and charming. "Mr. Chu, I''m here


    to bring food on behalf of Miss Qi."


    She picked up the lunch box on the table and handed it to Maynard.


    Maynard looked strange, and as if he had seen something scary, he kept away from the box and said,


    "I have no appetite. You take it away."


    She was in high spirits. Her eyes were filled with hypocritical eyshes. "Why?"


    When she was fluttering her eyshes from left side to right side, they fell like feathers, right on the


    lunch box.


    The veins on Maynard''s forehead bulged. A hint of cruelty shed through his eyes. "Get out of here."


    As if she hadn''t seen her, Vi knocked off the false eyshes from the lunch box with several flicks.


    She looked aggrieved and injured and said, "Mr. Chu, don''t be so heartless."


    She sat beside him, hugged his waist tightly and rubbed against him with all her strength.


    As a neat freak, Maynard pushed her away as if he had touched something dirty in an instant. "Release


    me."


    ''This woman is more brazen than Vi, no, more shameless than her.''


    Not only didn''t she loosen her grip, but she clung to it like an octopus. "No, I won''t!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She applied ck and thick make-up on her face, and floated like the limestone, floating in the air and


    falling on Maynard''s body.


    Maynard''s face was full of disgust. He grabbed her hand and dragged her in the direction of the door.


    Vi shook her head vigorously and said, "Mr. Chu, don''t be so heartless."


    Hearing that, Maynard froze at his feet. He stared at her eyes for a while with his deep sight, and the


    temperature in his eyes turned cold all of a sudden. "Reporter Qi, you''d bettere back as normal as


    you can," he said


    Vi was surprised. "Mr. Chu, how did you recognize me?"


    Her mother saw it and called the police.


    "Get out!" Holding the doorknob with one of his hands, Maynard clenched his teeth.


    When she turned back and saw the door open, she held his waist tightly, "No, I won''t go out."


    "Believe it or not, I will let you go!"


    His eyebrows twitched uncontrobly. When he saw the ck powder falling from her body, he felt


    extremely disgusted.


    Vi turned around and cried. She learned from TV, "You are heartless, cruel, making trouble out of


    nothing."


    At this time, colleagues from the periodical office heard the noise and gathered around. They crowded


    the security guards to the outside of the corridor.


    Male and female co-workers of the magazine saw that "dark woman" was like a bitch who was


    pestering Maynard and could not stop crying, all of them could not help sighing.


    "Enough yet?" Maynard gasped, and put his hands on the waist.


    She shook her head so hard that her red wig flew out of the door.


    Her makeup was messed up in the process of her struggle, and the wig flew out, which caused more


    and more people to see the fun.


    Vi yelled, but there was not a drop of tear rolling down. Atst, she simply gave up.


    Just then, a basin of cold water poured down from her head and dropped on her.


    Vi wiped the water in front of her from the basin and looked back. She was in a hurry, with a basin of


    water in her hand. Her face was distorted because of anger.


    "Who are you? Are you seducing Maynard or just want to be unreasonable?" Dropping the basin, Elly


    was so angry that her face turned red.


    Vi hurriedly turned back, and the underwear color was partly hidden and partly visible after her hair


    was wet.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. By instinct, she threw herself into Maynard''s arms.


    "Why would you do that if you had known it woulde to this?" Her face was as dark as ink. He took


    off his suit jacket and put it on her.


    Not daring to let anyone see her face, she buried her face in his chest.


    "Disappear in three seconds!" He cast a cold and sharp nce at the person at the door.


    Male and female colleagues of the periodical office were so scared that they scattered one after


    another.


    Standing there, Elly asked with her eyes turning a little red, "Maynard, who is the woman in your


    arms?"


    Afraid of being broken by Chauncy, Margaret picked up her voice and said like a spoiled child, "ouch, it


    hurts so much. I''m so cold. Let me have a check-up. "


    "Don''t push me, Elly." The impatience in Maynard''s eyes grew stronger and stronger, and his lips


    pressed in a straight line.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his temper, Elly stomped her feet and left with resignation.


    "Vi, if you don''t let go of me now, don''t take your hands anymore." Maynard lowered his head and


    looked at the woman in his arms who was ying an ostrich, squinting dangerously.


    Noticing that he was in a bad mood, she quickly let go of him.


    Seeing the water dripping on her clothes, she puffed up her cheeks and pointed at her fingers. "Mr.


    Chu, my clothes are wet. Can you do me a favor?" she asked


    A smile appeared in Maynard''s eyes, but the expression in his eyes was quite different from that in his


    eyes. "No way!" he said

 Chapter 108 Infatuation

    Chapter 108 Infatuation


    Vi rolled her eyes to the ceiling, with a grimace of makeup made up like a little kitten, which was too


    horrible to look at.


    She walked back and forth in front of Maynard. After hesitating for a while, she smiled and said, "Mr.


    Chu, please ask someone to help me bring some clean clothes. I don''t think it''s too much."


    "Do you think it is possible that the bodyguard who sends me here for you is just a bodyguard?" After


    Maynard came out in a clean shirt, he sneered.


    "I think it''s possible."


    Maynard buttoned his shirt, took hisptop and sat on the sofa to deal with his work. "I haven''t got even


    with you for the bad thing you did today," he said, his voice split


    Upon hearing this, she was pissed off. She rushed to him, pointed at him angrily and said, "Since you


    don''t look for my trouble, I will look for you!"


    "Really?" Maynard said with a smile at the end of his voice. His fingers danced very fast on the


    keyboard, without being affected at all.


    Vi secretly ground her teeth and took a deep breath, "Tell me, why do you deliberately block me and


    cklist me? And why do you ask the expresspany not to ept my order?"


    Maynard said casually, "I''m d to do that."


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi nearly fell down with anger. Then, she added, "I yed tricks to


    get back at you. So what? Are you biting me?"


    "Reporter Qi." With one of his hands supporting his chin, Maynard reminded her in a seemingly friendly


    manner, "What will you do if somebody finds out that you''re the woman with ugly makeup?"


    Vi giggled three times and said stubbornly, "Hahaha, I don''t care!"


    There was no way to threaten her!


    "Okay, but do you dare to go out and have a walk?" At the moment, Maynard took a nce at her. "Of


    course I won''t," he answered


    She thumped the table heavily, with her chest out, and raised her head, "Who said I didn''t dare to do


    so? I''m not afraid of anyone!"


    She angrily walked to the door and was about to press the door down when her hand froze all of a


    sudden


    Wait, was it like the strategy in the legend?


    Coming back to her senses, Vi turned around and looked at Maynard. "Mr. Chu..."


    "What''s wrong?" A fake smile broke across Maynard''s face.


    A big smile appeared on her face. She withdrew her leg slowly and said, "I was wrong. Mr. Chu, please


    forgive me."


    Maynard grinned and said nothing.


    Vi smiled as a tacit approval of his attitude.


    A dash of admiration shed in her eyes. With her hands folded in front of her eyes, she said, "Mr. Chu


    is indeed a great, noble, perfect and gentleman. Not ordinary people canpare with you."


    "Originally, I nned to throw you to a beggar''s nest where you could only be hungry for ten days or a


    half..."


    Maynard paused deliberately and looked at her leisurely.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. With a drop of cold sweat on her forehead, she said, "Mr. Chu, you


    can''t do that."


    Maynard closed theptop and picked up the coffee on the table to have a sip.


    "You want me to let you go? Fine." Pointing at the box, Maynard said, "As long as you finish eating all


    the food you have brought, I will let you go."


    Vi waved her hand and said, "No need for that. I made this for you."


    A shiver ran down her spine. She squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Did you add drugs to the wine?" Maynard squinted at her with a half-smile and leaned leisurely on the


    sofa.


    "No way!" Said Vi. She didn''t want to admit that.


    "Then prove it to me." Maynard pushed the lunch box towards her. She opened the lunch box


    uncontrobly.


    In addition to the appetizing smell of the food, there was a choking smell of mustard.


    Yes, she poured half bottle of mustard into the food.


    Swallowing hard, she turned around and walked out. "Mr. Chu, I really didn''t add anything."


    "Should you eat or not?" All of a sudden, Maynard''s face turned gloomy.


    Vi''s shoulders trembled with fear. She nodded against her will and said, "I will eat..."


    Maynard raised his eyebrows and gave a hint to her to start.


    Vi scooped up a spoonful of mustard and put it into her mouth. She tasted the mustard, which made


    people shed tears.


    She didn''t hold on for long. She cried while eating. Tears streamed down her face.


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Maynard appreciated her appearance with great interest. A


    smile yed at the corners of his mouth. "Reporter Qi, take your time. Don''t be excited. There are still


    a lot of ingredients left."


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi cried even more happily, bubbling quickly.


    At the same time, there was only one corridor apart.


    A reporter of the Youth Magazine was talking with the chief editor of the Star Magazine about the


    cooperation.


    When the conversation was almost over, Stephanie gave him an apologetic smile and said, "I''m sorry. I


    need to go to the bathroom."


    The reporter of the Youth Magazine expressed his understanding. After watching the other party leave,


    he continued to look around the surroundings.


    When they passed by Maynard''s office and heard a woman''s crying inside, they stopped


    subconsciously and listened intently¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chu, waah... I''m dying. Please spare me..."


    Inside came the loud sound of the woman''s choking and begging for mercy.


    "Just a little. Don''t be so hard on me." The man''s maic and seductive voice was a bit dangerous.


    "Stop! That''s too much Ahem ahem ahem ahem... "


    The male reporter of the Youth Magazine now had an understanding look on his face because he had


    experienced something romantic.


    The rumor that Mr. Chu had good moral integrity was all fake!


    Judging from his voice, he could tell that the woman was as noisy as a wolf and a tiger!


    When Stephanie came over and heard some of their conversations, her face changed. "Mr. Yu, please


    don''t take what you heard too seriously."


    Mr. Yu who was putting on a spell of "forbidden area" came to his senses, covered his mouth and


    coughed, "An adult, it''s normal."


    Stephanie exined awkwardly, "My boss is just punishing an employee."


    Uniform temptation?


    Tied up, dripped wax and whip?


    "Punishment, it can be." The journalist of the Youth Magazine nodded, wearing an expression of "I


    know".


    As soon as they got out of the office, Mr. Yu called his office immediately, "Hello, is this Chief Ming?"


    Vi cried out. She couldn''t help but have more mustard food. What a crazy woman she was.


    In the afternoon of that day, after Anna finished the mustard, Victor finally asked Julie to buy her


    clothes.


    She took over the clothes as she wiped her tears.


    "Miss Qi, you must have suffered a lot." Julie whispered to the owner of the restroom with a pitiful look


    on her face.


    What do you mean? "


    "It''s all over the Inte. You''d better watch it." Julie patted her shoulder and ran away.


    She took out her cell phone and searched online. She found that all kinds of gossip were spreading


    everywhere in the world.


    She was so shocked that she could not help but read one of the items in her memory. She said, "The


    CEO of the Chu Group has a new girlfriend. He hasn''t forgotten to spoil her in work."


    As soon as she finished reciting, she suddenly met Maynard''s eyes, which were filled withplicated


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    feelings of joy and anger, and shuddered. "Well, I''m going to change my clothes," she said


    She put down the phone and ran into the bathroom.


    When Maynard picked up her cellphone and took a look at it, he felt veryplicated.

 Chapter 109 Little Daddy

    Chapter 109 Little Daddy


    Vi turned on the tap, washed her face and changed her clothes.


    When she came out, she was pressed against the door by Maynard. She had a bad feeling.


    She tried to push him away, but was stopped by him. He put his hands above her head.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Vi was very depressed, but she could do nothing but wear a


    ttering smile on her face. "Mr. Chu, we''re all civilized people. If you have something to talk with me in


    a polite way, don''t touch me like that."


    Maynard''s forehead was so close to hers that she could see each of his eyshes clearly.


    "Rest assured, I will not hit women." Maynard cracked his voice a little hoarse, and his warm breath


    spread over her face.


    She hurriedly turned her head to the other side. She had a nervous breakdown. Because he didn''t beat


    women, she felt more worried.


    With an embarrassed smile, she said, "You''re right."


    "The gossips online are all saying that I had sex with you. What do you think about it, Reporter Qi?"


    Maynard lowered his face slowly and almost kissed her.


    A bad feeling came over Vi. She forced a smile and said, "Well, it''spletely a rumor."


    A faint smile flitted across Maynard''s eyes. With a serious expression on his face, he said, "I think I


    should spoil you as a gossip says."


    Maynard''s terrific remarks shocked Vi. She looked so frightened.


    She was upset, with a smile that was even worse than a crying face. "Mr. Chu, please think twice. Don''t


    be led by a gossip dog."


    Hearing that, Maynard felt as if everything was in his expectation. As his sight moved down and his thin


    lips raised slightly, he said, "Reporter Qi, your clothes look nice."


    The words came out of nowhere.


    She looked down along the direction of his gaze and found two buttons on the top of the coat were not


    done yet.


    At the moment, they could see her breast, which was slightly exposed


    Her mind was on the verge of breaking down. Her hand resting on the top of her head began to


    struggle wildly, but as soon as she moved, she was tightly gripped by Maynard''s big and powerful


    hand.


    A sense of powerlessness came over her. Just as she was about to change the topic of conversation,


    Maynard lowered his head and kissed her lips forcefully and ferociously.


    Before she could even clench her teeth, she was brutally barged in, which made her feel hot and wild.


    "Well, you..." Vi didn''t give her any room to move. She got a paste in her mind.


    She finally regained her sanity. When she bit him hard on his lips, he was caught off guard and bit her


    tight. She snorted in pain, but she didn''t withdraw her grip on his lips. Instead, she bit him more


    violently


    Vi could hardly stand the bloody kiss


    After work, Vi''s face turned red, not knowing for anger or for shyness. Her lips were slightly swollen


    at the moment, which was very inviting.


    Being grabbed by Maynard and forced to go to the door of the magazine, she could not get rid of him,


    nor could she get rid of him. She kept begging, "Mr. Chu, it''s off duty now. Can you let go of me?"


    Although the staff of the periodical office were gone, what if they returned to fetch something?


    "Shut up, Reporter Qi." Maynard put one of his hands around her shoulder and grasped her hand with


    the other in order to prevent her from escaping.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She thought that he was only going out, so she


    epted his invitation in a half loath manner.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw a group of reporters that gathered outside


    and she didn''t know when, she was desperate to die.


    Hearing the footsteps, the reporters looked over, checked and took pictures of them randomly after


    confirming that everything was right.


    With all her might, she stepped on him and kicked him as hard as she could. When he was distracted


    by the pain, she shook off his hand and ran inside, trying to find a ce to hide herself.


    However, before she took a few steps forward, Maynard waved his big hand, grasped her hand and


    pulled it. All of a sudden, she rotated and ran into his chest.


    Her small and straight nose hit her hard chest, which made her ck and white eyes filled with water


    vapor quickly.


    When the water in her eyes almost gathered into tears, the next second, her chin was lifted, and two


    pieces of cold lips gently printed on her


    Unlike before, the kiss stopped on her lips. She could feel it.


    "They kissed!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and the surrounding gossipy reporters were all shocked and took


    pictures hard.


    The sound of photographs crunching echoed in her ears, but she didn''t care at all because her lips


    were covered by Maynard. She tossed and turned, plundered andforted him


    After the kiss, she felt a little dizzy as she had been leaning against his shoulder.


    Maynard wrapped his arms around the woman''s waist tightly, took out his cellphone and made a call.


    In less than a minute, more than a dozen bodyguards rushed up and surrounded those reporters,


    which made them confused.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What are you doing?"


    All the reporters were shouting loudly.


    The boss of the bodyguards came over to him and waited for his orders.


    "Number one, delete all the photographic equipment that the reporters have, and let them go."


    Maynard turned a deaf ear to theints of those reporters and ordered coldly. After the


    bodyguards made a way for them, he left, holding Vi in his arms.


    It was not until she was pulled to the vi by Maynard that she was still in a daze in the color of fiery


    red.


    She didn''te to her senses until she sat on the soft sofa.


    She recalled what he had done to the journalists and stood up at once.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Maynard took off his suit jacket and tie. "I thought you were a fool," he said


    Vi looked at him for a minute with a look of rare animals, and then shook her head in disbelief and


    eximed, "I really didn''t expect that you are taking revenge on me, the kind of person who would kill


    two birds with one stone."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s eyes. "Tell me," he said "Your sinister intentions are not


    only to give me a lesson, but also to let those gossipy reporters have an experience of it and feel like it


    is all in vain."


    If any of them had stayed at the magazine for an hour and finally got the rare photos, they would be


    driven out and be crazy.


    "Huh." Maynard chuckled and said nothing more.


    Vi grabbed his arm and said, "Am I right?"


    Maynard pushed her hand away and raised his chin. "Go and cook." A fit of dizziness came over her.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    As soon as the door was opened, Elly sobbed with red eyes squeezed in.


    "Maynard, we lost our baby. I don''t know where to find her." She threw herself into Chauncy''s embrace


    and burst into tears.


    Jay''s face changed. "I''ll call all the bodyguards to find her."


    Hearing what she said, Anna stopped closing the door.


    "I''ve sent my men to look for her. Let''s go, too." Maynard strode over and held her hand. "You too," he


    said


    Since Vi liked the little girl, she didn''t refuse.


    The three of them looked around in the public park, but nobody was there.


    "How was the baby lost?" Maynard gasped, and the anxiety in his eyes was obvious.


    Vi looked at Elly at the same time.


    Elly sobbed, "The baby ran away when I was not looking. It was me who didn''t take care of it."


    "We went out of the garden to look for her. Don''t worry." Maynard handed a folded handkerchief to Elly


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    and greeted Vi and then looked to the right side.


    Vi chose the left direction and looked for the outside. When she ran out of the gate, her cell phone


    rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from her son, she picked up the phone and asked, "Ann, what''s up?"


    "Mommy,e back. I met a tricky problem."


    Ann deliberately lowered his voice and whispered to her ear through the phone.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    Vi stopped a taxi to the garden downstairs and saw her son being pestered by a little girl with her


    back to her.


    Because of the dim light, there were only three streetmps around and they didn''t shone brightly. Vi


    came close and found that the girl was the one they were looking for painstakingly.


    "Let go of me. Do your parents know that you''re bullying me?" "Why do you hold a man when you see


    him? Are you an erotic?"


    "Daddy, carry me on your back." The little girl asked while wiping her tears.


    Hearing the word "little Daddy", Vi almost fell over.

 Chapter 110 He Knew

    Chapter 110 He Knew


    Little girl, your mommy and Daddy are looking for you everywhere. "


    "You sick woman Well, Aunt Vi, where are my daddy and Mommy? " Seeing her, the little girl let go


    of Ann and ran over.


    At once, she winked at Ann and uttered the words "run away" from her lips.


    That was exactly what Ann wanted. He left the living room while the little girl wasn''t looking at him.


    Vi relieved. She rubbed the little girl''s hair and said: "You are good. I will call your daddy and


    Mommy."


    The little girl nodded.


    Afraid that she might run around, she took the little girl''s hand and called Maynard and told him the


    address.


    After doing that, she squatted down and said, "Little girl, could you please not tell the boy you met


    before?"


    The little girl looked back and found that her "Daddy" was not here any more. She turned her round


    eyes and nodded heavily. "Aunt Vi, don''t worry. I will keep it a secret."


    A great relief took over her.


    Twenty minutester, Maynard and Elly were walking towards them.


    "Daddy, Mommy." At the sight of them, the little girl got rid of her and ran over to them, which made


    Vi tremble with fear. She continued, "I just saw a little dad who looks exactly like my dad..."


    "Baby!" Elly was almost driven mad by her sister''s chasing. Seeing that the little devil had grasped her


    hands and spanked her, she said, "didn''t I tell you not to run around the house?"


    "WOW WOW WOW!" The little girl cried in pain.


    Watching the little girl''s tears running down like rain, Anna could not bear to see it. She said, "Miss Xia,


    the little girl is still young. We can have a talk."


    "Shut up!" When she heard her words, she raised another p on her face. She red at Vi and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    said, "I teach my daughter a lesson. It''s none of your business. I even suspect that you took her away!"


    Vi could say nothing.


    "Elly, calm down!" Maynard bent down to wipe the tears off the little girl''s face and frowned in


    disagreement.


    "Maynard, the baby is so young. If it was abducted, I would die," She threw herself into his arms and


    cried.


    Maynard sighed and let her lean against him stiffly.


    Noticing that, Vi didn''t want to be the third wheel, she left quietly.


    When Vi returned home from upstairs, she saw Ann walking out of the bathroom in his lovely frog


    pajamas with water dripping on his head.


    She took a clean towel to dry his hair and asked, "How did you meet the little girl?"


    Ann rolled his eyes and said, "Who knows where that idiot came from? She grabbed my hand as soon


    as she saw me. Her tears were like hailstones."


    Hearing that, Vi stopped wiping his hair and said with a frown, "Ann, please don''t take it to heart."


    His son gritted his teeth and said, "That idiot ate a box of biscuit and two ham fields."


    Trying not to burst intoughter, she said in a soft voice, "Okay, I''ll buy it for you tomorrow."


    "For your sake, I will let her go." Ann avoided the towel in her hand and went into the room.


    When her son returned to his room, Vi had been worried that the little girl would tell him about what


    had happened to Ann. Even when she was asleep, she was still not in a good sleep because of fear.


    The next day, she came to the periodical office with a low spirit.


    Selina walked to her and said, "Vi, Mr. Chu asked you toe to his office and said that he had


    something important to ask you."


    Important things?


    Upon hearing this, a shiver ran down her spine. Was it because she had been exposed?


    She smiled awkwardly. "I''m going to have something to eat outside. I''ll meet Mr. Chuter."


    Without waiting for what Selina said, Vi ran away.


    It was not until she ran outside that she let out a long sigh of relief. Then she thought that the little girl


    must have already known it, and she was anxious to find a solution.


    "Sir, you can''t drink any more. It will kill you to drink fromst night to now."


    A voice of anxiety and fear came from a bar on the roadside. Looking to the direction where the voice


    came, Vi saw the owner of the bar holding drunkvender to the door. He left Zarian behind and


    went in.


    "¡­¡­ No, I want more. " Zarian stood unsteadily on the steps of the door, looking as if he would fall


    down at any time.


    Biting her finger, Vi finally ran over to hold him considering that she was familiar with him. "How


    She frowned at the pungent smell of alcohol.


    "Vi..." After seeing clearly who she was, Zarian hugged her.


    She dragged him half to the bench on the side of the road and sat down, then she went to the nearest


    store to buy the honey water and ran back to him to drink it.


    Thanks to Zarian''s cooperation, she drank half of it.


    Vi put down the honey water, looked at him and sat next to him. "Zarian, what happened?"


    Zarian''s eyes were sad and heartbroken, but then he smiled bitterly and said, "The child of Ivy is really


    not mine."


    Stunned, Vi asked, "How do you know?"


    "My mother told me that she can easily find out any evidence." Hands on hands, Zarian felt down and


    depressed.


    A moment of embarrassment shed on her face. She gently patted him on the back andforted,


    "It''s all right. Everything will be fine."


    Zarian opened his arms, hugged her, rested his head on her shoulder and said, "I''m sorry. I promised


    to disappear from your sight, but I broke my promise."


    Vi wanted to push him away, but considering that she had forced him to keep that promise, she


    didn''t have the heart to push him away.


    Right at this moment, there came an urgent horn.


    She looked up and found that the Rolls Royce in front of her was Maynard''s, and she was not sure


    whether he saw her or Zarian?


    Vi pressed the weird feeling in her heart and gently patted Zarian on his shoulder.


    But he didn''t stop. He leaned against the chair and looked at the sky.


    On the other hand, a little uneasy about the situation.


    In the car, Julie, sitting next to her driver, looked back at Maynard who was emanating a cold aura and


    said, "Boss, didn''t you say something to Miss Qi?"


    Then why didn''t you ask the driver to stop just now?


    Hearing that, Maynard''s hand, which was about to spill the documents, froze and an expressionless


    expression appeared on his face. "Nothing special. Let''s go to the Chu Group," he said


    Julie responded tactfully.

 Chapter 111 What Did You Do To The Child

    Chapter 111 What Did You Do To The Child


    When Zarian calmed down, Vi hailed a taxi for him and said, "Don''t be upset. If you get married in a


    lie, you will be more miserable."


    "I see. Thank you, Vi." Zarian caressed her hair and got into the taxi.


    After seeing him leave, Vi heaved a long sigh.


    Her mobile phone rang before she could think of a way to deal with Maynard.


    She took it out and saw that the caller was Julie. After hesitating for a while, she pressed the answer


    key. "Miss Julie, what''s up?"


    "Vi,e to Chu Group now, or you''ll regret in the future." Julie said anxiously on the phone.


    Vi smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry. I have something very important to do. Maybe..."


    She would be afraid of Maynard if she had a fight with him?


    "Oh, what should we do now?" On the other side of the phone, Julie lowered her voice and said, "Miss


    Qi, you know what? Mr. Chu just asked the bodyguard to bring a five-year-old boy to the Chu Group."


    Vi was shocked and was about to hang up. She stopped and asked: "Wait, are you talking about a


    child about five years old?"


    "Yes, that boy cried for Mommy. He is so pitiful. I hope Miss Qi can persuade Mr. Chu not to be so


    cruel." Julie''s heart ached.


    Gosh! She believed that Maynard must have found out something and had kidnapped her son!


    It was like being hit by a thunderbolt. When she came to herself at the first time, she didn''t have time to


    call a taxi, heading to the Chu Group.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She rushed to Maynard''s office as soon as she got off a taxi. Without knocking at the door, she broke in


    directly.


    She saw Maynard sitting in front of the desk, with an air of uneasiness all over his body. His sculptural


    facial features were like being covered with ayer of ice, which looked daunting.


    She trembled with fear.


    "Why are you here?" At the same time, a frown appeared between Maynard''s eyebrows, which looked


    like a creek.


    Looking around but there was no sight of the child, Vi became very angry. She strode forward and


    grabbed him by the cor. "What did you do to the child?"


    She swore that if something bad happened to Ann, she would never let him go!


    "How do you know the child is here?" Maynard slightly raised his head, keeping a quite funny posture,


    and there was not the slightest expression on his face.


    Seeing his reaction, Vi further confirmed her guess. Thus, she took a deep breath and apologized to


    him sincerely and cautiously, "Mr. Chu, your child is the flower of mothend, and you should take good


    care of him. You cannot hurt him."


    Maynard gave her a meaningful look and put his arms around her slender waist. "Reporter Qi, you''re


    quite good at raising kids. Do you want to be a good wife and a good mother?"


    He put his arms around her waist and gently rubbed her waist from top to bottom. Then with a little


    force, she was forced to sit on his legs, and even the force that grabbed his clothes involuntarily


    loosened a little.


    As they were so intimate, Vi couldn''t even keep her breath. She was annoyed and angry at his


    teasing eyes.


    She was so angry that her face turned red. "Tell me, where is the child now?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Maynard lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. Instead of answering her


    question, he asked her back.


    The other hand fumbled on her body restlessly.


    Hearing that, Vi''s body froze all of a sudden, while her eyes were filled with fury. Because of the


    urgent situation, she was not in the mood to pay any attention to it. She pped her hand on her chin,


    ground her teeth and said, "Maynard. If anything happened to the child, I will let you regret for a


    lifetime..."


    Maynard leaned slightly forward and kissed her on the lips.


    Vi picked up the papers on the table and seemed to tear them apart, "Tell me the truth or not!"


    The casual expression on Maynard''s face disappeared all of a sudden, though he felt somewhat


    baffled.


    He shrugged his shoulders, took up his phone on the table and dialed. In a deep voice, he said, "Julie,


    bring him in."


    Upon hearing this, Vi heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she dropped the document, struggled to free


    herself from him and jumped off his body as quickly as she could.


    "You seem to care a lot about that child." With one of his hands on his chin, Maynard''s eyes gave out a


    faint light.


    Vi red at him and said, "That''s bullshit!"


    While she was waiting anxiously outside, someone knocked at the door.


    Vi couldn''t wait to open the door. When she saw the little girl held by Julie, her mouth twitched and


    she whispered in her ear, "Julie, are you talking about her?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Julie was confused.


    A chill crept over her. It turned out that she was thinking too much just now. She was not in the same


    channel from beginning to end.


    She came to herself at once andughed, "Nothing, nothing."


    "¡­¡­ Seven o''clock... Waah... "


    The little girl saw it was her. Covering her face with her hands, she threw herself into her arms and


    cried.


    A little embarrassed.


    Julie went out and closed the door behind her.


    As soon as she heard what the little girl had said, Vi could probably understand that she was calling


    her. Feeling very sorry for her, she took the little girl to sit on the sofa. While wiping tears for her, she


    asked, "Tell me, what happened?"


    "Wow! Daddy is upgrading my seventh level..." As soon as the little girl spoke, she let the wind pass,


    and even a tooth was missing in her mouth.


    She didn''t hear what she was saying, and a drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead. "Mr. Chu,


    what did the baby do? How could you treat her like this?"


    He had punched her so hard that her front teeth were missing.


    "Do you think that I pped her teeth?" As if seeing through her mind, Maynard snorted coldly.


    Vi ignored hisint and looked at him reproachfully. "Or what? How could she cry like this if


    she had to change her teeth? "


    When the little girl heard this, she seemed to vent her dissatisfaction and continued to howl.


    "Do you know what she did?" Maynard squinted his eyes, in danger.


    "No matter what, you can''t have an abortion." with a timid voice, Vi mustered up all her strength to


    defend herself


    Maynard yed a pen in his hand andughed angrily.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    "This morning, she even took a dog from the neighbor''s house to y with it, but the dog pounced on


    her and ran away, leaving her a tooth broken." Maynard leant on the chair, and his face was as heavy


    as water.


    "Baby, is what your father said true?"


    The little girl''s cry was caught in her throat, her head pressed down, and she unconsciously pointed at


    her fingers.


    It seemed to be true, which left her at a loss for words all of a sudden.

 Chapter 112 The Child Cant Be Disobedient

    Chapter 112 The Child Can''t Be Disobedient


    Covering her face with her hand in silence, a little bit embarrassed, she said, "Mr. Chu, it seems that


    I''ve wronged you."


    Maynard sneered coldly. The low pressure around him increased instead.


    Vi simply picked up the tissue on the table and wiped the tears off the cute girl. "Does it still hurt?


    Why are you teasing the dog? "


    "¡­¡­ Someone is riding a cartoon and it is very cool. I want to see a dog. " The little girl covered the


    gap between her teeth with her hand, and finally, Vi knew what she was talking about.


    After a short pause, Vi said, "Mr. Chu, is that so?"


    "She''s a masochist like you. Do you think she cannot do it?" Maynard pressed the acupoints near his


    temple with a splitting headache.


    The little girl was like a sensitive animal, hiding behind Vi.


    With the corner of her mouth twitching, Anna advised in a more euphemistic way, "Mr. Chu, we should


    teach her well. What if she has a gold Python around her neck some day?"


    Maynard pushed the chair away, walked around therge desk and sat down next to her. Then he


    dragged the little girl into his arms and put her on hisp.


    "You should try something sweet or sour these days," Maynard pinched the little girl''s nose


    disappointedly.


    "No! Please don''t!" The little girl shook her head, her eyes filling with tears, and protested, "No way!"


    "Objection overruled!" Maynard retorted coldly while shooting a cold nce at her.


    The little girl cried out, out of breath.


    Vi cleared her throat and changed the topic of conversation stiffly. "Mr. Chu, does Miss Xia know


    about this?"


    "Mommy, I want mommy. Daddy is annoying. Hup..." The little girl cried even louder as she struggled


    in her father''s arms.


    "Elly took her to the hospital. As soon as she got angry, she left the baby to me. Coincidentally, she had


    something to deal with in herpany, so she asked me to take care of her for a few days."


    Maynard, as though facing a formidable enemy, looked at the little girl, who was crying her nose and


    tears. Blue veins stood out on his temples.


    Vi prayed for him silently in her heart, and her face was full of a ttering smile. "Mr. Chu, trust


    yourself, you can do it."


    Maynard put her down and took a cold nce at her. "I''ll leave her to you from today on," he said


    The little girl sprang to her feet, and stretched out her slender legs, throwing herself into her arms.


    "Me?" A little stunned, Vi pointed at herself with her index finger and said, "Mr. Chu, it''s too windy. I


    can''t hear you clearly."


    She looked around and decided to y dumb.


    "That''s it, a pleasant decision." A faint smile yed at Maynard''s thin lips. Without saying a word, he


    made a decision and asked her to take over the suit.


    Vi refused without hesitation, "No way!"


    Maynard acted as if nothing had happened. Calmly, he picked up the cup of coffee and had a sip,


    looking at her slowly.


    With her eyelids twitching, Vi had a bad feeling in an instant. She consciously distanced herself from


    him.


    "Didn''t you just say that kids are the flowers of the mothend and they need to be taken good care


    of?" Maynard raised his eyebrows and squinted at her, wearing an easy expression.


    Upon hearing this, a lump came into her throat? Ah, howe I don''t remember a thing? "


    She blinked in confusion.


    "This is your sry, as long as you take care of her." The corners of Maynard''s mouth curled up into a


    smile. He stretched his left hand, making a gesture.


    "A thousand a month?"


    "No. we calcte the sry by day. One thousand for a day." Hearing that, a light shed across


    Maynard''s eyes. He loosened his tie and threw a big bomb.


    Vi''s eyes lit up and she sat up straight all of a sudden.


    All she could see in her eyes was a symbol of money. She was so excited that she nodded repeatedly.


    "No problem. I agree."


    Maynard raised his eyebrows with pleasure.


    Vi woke up. She squatted on the ground and rubbed the little girl''s hair, speaking in a very low voice


    in front of him, "Baby, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? "


    Vi''s attitude toward the little girl was like a big turn which made she stunned.


    "Miss Qi, are you hungry?" After knocking on the door, Julie with a decent smile on her face came with


    a chocte cake that smelt sweet. "Have some cake. It''s good for your stomach."


    "Thank you."


    Julie put it on the table. Seeing that they got along well, she felt relieved and went out.


    As for the cake, Vi didn''t take any action, but saw the little girl stretch her paws towards the te


    with her eyes shining.


    At the thought of what Maynard said, Vi shivered, and rushed to get the jade seal.


    The little girl did not manage to breathe, her eyes full of water vapor, looking at her pitifully.


    It seemed that she would burst into tears if she said no.


    It was difficult for Vi to fight back and she turned to Maynard for help.


    "1000 each day." Maynard adjusted his sitting posture and spat out three words indifferently.


    Taking a deep breath, Vi looked at the little girl in a seemingly gentle butplicated way. "Baby, do


    you know that?"


    The little girl blinked in confusion.


    Vi clenched her teeth and made up her mind. She gently coaxed him, "Your daddy got up earlier


    than a chick and sleptter than a dog. Tut Tut, tut Tut, it''s so hard for him. In order to earn money to


    support his family, he has almost sacrificed his body."


    The little girl was thoroughly dumbfounded.


    Maynard was embarrassed. He said word by word, "Vi!"


    With her shoulders trembling, Vi felt her scalp tingling, "Tell me, should I give her some lesson?"


    The little girl looked at the delicious chocte cake in the te for a while, and then looked at her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    daddy. She nodded her head, bearing the pain.


    A great relief overwhelmed her. She put the cake in front of him as fast as she could and said, "Mr.


    Chu, you have such a great daughter. How obedient and filial you are!"


    "Shut up, Reporter Qi." Maynard bit his thin lips.


    Blinking her innocent eyes, Vi picked up a piece of meat with a fork to feed him without any consent.


    "I''m not interested." She heard Maynard whisper to her ears in a low voice.


    When she felt his warm breath blowing on her ear, she smiled ufortably and said, "Baby, your


    daddy can''t eat anything even if he wants to. Please persuade him."


    The simple little girl took it for granted, and summoned up courage to shake his hand. With a painful


    face, she said, "Daddy, let''s go."


    Vi kept winking at her.


    The corners of Maynard''s mouth twitched. Staring at the small cake on the fork, he opened his mouth


    slowly and difficultly.


    When she saw him swallowing his food with a strange look, she breathed a sigh of relief without being


    noticed.


    The little girl''s eyes were twinkling with admiration. "You are so amazing, Aunt Vi. This is the first


    time I see daddy eat sweet food. It seems that Daddy really needs nutrition."


    Hearing that, Vi was stunned for a while. Then she turned her head away as she saw Maynard, who


    was wearing an expressionless face.


    On hearing that, Vi was stunned. Didn''t he like sweet food?


    She rolled her eyes and gloated over his misfortune. Then she put a small piece of dessert in front of


    his mouth and said, "Mr. Chu, the dessert is pleasant. Eat more."


    "I''ll do it myself." A warm smile appeared on Maynard''s face. He took the cake from her hand.


    Vi was obsessed with that smile and didn''t notice anything on her hand.


    "Reporter Qi it seems that you have dental cavities on your mouth." Maynard looked at her in surprise.


    "What!" Her face changed abruptly. Covering her mouth, she looked around for the mirror.


    "Let me check it for you." A faint smile yed across Maynard''s eyes.


    She couldn''t find the mirror so she had been looking for it all the time. "Great! Great!"


    "Open your mouth." Maynard said in a low voice.

 Chapter 113 Being Fooled

    Chapter 113 Being Fooled


    Maynard said gently. It was an exception.


    Vi didn''t doubt his words and opened her mouth immediately.


    However, as soon as she opened her mouth, Maynard cut a piece of cake and put it into her mouth.


    His mouth was full of cream and chocte vor, with his cheeks bulging.


    Even if she was stupid, she knew she had been cheated.


    She swallowed the cake in her mouth with difficulty. She noticed that there was only a fork in the te.


    Maynard had used the fork. And then she


    Vi covered her mouth. She felt upset and upset. Was this an indirect kiss?


    She stopped thinking about that all of a sudden. She raised her hand to give a needlework to


    Maynard''s face.


    But before they couldnd on the ground, they were stopped.


    "Reporter Qi, don''t be so violent in front of the children. Be careful of the impact." Maynard clutched her


    wrist and reminded her with a false smile.


    Considering the presence of the little girl, Vi got rid of his hand and said, "You wretch!"


    "Really?"


    Maynard raised his thick eyebrows, raised his hand and wiped the cream off the corner of her mouth.


    With a fixed gaze at her, he then stuck out his tongue and licked his fingers.


    His flirtatious move and evil look made her blush and her heart beat fast. She almost attempted to


    throw herself at him.


    However, she turned to look at the little girl worriedly when she thought that her husband might do


    something bad to the baby.


    As a result, he found the little girl was sleeping on the sofa, probably because she had been crying for


    a long time.


    "Maynard!"


    "Call me Mr. Chu." Maynard put down the te. With his legs crossed casually, his narrow and long


    Phoenix eyes raised slowly.


    Coming back from the crying, she felt suffocated to death.


    She felt that Jay was ill intentioned. Enduring the impulse to beat him violently, she red at him and


    said, "Mr. Chu, I find that your face is quite thick."


    "Really?" Maynard raised his voice at the end of his speech. After thinking for a while, he didn''t deny


    her question. "Thank you for your praise," he said


    Upon hearing this, Vi was so angry that she almost fell down.


    She picked up a pillow and threw it on his face angrily. After he caught it precisely, her eyes were full of


    regret.


    She unconsciously held her arms and rubbed them.


    Suddenly, she felt a little cold from the air conditioner and realized that the little girl might have a cold


    after she fell asleep. Her sight fell on someone''s suit jacket on the hanger.


    "Please stop looking at me." Maynard frowned.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. She strode forward to take off her coat, made a face


    provocatively and then covered it on the little girl.


    Sitting next to the little girl, she said in a sly tone, "I didn''t expect someone to be so selfish. He always


    sees others in his old eyes."


    "As you please." Maynard sat back in his chair and opened hisptop. "It''s only two hours before I get


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    off work. I don''t have time to argue with you," he said


    Vi rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "I don''t have time to quarrel with you, okay?"


    Outside the office, a group of her colleagues were around Julie standing in front of the coffee machine.


    "Assistant Zhu, I heard that Mr. Chu was the father of that child, right?" One colleague a was puzzled,


    "Why is there no any smell of gunpowder at all?"


    "Isn''t Reporter Qi sad at all?" Another colleague was puzzled.


    Julie''s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused, and she assumed a grave look. "If you don''t break


    out in silence, you will be destroyed."


    Her colleagues nodded in confusion.


    Vi know nothing about their gossips.


    Maynard was absorbed in dealing with his business, while she was sitting on the sofa and surfing the


    Inte with her cellphone. The sound of the little girl''s rhythmic breathing was heard by her ears, and


    the atmosphere was generally harmonious.


    However¡ª¡ª


    After surfing the Inte for a thorough check, Vi found that the photo that was kissed in public that


    night was not leaked due to Maynard''s crispy and cruel means, but


    She had put on some terrible makeup and had taken three photos when Maynard fell asleep. When


    she had posted them on Weibo, the news had provoked much discussion.


    Let alone other sarcastic remarks, what made her feel creepy was that those people all sent her the


    same song and advised her to listen to it when she was free.


    Her eyes paused on the name of "ugly monster". It suddenly urred to him that they were saying her


    ugly in the broad daylight and quite angry.


    Her face was distorted when she stared at the screen, and her hands holding the phone were faintly


    white.


    When Vi was immersed in the photo and was thinking about how to snap back, a hand grabbed her


    phone.


    A fit of anger rose in her heart. She raised her head and saw Maynard standing in front of her with her


    cellphone in his hand.


    She stretched out her hands to grab it and said, "Give it back to me."


    "You are really good at photographing." Maynard avoided her hand and took a deep look at her.


    Obviously, he had seen the contents of the Weibo post.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She pretended to be stupid and said, "Mr. Chu, I don''t understand


    what you''re talking about."


    She tilted her head and pretended to be confused.


    "You use your ugly face to set off my handsome, very good, very good." Maynardughed


    meaningfully, and casually yed with her mobile phone with his slender fingers.


    Feeling uneasy, Vi''s eyes followed the cellphone in her hand and looked at it. She smiled


    apologetically and said, "Mr. Chu, you''re unusually easy-going today. Well, can you return the phone to


    me first?"


    She spread out her hands without hesitation and smiled like a flower.


    Maynard didn''t embarrass her at all. He handed her the cellphone, but grasped her wrist when she took


    it. With an expressionless face, he said, "Listen to that song carefully. In addition, you''d better not let


    me have something on you."


    He gripped her wrist a little bit, which caused her to gasp in pain.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine and a cold sweat began to run down her forehead. She said, "Mr.


    Chu, I didn''t want to have a heartache, but I don''t know why my hand trembled all of a sudden..."


    "Reporter Qi, I will also be on the alert from now on." Maynard understood what she meant. He raised


    his eyes to give her a cold look.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    It was not easy to get off work time, but Vi, with a grey face, reluctantly carried the little girl went into


    the elevator with Maynard in front of everyone.


    After the elevator door was closed, Vi put her down after the little girl woke up. She looked very


    indignant and asked, "Mr. Chu, why do I have to carry the child instead of you?"


    "I am only responsible for making money for our family, while you..." With these thoughts in his mind,


    Maynard put his hands on his arms and took it for granted. When his sight fell on her, a subtle smile


    suddenly appeared on his face.


    Was she more suitable for being beautiful?


    She straightened her back, biting her fingers in a tangled mood. Her mind was just wandering.


    A smile shed across Maynard''s eyes.


    "And you are at most a nanny who can only do manual work." Maynard added while sighing.


    "Maynard!"


    Just then, the elevator shook because the light in the elevator suddenly dimmed.


    "WOW WOW WOW WOW!" The little girl looked terrified.


    "Help!" Vi was so scared that her teeth even trembled, The frightened little girl and Vi squatted on


    the ground at the same time. They cried and screamed, covering their knees with their


    hands.

 Chapter 114 Humiliated Beyond Measure

    Chapter 114 Humiliated Beyond Measure


    After Maynard calmly called the elevator staff to deal with the matter, he held the little girl in his arms,


    and she fell into his arms. Then she quieted down in an instant.


    She buried her face between her knees, trembling all over. The nightmare like memory five years ago


    flooded into her brain.


    It was exactly at that night five years ago that she had sex with a man she didn''t know in such


    darkness.


    Hot gasps, strong lust, and plunder despite her will


    "Well, it''s okay."


    In a trance, Vi felt as if she was held into a warm embrace.


    After smelling a dreamy breath, she struggled hard and begged painfully, "Please let me go, please..."


    "Calm down!" Hearing that, Maynard''s eyes turned dark. He held her shoulder with his big hand.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. "I hate you..."


    At this moment, the elevator opened with the light in it.


    She suddenly came to her senses, pushed him away and tried to press the elevator door open and


    escape.


    However, as soon as she moved, she was grabbed by him and pressed against the wall by him.


    "What happened to you just now?" Maynard''s eyes were dark, and without a single blink, he stared at


    her.


    His eyshes trembled a little. He lowered his head and said: "Can you let go of me first?"


    "No way!" Maynard frowned.


    Trying her best to struggle, a hand suddenly pulled at her sleeve.


    "Aunt Vi, I am so hungry." The little girl opened her eyes, which were full of fear and unease.


    Vi nced at him. When he released her, she felt relieved.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The elevator came down to the first floor and its door opened.


    She touched the little girl''s head, smiled sheepishly and said, "Ask your daddy to take you to eat, and


    I''ll go home first."


    "No, you don''t." The little girl held her hand and pouted.


    "The food outside is not fresh. Reporter Qi, I''m afraid you have to do it yourself." Maynard leaned to her


    and whispered in her ear. Then he took the lead in walking out of the elevator.


    Coming out with the little girl, Vi refused without thinking, "I won''t do it."


    "Flowers of the mothend are lovely. Do you really want to leave her alone?" Maynard leaned against


    the wall leisurely and looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Please, Aunt Vi." The little girl held her cheeks with both hands and acted cute.


    She gave in instantly.


    "I will do it!" She said through gritted teeth.


    The three of them arrived at the vegetable market. Vi bought some meat and vegetables. When she


    almost finished shopping, she turned around and saw Maynard and the little girl being surrounded not


    far away.


    The corners of her mouth twitched violently. With a false smile on her face, she walked towards Jay


    and said, "Mr. Chu can you keep a low profile?"


    "Aunt Vi, I want to eat this tonight, buy it for me." The little girl was clumsily holding a big pumpkin,


    her eyes shing.


    "Go buy anything you want, Reporter Qi." The disgust and dislike of Maynard was evident in his words.


    With a headache, she couldn''t help but lower her voice, "That''s enough. I didn''t beg you toe in.


    Stop it."


    Taking over the pumpkin in the little girl''s hand and putting it back to where it was, Vi left the two of


    them out of sight, and went straight into the fruit market to buy some fruit.


    Looking at the angry back of that little woman, Maynard wore a smile of pleasure at the corners of his


    thin lips.


    "What should we do?" The little girl pointed at her fingers and said: "Aunt Vi seems to be very


    angry."


    "She is not angry..." Maynard bluffed in a serious tone, "She was just moved by you."


    The little girl said, her face lighting up with happiness.


    Vi sneezed twice on the other end.


    At the checkout counter, she turned around and saw a box of chocte in the shopping cart.


    She looked at the little girl, who took a few steps back brightly. As her n was exposed, she smiled


    fawningly and said, "Aunt Vi, this is a gift for you."


    Upon hearing what she had said, Vi''s face darkened. Then, she forced a smile and said, "I am


    grateful for your kindness."


    She decisively put the chocte back on the shelf, ignoring the crying little girl.


    After they checked out, Vi held the little girl in one hand and carried arge bag of stic bag in the


    other.


    Thinking of something, she was startled and asked, "Baby, where''s your daddy?"


    "Yes. Where is my daddy?" The little girl turned around, but found nobody.


    Vi looked around, and then she looked at the little girl, and they exchanged their nces.


    Then they went in together and looked around, but found nothing.


    Left with no choice, she took her to the supermarket.


    As they passed by a jewelry store, the little girl pointed inside with her eyes shining, "Aunt Vi, daddy


    is there."


    Vi looked over the transparent ss. She saw through the transparent ss that Maynard was


    putting a crystal clear bracelet on Yesenia. Now, Yesenia smiled shyly, like a happy little woman.


    Lovers in the store pped their hands with envy.


    While they were holding hands, Vi fixed her eyes on them with surprise and doubt. Did they really


    fall in love stealthily?


    She felt embarrassed, but without thinking, the little girl struggled to free herself and ran inside.


    Coming back to her senses, she rushed in and said, "Baby, be careful."


    "Who is this ugly woman?" She threw her arms around Maynard''s leg and said with surprise in front of


    everyone.


    Like being poured a basin of cold water, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff.


    Vi''s legs became so weak that she almost fell over.


    Hearing that, both of them changed the expressions on their faces.


    Seeing the situation was bad, she ran over to hold the little girl and said, "Baby, let''s go back first."


    The little girl turned a deaf ear to his words and repeated, fearlessly, "Who is this ugly woman?"


    "Baby, watch your mouth!" All of a sudden, Maynard''s face turned cold.


    Turning around silently, she didn''t have the courage to face the horrible Shura hall.


    The little girl bit her finger, looking very innocent. "I heard it by ident."


    "Whose child is this? Her face is red like a small apple. She''s so cute." Yesenia''s smile came back to


    earth. She bent down and reached out her hand to touch the little girl''s head.


    The little girl pped it away ruthlessly, showing an fearless expression on her face. "Don''t touch me. A


    woman who is fair skinned and has nothing to do with me."


    Vi''s shoulder trembled. Even though she was standing with her back to the three people, she still felt


    the temperature around her suddenly dropped.


    "Baby, apologize."


    Maynard squatted and said coldly.


    The little girl hid behind her, held out her head, and said, "No."


    She turned around mechanically and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Chu, don''t be angry. Children need to


    be taught."


    "Yes, you''re wrong. Why are you always on her side? Did you teach her to do that?" It seemed that she


    disagreed with him. With a sneer in her eyes, she said, "Don''t do that again. It''s not good for kids to


    learn bad things."


    He put his hands around his chest, and the bracelet on his white left wrist was shining with bright light.


    Maynard cast a cold nce at her, which made Vi''s heart skip a beat.


    Then she nodded angrily, "Yes, I taught her. So what?"


    "Daddy..." The little girl sensed that something was wrong. She held Maynard''s hand as she held


    Vi''s. She burst into tears.

 Chapter 115 Maynard Expressed His Gratitude

    Chapter 115 Maynard Expressed His Gratitude


    The word "Daddy" caught everyone''s attention. They were stunned.


    "Little girl, what did you just call Maynard?" Hearing what she said, Yesenia froze for a moment with an


    unbelievable look on her face.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong?" The little girl wiped her tears and rolled her eyes at him unhappily.


    Seeing the serious expression on Maynard''s face, Benson didn''t deny it. He was surprised. Then he


    turned to Vi, who was busy working, and asked, "Miss Qi, what''s going on?"


    Vi cleared her throat and chuckled, "I don''t know either."


    In this case, pretending to know nothing was the best way to protect herself.


    While speaking, a touch of gloom shed across Yesenia''s face.


    "Daddy, I want to pee." The little girl tugged at Maynard''s sleeve.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maynard winked at Vi.


    Vi squatted down helplessly and rubbed her little head, "I''ll take you to see your daddyter."


    The little girl hesitated for a while and nodded.


    After using the toilet, she came out with the little girl and saw Yesenia standing in the corridor. It


    seemed that A long whileter.


    When they were about to pass by each other, a snow-white arm stopped them.


    Vi stopped her step and had a bad feeling. She smiled apologetically, "Miss Lu, are you also here to


    go to the bathroom? What a coincidence! "


    "Tell me, who is her mother?" With her eyes fixed on the little girl, with her arms crossed in front of her


    chest, Yesenia said in a tone dripping with jealousy.


    Standing in front of the little girl, Vi covered her mouth with her hand and smiled, "Are you kidding


    me? Aren''t you Mr. Chu''s girlfriend? Why didn''t you know that he has a child? "


    "You look clearer than me." With Yesenia''s face darkened, she put her fingernails into her palms and


    gritted her teeth, "I can''t believe that you know he has a child."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Vi immediately realized that she had leaked out the information she


    shouldn''t have. She was very angry.


    She exined weakly, "I just found it identally."


    With a sneer, Yesenia suddenly bent down and took the little girl''s hand in front of him. "She is an


    illegitimate daughter. Who is your mother?"


    Illegitimate child?


    A chill came over her. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. Stepping forward, she attempted


    to pull the little girl up. However, before she could even touch her, it was Yesenia who was standing in


    front of her.


    Vi took a deep breath and said, "Miss Lu, please don''t say that in front of a child."


    "Did I say something wrong?" Yesenia patted the little girl''s back disapprovingly. He looked at her and


    said, "You little girl, is your daddy married with your mommy?"


    The little girl struggled violently.


    With her eyelids twitching, Vi had a bad premonition. She walked around carols and held the little


    girl''s other hand. "Baby, let''s go to your father."


    But before she could finish her words, she was pushed away by Yesenia.


    It was such a great pain that she bumped into a cold and hard wall, turning her face pale.


    "Aunt Vi!" The little girl looked at it. She struggled hard with her hands and feet, trying to get away


    from her.


    Speaking of which, Yesenia looked down at her as if she was a clown.


    In such a hurry, the little girl bit Yesenia'' arm¡ª¡ª


    "How dare you bite me!" Yesenia threw the little girl away in pain and pped on her face.


    "p!"


    "WOW WOW WOW WOW!" She burst into tears.


    It was toote for Vi to stop her.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to kill a little kid like her! You''ve hurt her so badly!" A re appeared


    on Vi''s face.


    "She bites me! Is she a dog?" "I''ll discipline her when I get a chance."


    Vi almost passed out.


    "Auntie Vi, it hurts..." The little girl covered her face, her face wet with tears.


    When Vi came back to her senses, she quickly pulled the little girl in front of her and looked at her


    carefully. There were five fingerprints on her face. Feeling very sorry for her, Vi pulled her into her


    arms andforted, "It''s okay. Don''t worry..."


    She said that while in her heart she was determined that she would have the opportunity toin


    Yesenia in front of Maynard.


    "Miss Qi, that''s it. Please stop talking nonsense." Yesenia covered the wound on her arm and said in a


    low voice.


    On hearing this, Vi giggled and replied: "Okay!"


    Speaking of which, she gave a p on Yesenia''s face


    At the same time, sawing Maynard, the color of Yesenia''s face changed greatly. Turning around, she


    ran to him and threw herself into his arms.


    "Maynard..."


    As soon as she saw him, she knew that things would get worse. Resentfully, she put her hand down,


    which was raised in the air.


    "What happened?" Maynard ignored what was happening in his arms and looked at her sharply.


    Before Vit could say something, she was interrupted by Yesenia. "Maynard, she wants to hit your


    daughter. I can''t stand to persuade her. I didn''t expect her to hit me..."


    Seeing the baby girl sobbing out of breath, Vi didn''t intend to exin. Instead, she said perfunctorily,


    "What you think is right."


    Hearing that, Maynard frowned tightly and his eyes were as cold as des. When he saw the hand of


    Yesenia, his eyes turned deep all of a sudden.


    "Oh, sir, I saw the kid you are carrying before. Thedy took the revenge because she couldn''t stand


    it."


    At this time, a richdy came out of the bathroom and revealed the truth with a long hair.


    "I hate Daddy the most!"


    The little girl suddenly shouted and rushed out.


    Vi wiped the sweat on her forehead and ran after her without hesitation.


    After everyone had left, Maynard pushed away Yesenia and looked sharply at her. "If you dare touch


    my daughter one more time, I''ll turn my back on you!"


    A flustered look shed across his face. He put on an aggrieved expression and held his hand.


    "Maynard! I didn''t. Don''t listen to what thatdy said. They are in the same group."


    Maynard stared at her for two seconds and smiled. "It was my daughter who bit the teeth marks on


    your hand, so you hit her, right?" he said


    Yesenia''s face turned pale and she could not help holding her hands behind her back as she said,


    "Please listen to my exnation..."


    "Although I don''t beat women, I have other ways." Maynard shook off her hand and ruthlessly brushed


    past her.


    It took a long time for Vi to catch up with her, and she stopped her, panting. "Your daddy was just in


    a moment of madness. He''ll be fer."


    Just in time, there was a swing nearby. She put the swing on the ground, shook it for her and stirred


    her brains in order to exin for Maynard.


    "¡­¡­ What''s their rtionship? " The little girl sat on the swing, seeming to ept what she had said,


    but she couldn''t help crying.


    "They are just talking about talking rtionship. It doesn''t matter."


    The little girl seemed to understand.


    Maynard walked over and took a look at Vi.


    Noticing his gaze, she moved aside.


    "Baby, daddy is wrong." Maynard let out a sigh. He put his hand on the palm mark on the little girl''s


    face and carefully blew on it for her.


    His behavior was so moving that Vi couldn''t help staring at him. She never thought that he could be


    so humble.


    The little girl flung herself into his arms with red eyes and said stubbornly, "I won''t forgive you, unless


    you talk about life dream with me, hem."


    "Reporter Qi, what did you teach her?" Maynard held the little girl in his arms and looked coldly at her.


    Upon hearing that, Vi''s neck turned cold. Sheughed in an exaggerated way and said, "Oh, it''s


    amazing."


    "Then exin to the baby." A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    Vi suddenly became speechless.


    After a while, she said with uncertainty, "Just eating and drinking, right?"

 Chapter 116 An Innocent Girl

    Chapter 116 An Innocent Girl


    Maynard came to her with the little girl in his arms. He was as tall as a mountain, but his eyebrows


    looked quite heroic.


    "Thank you for your support." Maynard lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    what?


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Hearing that, Vi felt a little uneasy. But she tried hard to look up at him. She smiled and said, "Then I


    want a pay rise?"


    "OK." Maynard agreed readily.


    "I want a luxurious house then," said Vi a rarely excited


    "I haven''t been to the small dark house recently." A pensive look appeared on Maynard''s face.


    Vi burst intoughter. "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    As she expected, it was Maynard who had not been disguised


    After taking the little girl to the periodical office and throwing her to Maynard, she went to the cafe and


    poured him a cup of coffee.


    As soon as she went back to her seat, Selina and Wendy came over to her.


    "Vi, are you having sex with the boss now?"


    Wendy''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Taking a sip of coffee in a hurry, Vi shook her head and replied, "No."


    "Hey, what we are talking about is that, not what you think." Pulling up a chair, Selina sat down and


    rolled her eyes at her.


    "I don''t know which one it is, but my feelings are not good..."


    "We are just curious. You are the one in charge of the management of that child in the morning and the


    one in the afternoon. Why are you going to be a stepmother?"


    Wendy asked tentatively.


    When Vi heard her words, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    "Vi, the chief editor wants to see you in her office." Jenny came to inform her.


    She almost couldn''t wait to go to the chief editor''s office.


    She knocked on the door and came in. When she saw Mul who had asked for leave for several days,


    she suddenly felt that it was not appropriate to appear at this time.


    Stephanie''s face turned red and she looked angry, while Mul looked down at her toes, trembling. The


    atmosphere around her was influenced and made people feel depressed and heavy.


    She had been through such a kind of thing before.


    "You disappoint me so much, Mul!" Putting the three files on the table, Stephanie said, "I asked you to


    get the evidence that Jonny is the man who has an affair with Ivy. Tell me, it''s not Jonny who had an


    affair with her. What do you mean?"


    She nced at the three pictures on the table, one of which was from Jonny.


    "Chief editor, I really can''t find out the truth..." Grabbing her dress, Mul started to shiver.


    "Then do it as hard as you can!" Stephanie was furious. "I don''t care who you are. You have to dig a


    grave for me!"


    Mul opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    Upon hearing this, she felt very embarrassed. She turned around and intended to quietly leave.


    "Vi." Stephanie stopped her.


    Turning around slowly, Vi smiled obsequiously, "Chief, what do you want me to do?"


    "Look at her attitude. She has been a reporter for so many years. She is neither anxious nor irritable,


    and she can fulfill any difficult task, no matter how hard it is. She is not like you!"


    When she said this, she became very emotional. Her chest heaved.


    Upon hearing this, Vi hurriedly correct her words, "No, chief editor, I haven''t done a lot of things."


    "Look, you have a clear estimation of yourself. You have to study hard with her, Mul!" After a short


    pause, Stephanie regained herposure.


    Vi wrapped her arms around her own arms, which gave her goose bumps.


    Mul nodded her head eagerly, and the knuckles that were holding the hem of her dress turned white.


    Hearing such apliment, a few minutester, Vi and Mul walked out of the office together.


    "Vi." "Wait for me!".


    Vi''s body stiffened. She turned around and asked, "What''s up?"


    "I''m sorry for what I did to youst time. Can you forgive me?" She looked timid.


    ncing at her for a while, Vi tilted her head and said, "It depends on your performance."


    She ignored the sudden change of Mul''s face and left as if nothing had happened.


    When she received the message that Maynard asked her to clean the vi in the afternoon, she went to


    clean it unwillingly.


    After she saw that everything around her seemed to have changed, she picked two red and white roses


    and put them into a vase. She felt relieved, lying on the sofa.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang.


    With a whine, she crawled over and picked up the phone. "Hello, this is Chu''s vi. Who''s that?"


    "Hello, Miss Chu. This is the expresspany. I will send a gift to your house an hourter. Please get


    ready."


    "Well, the master of this house is a man, and I am him The servant is not here. "


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry to bother you. On behalf of receiving it, I hope you enjoy the gift. " The person on the


    other end of the phone hesitated for a while and then hung up.


    Hearing the beep on the other side of the phone, Vi shrugged and hung up the phone.


    She had been waiting for less than an hour when the doorbell rang. She opened the door and saw four


    bodyguards carrying a big box at the door.


    "Here''s the gift for Mr. Chu. Please sign for it."


    One of them handed her the bill and pen.


    Coming to herself, Vi quickly signed the contract and then the four people carried the big box in and


    left without even looking at her.


    When Vi saw them walking towards the door, she thought they were running away. But soon, she


    doubted that there was something wrong.


    She closed the door and stared at the tall suitcase for a while. Then she bit her finger and guessed, "Is


    it a high-tech product?"


    Thinking of this, she didn''t take it seriously and continued to lie on the sofa for rest.


    However, just as shey down, there was a "squeak" sounding from the ce where she ced


    the suitcase. She looked back and said, "Who is it?"


    However, no one answered her.


    First of all, it might be a slip of the tongue. Relieved, she was about to close her eyes. "Yah yah yah..."


    the sound came again intermittently.


    Vi looked terrified. There was something wrong with the suitcase!


    She immediately took out her cellphone and sent a message to Maynard, telling him that she was


    stolen.


    After a while, the door opened.


    When she saw Maynard and the bodyguards behind him, she pointed at the box.


    Maynard winked at the bodyguards, and then all of them walked forward and opened the box. When


    they saw the scene inside, they all kept silent.


    "Mr. Chu.." One of them wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    As soon as he walked forward, Maynard didn''t respond at all.


    Confused, Vi pushed them aside and asked, "What''s that reaction? Is it a tough subject about


    Chemistry..."


    The rest of the words, after seeing the box, suddenly stuck in the throat.


    A woman with green hair was sitting inside the box. Her hair was long and straight, and her features


    were delicate and morbid white. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her eyshes looked like fans. She


    wore a long dark green dress, embroidered with big lotuses. At this moment, she was leaning against


    the box and sleeping.


    It was the first time that Vi had seen such a beautiful woman. She was stunned for a while, and then


    she angrily pointed at him and scolded, "Maynard, you''re getting more and more out of line. How dare


    you do human trading!"


    She was an innocent girl!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The blue veins stood out on Maynard''s forehead. He pulled her away, lifted his foot and kicked the


    woman with her suitcase to the ground. His face looked anxious. "Throw her out!"

 Chapter 117 Couldnt Stand Cosmetics And A Handsome Man

    Chapter 117 Couldn''t Stand Cosmetics And A Handsome Man


    It was the first time that Vi had seen Maynard so simple and rude. She was stunned. "That''s a


    beauty!"


    "Of course!" Maynard was speechless.


    A strange look came over on Vi''s face. "It''s not bad to warm up the bed!"


    Maynard coldly nced at the bodyguards and said, "Throw them away!"


    The bodyguards came back to their senses and were about to approach. They saw the beautiful


    woman with straight hair open her eyes and pounce on Vi. "Sister."


    It happened so suddenly that a beautiful woman with long hair fell on her.


    Blushing, she stammered, " Well... " But before she could finish her words, she saw the long green hair


    falling in front of her eyes


    Soon after, when Vi touched her chest which was still t and her Adam''s apple, she immediately


    understood what was going on. An awful scream came out.


    Vi was in a daze all the way to the kitchen. When she came out of the kitchen with a cup of tea, she


    saw Maynard sitting on the sofa. The chilling pressure of his body was spreading and expanding.


    "Mr. Chu, that beauty Well, where is the handsome guy? "


    Putting down the tea set, she looked around, but didn''t see anyone.


    Maynard pressed his thin lips together and looked unhappy. "Reporter Qi, you seem to like him very


    much."


    Under his extremely cold and hot sight, Vi shook her head helplessly, "No, No."


    She couldn''t ept the fact that a beautiful girl was actually a handsome man.


    Maynardughed coldly. "You''d better stay away from him."


    A hint of slyness flitted across Vi''s eyes. She moved closer to him and asked, "Mr. Chu, who is he?"


    "A pervert in a woman''s suit." Maynard said concisely and looked embarrassed.


    Since they all shared the same view, she didn''t ask more.


    "I feel hurt by your words." A slightly soft voice came from upstairs.


    He was wearing a white T-shirt and ck pants, with a white gift bag in his hand. Water dripped from


    his tan hair. Obviously, he just came out of the bathroom.


    Maynard pointed his finger at the door and said, "You can leave now."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Bernard Yan. May I know your name?"


    Pretending not to have heard what she said, Bernard Yan came to Vi, held her hand and looked at


    her affectionately.


    Being at a loss what to do, Vi blushed and said, " My name is Vi. "


    "You have a sweet name." With a smile, he lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand.


    All of a sudden, Vi was in a trance, her face red with anger.


    Maynard pulled her over and stood in front of her, poker faced. "Although I don''t know why you''re here,


    I''ll call the police if you don''t leave."


    "Call the police? Why? "


    Bernard Yan shrugged. With an injured look on his face, he asked, "Mr. Chu, are you really going to be


    so cruel?"


    "Don''t cotton up to me." Maynard said coldly. Obviously he didn''t buy it.


    "All right." With a sigh, Bernard Yan handed the bag to Vi and said, "This is a gift for you. See you


    "Thank you. I''ve been waiting for a long time," said Vi excitedly when she saw the list of the most


    expensive and best skin care products in the skin care field


    Unfortunately, I have been short of money


    "It''s okay. See youter." With a sad look in his eyes, Bernard Yan replied with a smile, "It''s sote. I


    have no ce to stay in such a big world."


    With her short hand in her hand, she looked at coco and said, "Mr. Chu, it''s so dark outside. A boy is


    very dangerous Why not? "


    She pointed at his finger with a fawning smile and gave him an obvious hint in her eyes.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go to the dustbin and roll around. No one will notice him." Maynard didn''t even raise his head.


    Obviously, he was unmoved.


    "¡­¡­ I know you hate me. Never mind. I am homeless. " Bernard Yan stretched out his long legs to get


    out of the room.


    Vi hurried to stop him. "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s talk nicely."


    She pulled Maynard into the kitchen and closed the door. Then sheughed with an evil look on her


    face.


    "What do you want to do?" Maynard opened his thin lips slightly.


    At that moment, Vi was like an eggnt which had been hit by the frost. She became timid, but she


    said, "Mr. Chu, he appeared out of nowhere. I think he must be hiding something."


    "Really?" Maynard said in a raised voice.


    Trying to be calm, she continued, "Just think about it. We can watch him secretly."


    Maynard looked at her quietly, and the smile in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    He nodded his head slightly.


    "Then I''ll clean up the room for him."


    "Reporter Qi, you should be clear of your identity." After saying that, Maynard left.


    It was until then that Vi calmed down. She followed obediently behind him.


    They came to the living room, had a cup of tea and then left.


    "You can stay here. But why are you here?" With his hands sped around his arms, Maynard could


    not tell whether he was pleased or angry.


    "Ie here to find a girlfriend. It''s easy for me to fall in love with her." With a cheeky grin on his face,


    Bernard Yan blinked at Vi and asked, "Can you introduce me?"


    Just as Vi was about to agree to her invitation, Maynard warned her coldly, "Reporter Qi, you can go


    back now."


    Vi took out her cell phone and looked at the time. She smiled, "Bernard, let''s exchange telephone


    numbers."


    "That''s exactly what I want." There was a glimmer of smile in his eyes.


    Being ignored by someone whose face was darkened, Vi changed the phone number with Bernard


    and left with satisfaction.


    The next day, Vi was sent to the hospital.


    She broke out in a rash, and refrained herself from crying out, "Doctor, what happened?"


    "You have used outdated skin care products, so you can''t use them anymore." The doctor looked at her


    rash and shook his head helplessly.


    Thinking that the skin care products she usedst night were given by Bernard Yan, she guessed that


    the other party must have not noticed it, so she quickly sent a message to remind him.


    When she walked out of the infirmary, a face mask came over Jina''s face. She saw her sitting on the


    bench in the corridor, so she went forward and greeted, "Aunt."


    "Who are you?" Jina looked her up and down.


    Vi thought of the rash on her face and smiled awkwardly. "I am Vi."


    "Vi, it''s you." With a guilty look on her face, Jina took her hand and said, "Come on, let''s talk


    outside."


    "Vi, my son, Chol, doesn''t deserve you. He''s an animal."


    Upon hearing this, Vi almost choked to death on her coffee.


    She took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and forced a smile. "Jina, why did you say that?"


    "My son cheated on you." Jina said with disappointment.


    "Who is it?"


    You''re on big news!


    Jina sighed again.


    Considering that it was not a good idea to tell her the truth, she could only guess what happened while


    drinking coffee.


    At this moment, Jina, who was immersed in sorrow, opened her mouth and said, "That little bastard,


    actually did it on a small child who was about to be turned down by the public. They even took a bath in


    the sea..."


    "Haha!" Vi spewed out the coffee.


    "Are you okay?" Jina passed her a tissue.


    Vi wiped her mouth and pretended to be sad. But she was actually calm. "Aunt, you should be


    optimistic. If Chol and I can''t be a couple, we can be friends. I wish them happiness."


    Jina was touched by her words. She held her hand and said, "I was right. You are a good girl."


    A smile appeared on Vi''s face. She didn''t say anything.


    "As soon as I see you, I feel close to you for some unknown reason. Unfortunately, my son is not lucky


    enough to be seduced by a small supporting role." Jina gnashed her teeth in anger.


    A smile appeared on Vi''s face.

 Chapter 118 Wrong Way To Open The Door

    Chapter 118 Wrong Way To Open The Door


    Vi took off her mask and out of breath, then looked out of the window with an irresponsible look on


    her face. Now that nobody knew she was the one that had been taken advantage of, she would never


    admit it.


    "Jina, you forgot your medicine."


    At this time, Lena who was the agent of Chol, came in and handed Jina the medicine.


    "Oh, I almost forget it. Thank you." Jina patted her head gently and smiled with embarrassment as she


    took the medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As soon as Vi saw her, she lowered her head subconsciously and put on the mask, but it was too


    "Miss Qi, I''m looking for you." Lena cast a nce at her, "The director asked me to ask you if you''re


    going to act in the supporting role of that super star who was burnt to the teeth?"


    "Supporting role!" Jina''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Lena, is that the woman who soaked in the sea with


    Chol?"


    "It''s her." Said Lena, expressionless.


    Vi covered her face with her hand, trying to run away, but her legs were shaking.


    "Vi, why don''t you tell me that you are just an supporting actress?" Jina grumbled, with her hand on


    her chest, "I''m worried about nothing."


    Although Vi wanted to cry but had no tears, she could only managed to put up a smile. "I''m sorry for


    causing you trouble."


    "No, I didn''t. But you should have told me earlier." Jina took a drink of water and calmed down.


    Vi was so embarrassed. She tried her best to calm down, but in fact, she was on the verge of


    breaking down. "Aunt, I just feel too ashamed to y a small role. I don''t deserve your son Chol... "


    She lowered her head and tried to hide her embarrassment.


    "It''s not shameful at all. Without the background of green leaves, how can it be beautiful like red


    flowers?" Jina softened her heart and held her hand tofort her, which was quite abnormal.


    Hearing that, Vi was moved into tears. "Aunt..."


    "My girl, Auntie invited you to go to see Chol. He has been in a trance for a few days, totally absent-


    minded." Jina looked worried and her eyes were filled with pleading.


    "Well, actually..." said a flustered Vi


    Jina tipped Lena a wink.


    "You just do what Lena asks you to do, but you need to keep a low profile," Lena shoved the key from


    Jina into her hand and made a decision decisively, "That''s a pleasant decision."


    The hand of Vi holding the key couldn''t stop shaking, as if it were a hot potato.


    She showed a smile that was uglier than crying and said, "This is not appropriate, is it?"


    "Maybe we will be a family in the future. Nothing is more suitable than this." Jina responded with a


    standard, amiable smile.


    Vi''s shoulders were stiff, and she cried in her heart, ''Can we have fun?''


    Finally, she decided toe to the door of the house. After a strong struggle in her heart, she


    reluctantly opened the door with the key that Jina gave her.


    However, to her surprise, two humming flies were dashing towards her.


    Stepping quickly, Vi patted her chest and said, "It''s so dangerous. We are lucky to have escaped a


    disaster."


    When she closed the door, she was shocked to see the paper, a book and a cup cover all over the


    living room.


    After a long while, she took a deep breath and opened the door. She mumbled to herself, "This must be


    the wrong way I opened the door!"


    She closed the door and opened it again. When she saw the mess around the house, she was sure


    that there was nothing wrong with her eyes.


    She walked in obediently, closed the door and checked around, "Is it Chol?"


    But the only answer was the cool breeze outside the window.


    She had to go to her room to look for them. Just then, she seemed to step on something soft.


    She stopped, looked down and screamed, "Oh my God!"


    A man with messy hair was lying on the ground under a piece of white cloth. Her left foot stepped on


    his hand.


    At the sight of this, she immediately jumped to her feet, squatted down and pushed away the man''s


    bangs. She was sure it was Chol.


    She patted on his face, "Hey, wake up."


    His eyes were closed tightly and he did not move at all.


    Vi stepped back a few steps and her face changed greatly. "Died?"


    She took out her phone and was about to call 911. However, there was a weak voice, "I''m hungry..."


    Lying on the ground, Vi couldn''t hear what he said until she got close to him. She patted her over


    frightened heart and shot a hateful nce at him who was no different from a zombie.


    Vi went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator and made a cup of instant noodles for him. She put a


    few bean sprouts and vegetables into the bowl and brought it to him five minutester.


    As soon as he smelled the instant noodles, he got up and began to eat.


    Vi was cleaning the house for him as she said with disgust, "We haven''t seen each other only for a


    few days. How have you been?"


    He swallowed the noodles in his mouth and looked depressed. "I''ve never thought that I would touch


    the boobs of a crazy woman like that. I''ve decided to starve to death," he murmured


    Hearing his words, Vi was furious. She rushed to him, grabbed his instant noodles and put them on


    the table.


    She grabbed him by the cor and demanded, "You took advantage of mest time, so I was really


    hurt. You have topensate for my mental damage."


    He threw up his hands and said, "If you want money, you can take your life."


    Vi ground her teeth angrily.


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    Hearing the ring tone of his mobile phone, Vi loosened her grip on the phone and Chol took it out.


    "Hello."


    "Aunt Qi, a witch broke into my house, kidnapped me and saved me Beep beep beep


    The phone was suddenly hung up.


    Vi called a few times but nobody answered. She hurried to the hallway to change her shoes, "I''ll


    deal with you another day..."


    "I''ll go with you, in case you are exposed to death tomorrow." When he changed his clothes in the


    room, he said.


    Thinking of the scene, she said, "Hurry up."


    The two of them rushed to the vi, only to see that Bernard was dressed in a ck dress and a long


    curly hair, with a red apple in his hand, chasing after the little girl, "Come on, eat the apple, you are the


    most beautiful woman in the world."


    "No, I won''t. My Mommy is the most beautiful woman in the world!" The little girl ran like hell and


    shouted.


    Hearing such a bizarre expression, a look of disbelief spread over Vis face.


    "Aunt Vi, help!" When the little girl saw her, she threw herself into her arms.


    Before Vi could say anything, Bernard ran over and took off the mask on her face.


    "So ugly." When the little girl saw the rashes on her face, she pushed her away at once. She turned her


    face away.


    "No wonder you didn''t take off your mask in my house. I thought you wanted to keep a low profile, but I


    didn''t expect Wow... "


    Chol, who had been watching the whole drama, leaned against the wall and said coldly.


    A headache came to her mind. Vi could do nothing but yell, "Shut up!"


    Looking at the scene that both of them were chasing after her, she took out her cellphone and wanted


    to call Maynard toe back. At the same time, one hand snatched it away and put the cellphone into


    a cup filled with wine


    However, it was toote for Vi to take it¡ª¡ª


    "Click!"


    Vi''s hands were empty. She nkly looked at the mobile phone that was bubble in the ss. Her


    teeth were trembling. "You!"


    "Sorry, what brand is your cellphone?" Feeling guilty, Bernard touched his nose and said, "I''ll make it up


    to you."


    Hearing that, Vi''s anger was pacified all of a sudden. She spread her hands and said, "Give me


    5000."

 Chapter 119 They Are Really In Love

    Chapter 119 They Are Really In Love


    "Okay, here you are." Bernard took out a stack of red money from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Vi calcted the money for half a kidney and was about to take it, but the third hand grabbed it.


    Putting on an unkind face, she red at him, "Chol, give it to me."


    "This beautifuldy, she doesn''t love money. Please don''t insult her with money."


    However, it seemed that he didn''t hear what they were talking about at all. He turned to Bernard with


    an evil smile on his face.


    She could hear the "click" sound in her heart.


    She smiled and took the money back as quickly as possible. "You really don''t know me well enough. I


    want to be the kind of person who loves money now."


    She counted the money in her hand and put it into her pocket defiantly.


    "Vulgar." Chol snorted coldly.


    "If you are as lofty as someone is this morning, I''d rather not have you."


    Chol red at her with anger, but soon he changed his mind and took Bernard''s hand. "Can you tell me


    your name, beautifuldy?" he asked


    When she saw him trying to seduce the girl, he didn''t know that Bernard was a man at all. Sheughed


    and said, "Hahaha!"


    "Only Vi can ask my name." Without showing any respect to Chol, Bernard shook off his hand and


    turned around to put his arm around Vi''s waist.


    When she heard the strange calling, Vi had goose bumps.


    She struggled very ufortably. "Well, can you let go of me?"


    "When will the rash on your face be healed?" There was sadness in his eyes. "It''s all my skin care


    products. You were hurt like this."


    Noticing theining look on the pretty girl''s face, she decided to act against her conscience and


    said, "It''s okay. I won''t me you."


    "All this is because of me. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day." Bernard said with a gentle smile.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She swallowed hard and was about to refuse, "No..."


    "I''m sorry. Please don''t refuse me. I''m very sad..." He held her chin up, his forehead against hers.


    "Hey, don''t touch her. It''s not appropriate to do that in front of a child,"


    Chol stepped in between them to separate them and took a look at the direction of the stairs.


    Following her eyesight, Vi saw the little girl sitting on the stairs with both hands holding her cheeks,


    and her eyes were full of stars in a dream.


    After a while, her hand was held by Bernard again.


    "I really like people like you who love money, simple and honest." Ignoring that Chol was between


    them, he gave a sweet smile.


    It was the first time for Vi to hear something she liked, so she got excited at once. "You are the most


    talkative person I''ve ever seen."


    When she stretched out her hands to give a hug to Bernard, she ignored the man sitting in the middle


    of the room. At the same time, Bernard avoided her, while the little girl ran to Chol''s back and gave him


    a push.


    Because of the misfortune, Chol kissed on her lips. When they looked at each other, they could see


    each other''s reflection.


    The strange touch on her lips made her dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of door opening behind her. She felt something cold on her back.


    Then a powerful force came over and forced her away. When she came back to her senses, she saw


    Maynard throwing a punch at Chol''s face.


    "Wow!" Chol was so shocked that he couldn''t help but give a gasp. Then he raised his head and was


    about to hit Maynard.


    The two people somehow got into a fight. Vi wiped her mouth for several times. When she saw that,


    she pulled away Bernard who was beside her and said: "Hey, did they have a grudge?"


    "I don''t know." With a flicker of slyness in his eyes, Bernard asked, "Won''t you go and stop her?"


    "No, thanks. I won''t move my mouth."


    "Really?"


    Noticing his curious look, she stood up and pounded on the table. "Stop it. You''re scaring the baby!"


    "Ahem!" Bernard choked on his own saliva.


    Hearing that, they looked differently, but they stopped their footsteps in spite of their different


    expressions.


    "Reporter Qi, who is the baby?" Maynard said with a gloomy and cold smile.


    Vi licked her dry lips and pointed at the little girl with difficulty. "She."


    "Daddy, pretty brother and Aunt Vi love each other. Please help them to be together."


    The little girl ran to him and hugged his broken thighs with her two hands. She uttered some shocking


    words continuously.


    Chol staggered.


    Bernardughed hysterically.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth kept twitching. She was almost out of breath.


    Maynard picked up the little girl and sat down on the sofa. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of his


    shirt and casually pulled a strand of hair behind his head. His cold and indifferent facial profile looked


    somewhat evil.


    "Reporter Qi, do you want to tell me about this in the agreement?" Maynard asked, seeming to have


    calmed down.


    Vi sensed the danger and denied, "No, absolutely not."


    "Send her away." A faint smile yed at Maynard''s thin lips.


    She finally felt a little more relieved.


    "Dad, they don''t want to be hurt before they break up. You can''t beat this couple up." The little girl


    suddenly grabbed Maynard''s cracked hand and pleaded with her true feeling.


    "Really?" At that moment, the Maynard''s eyes, which were fixed on Vi, became sharp.


    At the first time, Vi distanced herself from Chol, and the smile on her face was as big as a flower.


    "Mr. Chu, I can exin."


    She felt so helpless now.


    "Okay, what is it?" Maynard said patiently.


    Trying to find a reason, she wandered her eyes casually and finally fixed her eyes on what Bernard


    wore


    An idea suddenly came to her mind, and a strong light of light burst out from her eyes, then she replied,


    "Yes, Chol is an actress, and we''re filming with him. Yes, we''re just acting."


    In order to make things more convincing, she walked through the small steps of those women in the


    movies with her memory.


    "I don''t believe you." Maynard opened his thin lips slightly and said.


    "I don''t believe it, either." Chol blurted out


    A slight smile crept over on her face. "I have evidence."


    "Give it to me." A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    In order to muddle through, she stamped her foot and pushed through Bernard''s chest in a blink of an


    eye¡ª¡ª


    Chol covered his eyes with his hands.


    She fumbled around and took out two apples. "Do you believe me?"


    When Chol saw the two apples and Bernard''s t chest, he waspletely petrified.


    There was a silence


    "What''s in your eyes?" Bernard grabbed the two apples calmly and threw one at Chol.


    Chol tried to avoid it.


    Bernard wanted to throw it at Maynard, but stopped when he met his icy gaze.


    She pped her hands and raised her chin proudly. "Mr. Chu, now you can believe me, right?"


    "Somebody!" Maynard yelled.


    A group of bodyguards rushed in and grabbed them.


    Vi was stunned and asked, "Mr. Chu, what are you doing?"


    "Throw the three snake spirit stones out!" Maynard waved his hand.


    "Yes." The fifteen bodyguards said in unison and threw the three of them out of the door as fast as


    throwing garbage.

 Chapter 120 Unreliable Bernard

    Chapter 120 Unreliable Bernard


    Vi could do nothing but to pat the dust off her clothes and stood up. The door was closed in front of


    them.


    In resentment, she knocked at the door and said, "Maynard, you bastard!"


    "Stop it." With displeasure on his face, Chol said, "If you hadn''t gone crazy, nothing would have


    happened."


    Vi pointed at herself in disbelief. "Are you ming me?"


    "It''s all your fault." Chol and Bernard coincidentally spoke in unison.


    All of a sudden, Vi cheered up like a piece of eggnt.


    Looking up at the dark sky and the bright lights, she changed her expression. "Whatever. I''m going


    home. Take care of yourselves."


    "Vi, what about me?" Bernard stopped her. "I don''t have parents. Just Maynard, a money spinner,


    has driven me out. Where do I live?"


    "Yes. It''s all my fault."


    "How about I spend one night with you?" Bernard suggested with a smile.


    Vi smiled sheepishly and said, "My house is too small. I''m afraid you can''t live there. "


    Even if she didn''t worry that Bernard would recognize Ann, her son would kick him out just because he


    dressed like a woman.


    "What are you going to do?" Chol said with sarcasm.


    Vi red at him. "Let''s find a house and figure out a way to solve it, all right?"


    "No problem." Bernard said with a bright smile.


    Vi went to a mobile phone store and bought a cell phone. Then, she wandered on the street with


    Chol and Bernard, and her stomach kept rumbling. She bought six sets of chicken wings at a barbecue


    stand on the roadside.


    And then they handed each other two chicken wings. When they were put into each other''s hands, a


    slight frown emerged on Vi''s face. "Bernard, which room do you want to stay except hotel?"


    God knew, they picked a few ces just now, but all of them were rejected by him.


    "Those are all cold and indifferent. I will fall asleep without any warmth." Bernard said bitterly.


    Her heart softened.


    "Ha ha. It turns out that being at Maynard''s home will make you warm." Chol then added fuel to the fire.


    Vi walked up and kicked him. Then she suddenly remembered something andughed creepily.


    "How about letting Bernard live in your house? You two will be familiar."


    "No way." Chol refused straightforwardly.


    Vi sighed. She had no choice but toe up with a solution.


    "No, thanks. I have a way to let Maynard invite me back." He gave the chicken wings to her.


    "What''s that?"


    "I need your help. But will you help me?" Bernard looked at the sky unnaturally.


    Vi nodded gently and said, "Of course I will."


    "Okay, let''s go." Then he held her hand and went to the most expensive shopping mall nearby.


    She looked at Chol and winked.


    Chol was worried about her so he followed them to the hospital.


    As soon as they entered the shopping mall, Bernard began to make the dreadful way of buying.


    Seeing that Bernard had bought her a lot of clothes that were not suitable for her, the corners of her


    mouth twitched. "I say, what does buying clothes have to do with Mr. Chu''s invitation to go back to his


    house?"


    "You''ll know very soon." With a mysterious wink, Bernard turned to the clothes stand, took out a long


    dress with leopard print and put it in her hand.


    She nearly stumbled and lost her bnce.


    "Watch out," Chol helped her up and took some clothes from her hands.


    The three of them walked to the counter. The clerk greeted them with a gentle and polite smile on her


    face, "Cash or card?"


    "Swipe the card." With a subtle smile on his face, Bernard handed out a ck bank card to her.


    "Okay, wait a moment, please." The female clerk took the card, and after a while, she walked back and


    said, "I''m sorry. The card has been stopped."


    Then, Bernard took out all the cards. Without an exception, all the cards were frozen.


    A bad feeling rose in her heart. She took Bernard''s hand and said, "I think we''d better not buy it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have an idea." With a mysterious smile on his face, Bernard took out her phone and


    dialed a number. "Maynard, one of your servants has owed money in a shopping mall of your group.


    Pleasee and rescue her as soon as possible."


    He grabbed two clothes and took them away.


    Exasperated, Vi caught up with him and shouted, "Stop, Bernard!"


    At this time, two security guards stopped her and Chol''s way. A female manager of the mall came up


    and said, "Lady and gentleman, whether you''re in the same group or not, please pay the bill."


    Vi fell down with anger and couldn''t help but shout, "Damn it!"


    Suddenly, one of the earrings fell off her body.


    "Oh, it''s you who stole that earring."


    A female customer beside her came after them aggressively.


    Vi felt as if there were thousands of crows flying above her head in groups. "Decline!"


    "Are you all right?" Chol held her up and gritted his teeth, "I think it''s because he doesn''t have money to


    live in a hotel. He is way out of line!"


    To a certain extent, he was right.


    Whether she was willing to or not, she was "invited" to one side by the staff of the shop and even


    employed security guards to take care of her.


    Vi brushed her hair and said, "Tell me, why did Bernard treat me like this?"


    "You are easy to be cheated." Chol said firmly.


    She sat on the sofa and covered her face. She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "I''ve paid for the clothes he took away, and for the earring..." Chol cleared his throat.


    Vi raised her head and said, "Yes, you can."


    Chol reached out his hand to rummage through his pocket. He looked embarrassed and said, "I don''t


    have cash, bank card and mobile phone."


    A sudden sadness took over her.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll ask them to go back with me." Chol patted her on the shoulder and said, "Hold


    on."


    Vi didn''t count on them, so when she heard their words, she just waved her hands.


    After he left, she waited for a long time. Almost when she was about to fall asleep, a low voice sounded


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    beside her. "If you are still alive, go back with me."


    Vi raised her head and saw Maynard''s icy cold face. She couldn''t believe her ears and asked, "Can I


    go back now?"


    "I have dealt with all the troubles." With his hands crossed over his arms, Maynard got close to her and


    said, "I don''t know how the earrings run on your body, but stay away from Bernard."


    The warm breath spread around her ear, making her extremely ufortable. She dodged, "I know."


    She knew that Bernard was totally unreliable.


    "Besides, Reporter Qi, I think I have to settle our debts with you."


    Maynard sat by her side with his legs crossed, and the corners of his long and narrow eyes slowly


    raised.


    Vi held his arm and winked at him in a cute way. "Mr. Chu, I don''t have any money. Can you give


    up?"


    "You are thick skinned, but you owe me money, which is another thing." Maynard pinched her face and


    frowned. "Your face is red."


    Vi pped his hand away and rolled her eyes. "You just noticed it now. You really don''t care about


    me?"


    After she finished thest sentence, pretending to be heart broken, sheughed.


    "Reporter Qi, it''s time to deal with the ount book." Maynard said seriously with an expressionless


    face.


    Vi secretly gritted her teeth. She didn''t know how she got the courage to push him down on the sofa.


    "Wipe off the ount. Otherwise, I will bite you."


    With a low and deep smile, Maynard gave a kiss on her lips and said, "Is that so?"


    Vi was speechless

 Chapter 121 Mr. Chus Marriage

    Chapter 121 Mr. Chu''s Marriage


    Coming to herself, Vi wiped her mouth and punched him, "You bastard! How dare you take


    advantage of me!"


    "That''s not what I meant, Reporter Qi. I will be more upset if I refuse your hug." Maynard teased and


    held her hand which was in a mess.


    She had never seen such a shameless person!


    Exasperated, she demanded, "What can I do to make you let go of me?"


    "Pay me." Maynard curled his lips.


    Vi took a deep breath and made a smile that was worse than crying. "If you don''t forgive me once


    for all, I will bite you to death."


    She grinned, revealing eight professional teeth.


    "I don''t care. Women are more at a disadvantage in this kind of thing." Maynardy on the sofa in a


    state of indifference as if she would do anything to him.


    "Well, don''t regret it." She didn''t want to admit her mistake again.


    "Huh!" Maynard snorted, obviously unmoved.


    A look of disbelief came over Vi''s face.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Why does he look like a king to be flirted?''


    With a heavy twitch of her eyelids, she trembled and continued her movements


    Her face flushed crimson with shyness. She was too shy to continue.


    "Why do you stop?" Seeing that, Maynard raised his eyebrows in confusion, while a wicked smile


    yed at the corners of his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Vi chuckled. Suddenly, she pulled his right hand and put it on her shoulder. Then,


    she shouted, "Help! Indecent! You wanna take advantage of me? "


    Instead of being a guest, Maynard turned over and put her under his body. In a low and hoarse voice,


    he said, "You really want me to do something to you, so that I can help you fulfill your wish."


    Almost vomited blood, she blurted out, "I don''t want you to do that!"


    All of a sudden, a evil and attractive smile appeared on Maynard''s face. He bent over and covered her


    red little mouth with his hand


    She clenched her teeth and didn''t make any strange sound. Out of instinct, she grabbed the magazine


    on the table and threw all the newspapers to him


    However, all of them were shattered by Maynard.


    At this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps came.


    All of a sudden, a shock ran through her body. She covered her lips with her hands, and a world deep


    kiss fell on the back of her hands.


    "Well You two Uh, you are in a good rtionship. "


    The staff of the mall heard the noise and rushed over. When they saw the posture of the two people


    and something on the ground that was like falling down from a battle, they were extremely


    embarrassed.


    With unknown strength, she pushed the people on her away and pulled a cushion to her face, hoping


    that it wouldn''t be too embarrassing.


    Maynard, who was always calm and expressionless, leaned back on the sofa, unbuttoned it again and


    said in a deep voice, "Sorry, I''m teaching a naughty cat."


    The staff took a pillow to cover her face, and the trembling woman showed an abnormal smile, "I can


    understand itpletely.".


    "Sir, about the clothes that thisdy''s friend took in the mall, there''s no need topensate." She


    thought she was considerate enough to share the work for her boss.


    Since she was the girlfriend of her boss, the money would belong to her sooner orter. She couldn''t


    offend her.


    Vi knew nothing about what the staff were thinking about.


    She was confused and overjoyed. "Really? You don''t need topensate?"


    Just as the worker was about to nod, he got a shiver when meeting Maynard''s meaningful gaze.


    "Miss. Li, should wepensate or not?" Maynard said indifferently, but his eyes sharpened at once.


    Vi seemed to understand something. She threw away the pillow and said, "Of course not, right?"


    The smile on her face disappeared, and she stared at the staff.


    Under the gaze of them, the working staff kept trembling and sweating all the time. He asked, "Mr. Chu,


    then do you want topensate or not?"


    In a pretentious and affectionate manner, Vi held around Maynard''s arm and said in a coquettish


    voice, "Mr. Chu, you''re so rich. Please don''t be so serious with me."


    "That makes sense." Maynard nodded slightly.


    As soon as she saw what was going to happen, a tinge of joy appeared in her eyes. In a sweet voice,


    she said, "Mr. Chu, forget it."


    She swayed his shoulders and tried to please him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Maynard covered his mouth with his hand and coughed slightly. In a


    serious tone, he said, "Reporter Qi, you have to pay your debt. Just pay for it."


    The expression on Vi''s face was stiff and her eyes were dull. She had waited for a long time, and


    this was all she got?


    She couldn''t take this heavy blow, rolled her eyes and fell on the sofa.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m going to call the ambnce." The receptionist was frightened and picked up the phone in


    a hurry.


    "No need. Ask someone to throw her out." Maynard said slowly after looking at her for a while.


    "What?" The staff was stumped.


    Upon hearing this, she quickly sat up and pretended to be innocent. "Oh, why did I fall asleep? I


    shouldn''t have done that."


    As soon as they almost reached the gate of the shopping mall, she grabbed hold of Maynard''s arm,


    gritted her teeth and said with a murderous look on her face, "Where is Bernard? I''m going to get even


    with him!"


    Maynard called some one to check it out. His face changed slightly. "Follow me."


    They soon arrived at the vi. When she saw that Bernard was sitting leisurely and asking some


    bodyguards to massage his legs and shoulders, she was even more arrogant.


    "You are back." Bernard replied with a smile.


    "You lead afortable life by harming me like that!"


    She picked up the water on the table and was about to ssh it with cold water. Maynard stopped her.


    "You guys, throw him out!" Maynard said in a cold voice, and his face was overcast.


    Bernard ignored the bodyguards who pressed against him and said meaningfully, "You two are in


    harmony with each other."


    "We are not." The two of them denied in unison.


    "Mr. Chu, your father called ten minutes ago. Mr. Yan epted it." One of the bodyguards stepped


    forward and reported the truth.


    Maynard cast a cold and sharp nce at Bernard and asked, "What''s on the phone?"


    Getting rid of the bodyguards around her, Bernard sat back on the sofa and said meaningfully, "I want


    to stay here. Maynard, will you refuse me?"


    Being aware that he was negotiating with Maynard, Vi got close to him and whispered, "Mr. Chu,


    you can''t give in."


    "Reporter Qi, you finally have a brainstorm." A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    "You don''t have to give me the answer now. I''m not in a hurry." With the wisps of hair falling on his


    forehead behind his head, Bernard said in a low and attractive voice, "But Uncle Chu is in a hurry."


    Both his words and tone were threats, but his tone was as rxed as if he were talking about the


    weather.


    Maynard pursed his lips into a straight line.


    After hesitating for a while, she said with sadness on her face, "Mr. Chu, in this situation, you''d better


    give in."


    "If you keep quarreling, I will throw you out." Maynard gritted his teeth with great anger.


    Vi zipped her mouth first and was away from them.

 Chapter 122 Making Trouble

    Chapter 122 Making Trouble


    As they were in a stalemate, the air around them became thin because of the silence.


    "Tell me. You can stay here tonight." Maynard sat on the sofa in front of him and rubbed the


    acupuncture points near his temples.


    "Deal." Said Bernard with a big smile on his face.


    Vi cleared her throat, sat beside him and whispered: "Then should you tell Mr. Chu what''s on the


    phone?"


    "His father said he should care about his marriage."


    Bernard crossed his arms over his chest and smiled slyly.


    Being afraid of being hated by him, she silently got away from him.


    "You are kidding me!" With a gloomy face, Maynard thumped the table angrily.


    Bernard picked up an apple from the fruit basket and said provocatively, "You can''t drive me away


    now."


    In an instant, a murderous look was given off in Maynard''s eyes.


    On the other side, Vi was still on pins and needles, and she was afraid that they would have a fight


    with her, so she tried her best topose herself and said, "Mr. Chu, this is very important. Please see


    how he has dealt with it, and how do you handle it?" Vi came to her senses and poked Bernard in


    the arm.


    "Don''t worry. I have handled everything well." Bernard said mysteriously.


    "You''d better be." Maynard said and gave him a deep look.


    Because of the distance between them, Vi identally saw the light in Bernard''s eyes. Her eyelids


    twitched and she had a bad feeling. "I''ll go first. Take your time."


    Before she left, she gave him a hard kick to vent her anger. She ran away with satisfaction after seeing


    him grimace.


    The next morning, the rash on Vi''s face disappeared. She was waken up by the ringing phone.


    She washed and changed in a hurry. Then she ran to the most expensive French restaurant of A City


    as she asked for leave.


    Seeing the little girl bending over the transparent ss, she bent down and patted her on the shoulder


    softly. "Baby, what do you want to see me about?"


    The little girl turned around to see it was her, grabbed the corner of her clothes and said with sadness


    on her little face, "Do you know what is the happiest and the most unfortunate thing in the world?"


    Vi paused and asked, "What is it?"


    "What makes me happy is that I have a handsome and rich dad. Unfortunately, my dad is on a blind


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    date with another woman." The little girl stared at the dining room with resentment in her eyes.


    She had not yet got the chance tough at Maynard for he had ended up with a blind date. Noticing the


    expression in her eyes, she took the opportunity to look in the direction of her eyes and was startled.


    She saw Maynard, who was in a tidy suit, was talking with a hot woman with heavy makeup. One of


    them had a ruthless face, and the other had a shy smile. They seemed to get along well in a short time.


    "You call me here just to let me see them go on a blind date?"


    "Ahahah..." The little girl bit her fingers andined, "you don''t know that the Witcher received a


    call from grandpast night and arranged many blind dates for daddy."


    "I knew it!" said Vi, nodding her head. "Now that your daddy is willing toe, he should be happy


    for it."


    "My daddy was tricked toe here. And he was also troubled by those ugly gossips."


    At the mention of this, the little girl''s eyes turned red and almost burst into tears.


    She felt sorry for Maynard. She squatted down andforted the little girl, "Don''t be sad. At worst, I''ll


    be here with you."


    "Aunt Vi, please help me." The little girl suddenly grabbed her as if she was a life-saving straw.


    Vi stepped back several times to dodge, "Well, I think I can''t help you."


    "Aunt Vi, as long as you help me and my dad perfect match up and don''t give the Witcher the


    chance to tell Grandpa, I will give you a big hug." The little girl blinked her big eyes, acting like a


    spoiled child.


    "You don''t have to hug me. Why did you say it''s you and your dad?"


    "My Daddy told me to call you to help him." The little girl''s eyes were filled with pleading. "As long as he


    is not exposed."


    A big smile crept on Vi''s face. He took a look at the dining room, and then said against his


    conscience, "I want to help him, but your daddy has a lot of good fortune in love affairs, so why should


    he struggle?"


    "Don''t say that. Those women are ugly one by one, except for wealth." The little girl pouted.


    Looking at the woman''s heavy makeup for a while, Vi said with her tender voice, "She is quite ugly.


    How many faces has your daddy taken and how many of them haven''t met?"


    "From this morning to now, there are 12 blind dates. I still have 300 blind dates." The little girl stretched


    out her rosy hand to count the number with her slender fingers, and quickly held her leg, and said:


    "Aunt Vi, please help me drive her away, please!"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "If you don''t help me achieve my goal, I will tell him everything about my little daddy." The little girl let


    go of her hand, raised her chin and threatened her.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine and her forehead was in a cold sweat. She pretended to be an idiot


    and said: "What ''little daddy''? I don''t know him."


    "Really?" The little girl pointed to her fingers and smiled evilly. "I saw you entering the same area that


    night."


    Trying her best to suppress her impulse to p herself, she almost cried out, "Don''t be impulsive. Talk


    to me calmly."


    "Will you help me or not?" The little girl gave a cold snort.


    Vi looked up at the sky, suddenly a sense of powerlessness came over her, then she stared at her, "I


    helped you, are you sure you will keep this secret forever?"


    "I''m sure." The little girl nodded.


    Vi was still a little worried, "Sure?"


    "Sure."


    Looking at her resolute face, she could only reluctantly sigh. "Okay, I help you drive away those blind


    dates, but if you lie to me, I''ll tell the Witcher that it''s you who made it."


    "No problem." The little girl pped her chest.


    They had reached a consensus. Although Vi was unwilling to go inside, she still pulled the little girl


    into the spinning ss door and walked in.


    She sat at a table closest to Maynard''s and gave a slight cough.


    Maynard looked at her and then turned his sight to look out of the window as if nothing had happened.


    Vi had a micro facelift, and she saw that the man on the blind date was seeing Maynard, and an


    unknown liquid was even flowing from the corners of her mouth. Obviously, she was anthomaniac.


    "Mr. Chu, what''s your interest and hobbies?" The woman in the ck dress wiped her mouth with the


    handkerchief in a feigned soft voice.


    "His hobby is fishing and his hobby is beating."


    "Hit you?" The woman in ck dress stood up suddenly and identally knocked over a cup. Her eyes


    were filled with horror.


    "She was just joking. I don''t know her." Maynard nodded calmly, but his voice was filled with rare


    tenderness.


    "Oh, I see. You are so humorous, miss." The woman in a ck dress came back to her senses. She


    paused for a second when she saw the cheap clothes bought by Vi and smiled.


    Clenching her fists, she red at him.


    "Do you like ying golf in normal times?" The woman in a ck dress continued.


    "No, he likes to hit Golgi."


    Maynard covered his mouth with his hand and coughed.


    "Who is he?" The little girl asked curiously.


    "He''s a brother of golf."


    Maynard''s shoulders trembled.

 Chapter 123 Its All My Fault

    Chapter 123 It''s All My Fault


    When Vi saw the expression on his date''s face getting worse and worse, she thought that victory


    was in sight, but there were always idents in life.


    "Miss Gao, are you okay?" Maynard asked with a poker face.


    The woman in a ck dress, no, Miss Gao, forced a smile. "I''m fine, but, do you really don''t know each


    other?"


    "If you don''t believe me, go ahead." Maynard''s eyes sparkled.


    "No, I believe you." Miss Gao said immediately.


    Vi was almost shattered to pieces by her same trick, and felt like vomiting blood.


    She pulled the little girl next to her and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that your daddy doesn''t


    want a blind date? He doesn''t look like that at all! "


    "Aunt Vi, please go on with your brutal n. We need to scare them one by one. Trust yourself. You


    can do it." The little girl cheered her up, with her hands clenched tight.


    Covering her face with her hand in silence, she criticized in her mind, "I always feel like I''m picking up a


    hot potato."


    "Ding Dong!"


    As she was about to quit, her phone rang.


    She opened her handbag and took out her cell phone. She found that there was a message from the


    president of the Chu Group - "As long as you can get it done, the debt on your ount will be written


    off."


    She raised her head and just saw Maynard ying with his cell phone in a casual manner.


    At the thought that the debt on her mind could be written off, she was full of motivation at once. She


    quickly sent a message -- "Let''s make a deal."


    She pushed aside the chair and stood up, pulling a chair to sit next to Miss Gao, with a lovely smile.


    "What do you want?" With an unhappy face, Miss Gao said, "Are people like you supposed toe?


    Get out! "


    Vi shook his head and said in an exaggerated way. "Well, well,dy, I think your gloom, a sign of


    evilness, can''t be beaten by a man."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Miss Gao raised her voice all of a sudden.


    When Vi was about to continue, a somewhat curious male voice came from behind her. "Vi, what


    are you doing here?"


    When she looked back, she saw that Bernard was wearing white clothes and ck pants, but he was


    as beautiful as a painting. She felt somehow nervous and fled to the opposite table as fast as she


    could, pretending to be calm. "Of course I am here to have lunch. What are you doing here?"


    After taking a look at the table and sitting down by the side of her as usual, Bernard raised his


    eyebrows slightly and said, "Of course I''m here to supervise Maynard going on blind dates with others


    and telling Uncle Chu the truth."


    She covered her jaw, pretending casually to sound out her doubt. "Is Mr. Chu''s father very ferocious?"


    This man, who was able to make the golden Bachelor Maynard go on a blind date and do nothing


    stealthily, must not be able to receive a p in his face.


    With a crooked finger to her, Caspar bent over and said, "He obeys Uncle Chu."


    A strange look came to Vi''s mind. She recalled the scene where Uncle Chu asked Maynard to get


    down on his knees and lick his shoes, and he did it obediently, which made her shiver.


    Getting rid of the crazy idea in her mind, she shed ayer of sweat on his forehead. With an


    embarrassed smile, she said, "I see."


    "Aunt Vi, hurry up! Hurry up!" The little girl urged, fidgeting.


    Under the scruple of Bernard, Vi picked up a ss of water and took a sip, and then smiled


    sheepishly.


    With tears in her eyes, Vi clutched her thighs and strode over to kneel in front of Maynard and said,


    "Honey, I love you. Please don''t abandon me!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The surroundings were so quiet that even the sound of the wind blowing the treetops could be heard.


    "Mr. Chu, what''s going on?" Miss Gao sat up with a thump on the table. Her heavily powdered face


    kept being removed because of anger.


    Vi could do nothing but burst into tears.


    "I said I don''t know her." Maynard frowned impatiently.


    "If we don''t know each other, why would she keep talking nonsense?" Miss Gao''s doubt was obvious.


    Noticing that the girl whom he was going to meet was suspicious, Vi immediately called in the little


    girl, and used her with tears in her eyes, "He is a jerk, abandoning his wife and his daughter. Miss,


    are you really going to be with that man?"


    "What?" Miss Gao hesitated.


    "Daddy,e home to have dinner with us." The little girl cried.


    With sobs, Vi continued to lie. "You are so beautiful, sexy and rich. I''m sure you will find someone


    who loves you. Why do you waste time on this scum?"


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Maynard picked up a ss of wine calmly and had a sip, as if


    nothing could affect him.


    "Here, drink some water. You must be tired after talking for so long." When it was time for the drama to


    Vi was choked by the soup, so she took it over and had a sip.


    "Miss Gao, what do you think of her words?" Bernard said seriously.


    After thinking for two seconds, Miss Gao said righteously, "As long as he gives me half of his property,


    I''m willing to!"


    "Ahem!"


    When she heard this, she forgot to drink water. As a result, the water was sprayed all over Miss. Gao''s


    face.


    "You!"


    Miss Gao wiped away the blood and hands all over her face. She took out the make-up mirror and


    looked into it. Her make-up was like a little kitten. She immediately nced at Vi. Covering her face,


    she rushed out of the door as if facing a formidable enemy.


    A shadow of astonishment passed over Vi''s face, "She left?"


    "She''s gone!" The little girl jumped with joy.


    They were about to have fun


    "Next one!" Bernard snapped his fingers.


    At this moment, a tall woman with high cut cut and professional wear came in. When passing by her,


    the woman bumped her shoulder.


    Vi was almost about to fall to the ground. Another woman came, which made her down in spirits.


    Just when she was about to use the same trick again, Bernard grabbed her water and pulled her aside.


    "I hope that it didn''t happen, okay?"


    A false smile appeared on Vi''s face. He said, "Ha ha, OK."


    She sat down embarrassedly. Because she had no choice, she could only logged in her QQ and ask


    for the help of "CEO of the Chu Group", "Mr. Chu, what should I do?"


    Then a message from the CEO of the Chu Group was sent soon. "Think about it by yourself."


    Anna was so angry that she almost leaned back. She took a deep breath and said to Bernard, "Is it


    okay for me to go to the bathroom?"


    "Go, please." Bernard smiled coldly.


    Vi winked at the little girl. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw a group of young women


    standing in line with three long dragons, dressed in magnificently.


    She asked in surprise, "All blind dates?"


    "¡­¡­ Maybe. " The little girl was not sure.


    "This is the charity auction!"


    She thought the task was tough.


    "Don''t give up. Come on!"


    The little girl cheered her up.


    Hearing that, Vi stopped knocking on the ss. Suddenly, she thought of something. She squatted


    down and held her shoulder, "Can you send Bernard away with an excuse?"


    "I heard nothing." The little girl pushed her away and ran as fast as a rabbit.


    Vi had no choice but to go in and pull Bernard aside. She said, "Let''s go to eat ice cream, shall we?"


    "No way." "I won''t leave until he finds the one he will get married."


    A ridiculous smile crept over her face.

 Chapter 124 Shot Yourself In The Foot

    Chapter 124 Shot Yourself In The Foot


    Vi took a look at the only increase teams outside and lowered her voice to confirm her guess. "Are


    you sure you want to select a man who is able to get married for Mr. Chu?"


    "Of course." Bernard said seriously.


    A slight hesitation mixed with a little subtle at the corners of Vi''s eyes. She pulled him aside and


    said, "Do you know why Mr. Chu has a numb expression on his face during the blind date? Isn''t he in a


    hurry or not?"


    "Induced by disposition." Bernard asked bluntly.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She shook her head vigorously. "No. as far as I know, there are


    other reasons."


    "Then tell me about it." Bernard shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    After ncing around, she covered her mouth and lowered her voice, "Actually, he already has


    someone he is dating with."


    After thinking about it over and over again, she decided to put one of them to the same ce as Elly


    and Yesenia.


    "Really?" With a smile on his face, Bernard asked, "Is it because of Elly or Yesenia?"


    When Vi was about to say something, she heard him fiddling with her short hair and said in a cold


    tone, "You can''t choose the former one. Thetter is too beautiful. It makes you feel insecure."


    Vi rolled her eyes at the ceiling.


    She hesitated for two seconds and corrected her words, "No, it''s someone else. They are very low-


    key."


    "Great! Call them to have a look!" With a false smile, Bernard said, "In any case, I won''t be dissatisfied


    with Maynard''s decision to marry her."


    Vi seemed to see the sign of hope and smiled, "OK, no problem."


    Under the man''s insightful gaze, she hurriedly went out under a big tree and took out her mobile phone,


    looking over and over in her contact list.


    Finally, Vi stayed Julie''s number for a while and then dialed a number. When she got through, she


    said anxiously, "Julie, something happened to your president. I''ll text you the address. Come here


    quickly."


    Before Julie could respond, she hung up and sent the location to him with a cunning smile.


    Fifteen minutester, seeing that Julie wasing over, she waved at her.


    "Miss Qi, what happened to Mr. Chu?"


    Julie was still alive on her 10cm high heels, with no shame on her face.


    With a worried look on her face, Vi naturally opened her eyes and lied, "Mr. Chau is an expert like


    you who should share his work. I don''t know if you''re willing to do that."


    "I don''t mind if I can help you." Julie showed a professional, perfect smile.


    A big smile beamed on her face. She said, "Mr. Chu got into some trouble. He needed someone to


    pretend to be his girlfriend, so he picked you up."


    "Uh, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Julie waved her hand with scruple.


    On hearing this, Vi''s face darkened at once. "Well, I don''t have any opinion. What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " Julie forced him to do so.


    A slight sigh of relief came over Vi''s face.


    Under the gaze of so many women, she led Julie into the restaurant fearlessly.


    As soon as Bernard saw them, he came over to them. Vi looked at Julie and saw her cheeks flushed


    and her eyes rippling.


    Vi nudged her with her arm and introduced, "She''s Mr. Chu''s..."


    "Hello, I''m Julie, the assistant to the CEO." Julie squeezed out of her way without being noticed,


    beaming with pleasure.


    "I''m Bernard." Bernard nodded to greet her. Then he asked in a casual manner, "Are you Maynard''s


    girlfriend?"


    She stared at Julie eagerly, hoping that she would nod at once. Unexpectedly, Julie pushed her forward


    hurriedly and shouted, "Miss Qi is Mr. Chu''s girlfriend."


    "ng!"


    Hearing that, Maynard squeezed the wine ss in his hand slightly and broke it into pieces.


    Vi was trembling with shame, with her head almost buried in her chest.


    "What do you mean?" Bernard was surprised.


    "Mr. Chu and Miss Qi have ever had some kind of romantic rtionship," Julie''s face was full of envy.


    "In order to catch up with her, Mr. Chu bought her job and sent her a truck of red roses. They went toT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Sea of Blue Sky together to attend other''s wedding. It''s so sweet."


    Maynard strode over and pulled over a woman who tried her best to hide her presence. He gritted his


    teeth and said in a low voice, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Vi reacted and smiled embarrassedly. "It seems that I have taken a dirty step. I''m sorry."


    She pushed him away with all her strength and ran away as fast as she could. However, she was


    stopped by the bodyguards after Bernard giving them a nce.


    "Drive the people outside away!" Pulling out a chair, Bernard sat down and said, "Maynard, Vi, we


    need to have a talk."


    The bodyguards drove all the blind dates out of the restaurant within the shortest time.


    Sitting next to Maynard and opposite to her was Bernard, she was in a bad mood.


    "Tell me." With his hands sped together, he raised his chin slightly.


    She winked at the man beside her and said, "Mr. Chu, please exin."


    "Julie is right. We are dating in secret," Maynard put his hand on her slender waist and said unhurriedly.


    "What?!" Vi screamed


    "In that case..." Bernard poured himself a ss of wine and asked, "When will you get married?"


    With her eyes closed, Vi pretended to faint as she leaned against him. "Is she pregnant? Is it caused


    by overwork?" Bernard took a sip of the red wine with an unreadable look in his eyes.


    She was so scared that she woke up at once. For the sake of Maynard, she said something she


    shouldn''t have said. She looked at the little girl and said, "Baby, please tell your daddy not to act


    recklessly."


    The little girl was ying with her phone happily, seeming not to hear anything around.


    A grief and indignation took over her.


    "When do you two n to get married?" Bernard swirled the red wine in his ss and asked again


    patiently.


    With his legs crossed and his eyes filled with coldness and cruelty, Maynard said, "A woman like her


    doesn''t deserve me. I''m just ying with her."


    Everyone present could not believe what they had heard and doubted whether they misheard.


    The little girl looked at the two men in confusion and dragged Julie. "Are they crazy?"


    "Ask what the world is like..." Julie sighed.


    Hearing Maynard''s words, Vi could not help but see his emotional change. She stood up suddenly


    and the tips of her fingers that were grabbing his cor were faint white, with mes of anger burning in


    her chest. "You bastard! How dare you lie to my feelings! "


    She stretched out her hand, intending to hit him. However, she was stopped by Maynard quickly. He


    raised her chin and forced her to raise her head. He got close to her and whispered in her ear, "Muddle


    along quickly. Go back home."


    All her anger came to light, and she pushed him away with force.


    She pushed away the chair and took a few steps back, heartbroken. "Don''t overdo it. I have dignity


    too!"


    "Dignity?" Maynard sneered. "How much is your dignity worth?"


    After hesitating for a while, she stretched out three fingers and said crossly, "What do you think? Give it


    to me if you have the ability! "

 Chapter 125 Are You Really Going To Get Married

    Chapter 125 Are You Really Going To Get Married


    "Julie, send her a check for 30000," Maynard sneered.


    Julie quickly responded, took out a check, wrote the corresponding number, and handed it to Vi.


    After taking over the check, she threw it at chauffeur angrily without even taking a look at it. "Do you


    think that you can buy me off with such little money?"


    "Do you want more?" Julie said, after taking a careful look at the expressionless Maynard.


    Vi secretly rubbed her teeth, showing a painful expression on her face. "That''s too much. Three


    million is enough."


    It took a lot of courage for her to throw him.


    "Ahem!" Bernard coughed violently.


    "It seems that your dignity doesn''t worth anything." Maynard''s eyes were as dark as clouds, and his


    anger could scare people away.


    It was until then that she realized what she had done.


    While raising her hand to wipe the cold sweat from her forehead, she tried to make up for her mistake.


    "Er, listen to me She then burst into tears


    But before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by a warm hand.


    "Before the Bureau of Civil Affairs closes, let''s go to get the marriage license first." Maynard wrapped


    his arms around her slender waist, while not the least warmth in his eyes.


    "Wait!" Bernard stopped her. "Out of kindness," he said, "before you get married, you have to make a


    proposal first."


    Proposing?


    She was still in a trance.


    "It makes sense. I''m sorry." Maynard nodded calmly, and his hand, which was about to embrace Vi


    in his arms, never left her.


    "Then I''ll go and buy you a ring." Julie hurriedly added, "I will choose the most expensive and beautiful


    one for Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A shudder shook her whole body, and she exerted all her strength to struggle. Finally Maynard


    loosened her. In a panic, she said, "No, I don''t want it!"


    Marry Maynard?


    She refused him in her heart!


    "Did you hear that?" Maynardughed half heartedly and said meaningfully, "My wife doesn''t need


    such vulgar thing."


    Upon hearing that, Vi was dumbfounded


    Maynard rubbed her head with a pampering smile. Then he walked to the big flowerbed beside the


    door, pulled out a long green leaf of the daffodil flower, and walked in.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "A gift for my wife." Maynardughed hysterically.


    With her eyelids twitching, a bad feeling came over her in an instant. "What!"


    Then she saw Maynard cracking his fingers quickly and flexibly make a circle.


    "Let me put it on your finger." Maynard pulled her left hand and wanted to push the ring into her ring


    finger.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she tried to break free from his grip. "Let go of me."


    "Stop it." Hearing that, Maynard grasped her wrist with his hands. A faint smile shed across his ck


    eyes.


    Her wrist hurt badly and her face turned pale. There was nothing she could do, so she helplessly let


    Maynard put the fake ring, which was about the size of her ring finger, on her ring finger by force.


    After wearing it, she felt like weeping but had no tears


    "Reporter Qi, are you willing to marry me?" Maynard grasped her wrist with his hands and stared at her


    with his sight like an eagle.


    Vi nodded reluctantly and went against her conscience, " Yes, I do. "


    "Get out of the way!" Maynard, who seemed to be very satisfied with her sight, lowered the force of his


    hand and looked at the bodyguard at the door. "Don''t hold us up."


    "Get out of the way," Noticing the affectionate look on his face, Bernard believed in him. "Don''t forget to


    invite us to your wedding," he added


    Maynard just smiled and didn''t say a word, while Vi was too tired to say anything.


    After all the bodyguards gave way to her, she was half pushed and half pulled out by Maynard.


    When she walked to the parking lot and saw him, she was on the verge of breaking down. "Maynard,


    are you really going to get your marriage certificate?"


    "Get in the car." Maynard didn''t answer. He opened the door of the front passenger seat, pushed her


    inside and closed the door.


    "Wait!" Bernard was holding a mobile phone, which was Maynard''s. He asked hispanions to stop


    them.


    Maynard opened the door of the driver''s seat, started the engine and left, ignoring Bernard''s yelling.


    "We''re fooled!" Bernard sped up from the Ferrari.


    The fifteen bodyguards kept silent.


    "Get him!" With that, Bernard waved to the car beside him.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Due to the high speed of the car, Vi had to fasten the seat belt in a hurry and frowned


    ufortably. "Can you drive slowly? I want to vomit."


    "I asked you to ruin the blind date, how about you?" Feeling extremely angry, Maynardughed. Taking


    a cool nce at her sideways, he said, "You can''t even deal with such a small thing."


    Taking a deep breath, Vi irritably pulled the safety belt. "Mr. Chu, I''ve made a great deal of sacrifice,


    and I''m almost dragged to get married. I''m getting my happiness too."


    "I won''t really marry you." Maynard sneered at her, "Congrattions that you will not be able to get


    married in your lifetime."


    "I''m very grateful of what you''ve done for me!"


    From the rearview mirror, Victor noticed that there were three cars following them closely, so he sped


    up suddenly!


    After a long time, she finally got out of the car because her car ran out of gas. After she got rid of them


    in a remote mountain area due to Maynard''s car.


    She rushed to the grass and retched.


    When she came back to her senses, she became very angry. "Maynard, you''re driving so fast. Are you


    running out of gas? It''s all your fault!"


    "Give me your phone." Maynard got out of the car ruthlessly and closed the door with a bang.


    Vi snorted coldly, took out her phone from her bag and threw it to him.


    Maynard pressed the power-on button for several times, but he found that the phone didn''t receive any


    response at all. Frowning, he asked, "Did you charge the phone?"


    Carefully recollecting what had happened just now, Vi shook her head and said innocently, "No, I


    don''t think so."


    "Why not charge?" Maynard pressed his temples with a splitting headache.


    Vi red at him and asked curiously, "What are you shouting at? Can''t you call your own phone?"


    "I left it in the dining room." Maynard said unpleasantly.


    ncing at the sun which was about to go down, Vi said angrily, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t end


    up like this."


    "You are the one who should be med." Maynard threw the cellphone to her.


    "Okay, then see youter," said Vi, who stamped her feet angrily


    She turned around and walked back. About three minutester, her feet were tripped over by a piece of


    vines.


    A sharp pain came from her left foot. There was the strange roar of birds from the mountain forest, yet


    no one was around. She was so afraid that she shed tears. "Woo, woo, woo..."


    "Are you okay?" Maynard, with blue veins standing out on his forehead, went up when he saw the


    scene, pursing his lips and reaching out to hold her.


    Vi snapped his hand, grabbed a handful of grass and threw it to him. "It''s none of your business. Go


    away!"


    "As you like." Without taking a look at her, Maynard turned around and left.


    But before he could walk out of the room, Vi quickly grabbed his clothes, "Don''t really go."


    "Can you walk now?" Maynard squatted down and saw her feet red and swollen.


    Vi cried and shook her head.


    Maynard sighed. He could do nothing but carried her all the way to the ce they had found along the


    road.


    In order to make him feel sick, she rubbed against him with her tears and snot.


    "If you do anything to me again, I will throw you out of here!" Maynard''s face darkened.

 Chapter 126 Got A Fever

    Chapter 126 Got A Fever


    It was about seven o''clock in the evening. Suddenly, it began to rain. When they found a hotel to stay,


    they had been soaked in the rain for half an hour.


    "Do you want a room or two?" The clerk politely inquired the cold man in front of her.


    After limping in front of Maynard, Vi answered immediately, "Two."


    "Like she said." Maynard sneered at her and said.


    A strange feeling came to her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "¡­¡­ There is only one room left in the hotel now. " The staff looked into the video and found it hard to


    believe.


    On hearing this, Vi wanted to cry but had no tears. "Do you really have no other room?"


    The staff shook his head and suggested smilingly, "You are lovers. How about sharing a room with


    each other?"


    A small but happy smile appeared on Vi''s face. Her voice was still shaking. She said: "No problem."


    "Reporter Qi, I have an opinion." Maynard squinted at her and raised his eyebrows in a faint smile.


    Vi red at him and said in a low voice, "No objections. I sleep in sofa."


    "Of course." Maynard answered very straightforward.


    When they entered the room, Vi limped to the window. Through the dark ss, she heard rain


    flushing the trees outside.


    She leaned against the wall, feeling troubled. It was not until she saw Maynard undressing himself that


    she realized that there were still water dripping from her clothes. Looking at the direction of the


    bathroom, she limped towards it.


    However, as soon as she got close to him, a strong and cold hand grabbed her.


    "Reporter Qi, you seem to have forgotten something." Maynard said slowly.


    Vi turned around and saw the man with his upper body naked. She blinked doubtfully and asked,


    "What did I forget?"


    "I paid. I enjoy the privilege to use the bathroom." Maynard reminded her, poker faced.


    Vi chuckled, "Who set the rule?"


    "It''s me." Maynard sneered.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. Then, she opened her hands, stood in front of the bathroom''s


    door and said aggressively, "Then nobody needs to wash."


    "You!" In an instant, fury burnt in Maynard. Instead of bursting intoughter, he leaned against the wall


    and said coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Vi waved her hand and her eyes curved. "Scissors and Rock Paper scissors. The winner use it first.


    The winner is determined in one round."


    "Well, I will make you lose miserably." He crossed his arms over his chest and said indifferently.


    Vi shrugged and said, "Okay, one, two, three. Let''s start!"


    Thirty secondster, with a big smile on her face, Vi opened the door of the bathroom and said


    happily, "I win. Mr. Chu, I''m sorry."


    She ignored the man who was as cold as ice, entered the bathroom and closed the door quickly.


    In order to make him feel regardless of the time and energy, she deliberately washed herself in the


    bathroom for a long time and then stayed inside for a long time, but she didn''t hear Maynard urging her.


    She held herself by the bath towel and limped out of the door.


    When she saw Maynard lie on the sofa, her eyes were closed and her face was pale. Without thinking


    too much, she walked over and pushed him with her hand. "Hey, go to take a shower."


    Maynard still closed his eyes, and did not respond except for a slightly rapid breath.


    When Vi''s hand touched Maynard''s hot forehead, she was shocked. "You are having a fever."


    She then realized that she had made a mistake. With mixed feelings, she went to the bathroom and got


    a basin of water. She soaked the clean towel with water, wrung it dry and applied it on his forehead.


    After doing all this, a disdainful look appeared on her face when she saw a ring made of grass on her


    fourth finger. "It''s so ugly."


    She took the ring off the ring and wanted to throw it into the trash can. But she hesitated for two


    seconds before she unconsciously put it in her bag.


    It was a little weird for her to do so, but she could not find anything wrong in a short time.


    She suppressed the strange emotions in her heart, and tried to calm down. She went to the sofa and


    reached out for the towel to get it wet again. When she was about to move, a pair of deep as a pool of


    cold eyes came into her sight.


    Before she could say anything, she was pulled in her arms by Maynard. Her head hit a hard muscle


    and she screamed in pain.


    "You have a fever. Behave yourself!" She held the edge of the sofa with both hands and intended to


    stand up.


    However, as soon as she moved, she was pressed under the body of Maynard, who was not sober


    because of the fever.


    Vi blushed and tried to push him away, "You You... "


    "Don''t be naughty..." Maynard put her hand over his head with his two hands and said in a low and


    hoarse voice in coaxing tone.


    "It''s not me. It''s you!"


    Maynard fixed his eyes on her for a while and then kissed her again, which was too heavy for him to


    fight against


    The next day, when Vi slowly woke up, she recalled the scene that happenedst night, her face


    blushed and her heart beat rapidly.


    She rushed into the bathroom and put on her bathrobe. After that, she limped to him and touched his


    forehead, finding that his fever had gone down.


    She pped him hard on his face, but dared not kill him. She shouted loudly, "Maynard, get up!"


    All of a sudden, Maynard opened his eyes, precisely holding her hand and sitting straight. The sight of


    the intimate marks on her neck and the scratches on her shoulder came to a halt.


    "What happenedst night?" A tinge of regret shed across Maynard''s eyes.


    Vi was ashamed into anger. She pped away his hand and said, "You want to go back on your


    words for what you have done to me!"


    "I''m listening." Maynard stood up and cast a ck shadow over her.


    Vi panicked and dodged his eyes. "You... You threw yourself at me and offered me ten million


    dors. Tell me, when will you give it to me?"


    She tried to forget what happenedst night. She thought desperately that only arge sum of money


    could heal her sadness.


    "I said that?" With his hands on her shoulders, Maynard looked at her calmly.


    After nodding her head, Vi didn''t know how to spend ten million."


    "In that case, I have nothing to say."


    Maynard''s eyes inadvertently swept across the water basin under the table, and with a hint of


    understanding in his eyes, he picked up a wealth oriented woman.


    With her feet off the ground, Vi wrapped her arms around his neck out of instinct. Her face turned


    pale. "No, where are you taking me?"


    "I don''t remember what happenedst night. I don''t mind repeating it with you." Maynard put her on the


    big white bed, got close to her and appreciated the woman beneath.


    Her dark and bright hair spread out like seaweed, which made her beautiful face look more enchanting.


    A kind of unknown gloom could be seen in Maynard''s eyes, making her feel flustered.


    Terrified, Vi stood up and tried to run away, but was caught back again, and slept with a


    man.

 Chapter 127 Give You Three Days To Consider

    Chapter 127 Give You Three Days To Consider


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Vi changed into the clothes she had washedst night in the


    bathroom and poked her head towards the bed.


    Maynard, who was leaning against the head of the bed, was reading a business magazine leisurely. He


    seemed to have noticed her gaze and raised his head to look in her direction.


    "Reporter Qi, let''s talk."


    As soon as she heard this, she immediately straightened up, and limped out, humming coldly. "I took


    care of you for a night, how could you treat me like this?"


    "It''s very normal to return the favor of saving your life." Maynard sat straight and his cool and


    handsome face didn''t change at all.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched violently. She picked up the cup on the table and was about to


    throw it out, but she unwillingly put it back under his sharp and cold gaze. She asked, "What do you


    want to talk about?"


    Anyway, she had slept with him. She couldn''t go back in time no matter how regretful she was.


    "Let''s get married." He lifted the quilt and got out of the bed. While dressing himself, he spoke out


    terrifying words.


    Vi thought she had misheard him, so she goggled at him and asked, "What?"


    "Marry me and I''ll give you ten million." Maynard repeated patiently.


    The tall and slender figure had her back to her, and the white shirt she wore showed some clean and


    elegant.


    Vi closed her chin which could almost drop to the ground, and rolled her eyes at the ceiling, "I would


    not marry you for the money."


    Maynard turned around, buttoned his shirt unhurriedly, and walked over to her, with his slender and


    beautiful fingers cing on her pink lips. "Don''t refuse me now. I will give you three days to think about


    it," he said


    Feeling the warmth on her lips, a shiver ran down her spine. She stepped back in horror as if she was


    facing a formidable enemy. "I have nothing to think about."


    She tried to keep calm on the surface, but her eyes were constantly scanning around the room. When


    she saw the white bag hanging on the wall, she hurriedly moved over and took the bag.


    She lifted her arm from the shoulder in a seemingly slow but actually fast speed. She opened the door


    and went out, but even if she did not look back, she still felt that there was a cold sight locked on her,


    which was outstanding.


    Vi hailed a taxi at the entrance of the hotel, told the driver the address and sessfully went back to


    her ce of residence.


    She took out the key and opened the door, seeing a strange but familiar woman was ying with Ann.


    As if hearing the sound of door opening, the woman turned her head. Her face was covered with light


    pink, which was able to hide the dark blue under her eyes. There was a small ck mole in the lower


    right corner of her mouth.


    At the sight of this face, Vi''s hand trembled, and the key fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Vi, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The woman''s face stiffened for a moment,


    but she quickly regained herposure and walked forward happily.


    Vi''s face suddenly turned pale and her voice was dry. "Aunt... Aunt Xu, why are you here?"


    Aunt Xu, her stepmother.


    "Your father is worried about you. He asked me toe here to see you. What are you doing here?


    Come in and have a seat." With a friendly smile, Aunt Xu reached out her hand to hold Vi''s.


    Trying to get rid of her hand, Vi said: "Wait a minute."


    She closed the door and bent over to pick up the key.


    "Wow! Look at him! He got a full score in his exams! How smart he is!" Her stepmother took the


    examination paper on the table and handed it to her. She reached out her hand to touch Ann''s head.


    Ann turned his head away. His face was expressionless and his tight mouth was filled with silent


    resistance.


    Hearing his stepmother praise her son, Vi inexplicably felt terrified. For so many years, the


    stepmother had always been lukewarm towards their existence, even worse than the passers-by.


    "He is shy. But he is a good girl. What a good boy!" The stepmother was embarrassed for a moment,


    but unexpectedly did not me him.


    Then Vi picked up his schoolbag, took his hand and smiled sheepishly. "Aunt Xu, Ann should do his


    homework now."


    "Go ahead. Don''t dy your study." Her eyes twinkled with hope.


    After giving his schoolbag to him, Vi secretly sat back on the sofa when she saw him enter and


    close the door. "Aunt Xu, is there anything wrong with youing here for my father?"


    "It''s okay. We are fine." Waving her hand, the stepmother raised her head and looked around. With a


    sympathetic sigh, she said, "You''ve been taking care of a child for so many years. It must be very hard,


    isn''t it?"


    Vi''s shoulder trembled and smiled perfunctorily, but her hands unconsciously tightened.


    "s, you can''t find the father of the child yet." Her foster mother was depressed.


    A cold sweat came out from her back. She braced herself up and carefully observed her face, "There


    are a lot of people. Finding a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "Then let me show you this." Her stepmother took out a photo from her handbag and handed it to her,


    her face full of smile.


    Was it a photo of Maynard? She wondered?


    She reached out half of her hand, and took back her hand when she thought of this possibility. But her


    stepmother had already shoved it to her without getting any consent.


    She picked it up stiffly and saw a fat middle-aged man wearing eight golden ne and a gold watch


    around his wrist.


    His eyes were so bright that they were almost blind.


    Her eyelids twitched. She had a bad feeling. "What''s this?"


    "The man in the pictures is rich. He is the richest man you young people know." Her stepmother was


    excited and spoke fast. "You see, you are not young now. He is the one I carefully selected for you to


    get married."


    With a splitting headache, Vi deliberately put the photo on the table and covered her face with a


    teacup. She bitterly self belittled herself, "I am just a poor woman. I don''t deserve him."


    Her stepmother''s face darkened. "You don''t like him?"


    Vi cleared her throat and changed the topic stiffly, "Why do you suddenly urge me to get married?"


    "It''s all your fault!" The stepmother jumped up as if she was stabbed by a needle. She strode forward,


    using her sharp fingernails to poke her chest. "Both you and your son are heartless. Why have you two


    been registered in my home all the time?"


    Suffering the stabbing pain in her chest, Vi took a deep breath, unbearable to bear it, patted her


    hand away, and tried to make it sound nice. "Aunt Xu, my father has no objection, isn''t it excessive for


    you to say that?"


    "How dare you!" Her stepmother pulled her face and said in a sarcastic tone, "You insisted on giving


    birth to that baby, and we were treated ungratefully. How could it be so difficult for you to marry


    someone now!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vi poured herself a ss of water and drank it all. She tried hard to suppress her depression.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and looked serious. "You always talk about marriage. What


    happened at home?"


    Her stepmother panicked and her eyes dodged. She picked up her handbag and walked towards the


    sofa. "From today on, I''ll live here!"


    Then she helplessly opened the door, went out and called back, but she could not get in touch with


    them because the number of her family was even off grid.


    In the evening, Vi cooked and then sat down to serve food for her stepmother. She said carelessly,


    "Aunt Xu, what''s wrong with the number of my home?"


    "p!"


    "Here are two choices for you. You either marry the rich guy, or move out your son''s residence!"


    Stepmother put the bowl of rice on the table and stared at her sternly.


    Putting down her chopsticks and Vi had lost her appetite, she dragged Ann into the room


    immediately.


    Scolding could still be heard even when she closed the door. But what she could do was to lean


    against the door and embarrass herself.


    "Mommy, she''s so noisy. Can''t you drive her away?" Ann''s face was full of disgust.


    Gently stroking his head, Vi consoled him in a low voice, "Just put up with it and ignore her."


    Thinking of her father, she sighed and felt a little tired.

 Chapter 128 The Humiliation From Yesenia

    Chapter 128 The Humiliation From Yesenia


    When Vi woke up in the morning, she found that Ann had put a note on the fridge and said that he


    had gone to school.


    On the table, there were two sandwiches and two cups of milk made by Ann. A warm current coursed


    through Vi''s heart.


    When she passed by the bathroom, she saw that the door of it was closed and her stepmother was


    talking in a faint voice. It seemed that she was talking to someone on the phone.


    She tiptoed, leaned against the door and listened carefully¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Huang, after this is done, you have to promise me to pay off with the bride price. You promised me


    that you would let my son go, you can''t go back on your word." Her stepmother smiled apologetically


    and her voice was very low. She seemed to have heard some good news and was even more humble.


    "Okay, okay, I will surely do it well for you."


    Hearing this, a bad idea came to mind.


    She waited at the door. When her stepmother opened it and saw her, she staggered back a few steps,


    looking frightened. "What are you doing here! It''s so scary! "


    Her stepmotherined as she patted her chest.


    Hands folded over her chest, Vi looked her up and down. After nearly infuriated by her rude manner,


    she came straight to the point, "I heard everything you said on the phone. What did that bastard,


    Harrison Shen do?"


    Harrison Shen, her brother with a different father and a different mother.


    Her stepmother''s eyes turned red, and she seemed to have been told what was on her mind. She was


    so discouraged as if she had been drained of all her strength. She walked to the sofa and sat down,


    choking with sobs, "You don''t know that your brother has been gambling very much in the past year,


    and he has borrowed a lot of usury from others. Now THEY came to us and forced us to pay back."


    Startled, she turned her back almost out of anger, "How much does he owe?"


    "He didn''t owe much in the beginning. But now he have owed more than six million, as interests are


    rolling." Stepmother pounded her thigh and showed her grief stricken face.


    Six million!


    The moment she heard Simon''s words, a wave of dizziness swept over her. She almost fainted.


    She leaned against the wall, slowly moved to the opposite sofa and sat down, pouring a cup of cold


    water to calm down.


    "Two days ago, Mr. Huang, the boss of usurypany..." The stepmother had been crying and telling


    the whole story to her.


    Mr. Huang, the boss of that usurypany, came back with five hooligans. He grabbed Harrison


    Shen''s hand and threatened him.


    When Mr. Huang saw in the photo of the photo of the whole family that Vi was smiling like a flower,


    he was surprised to let them go. He proposed that as long as they married, all the money Harrison


    Shen owed would be regarded as the bride price.


    From the beginning to the end of the story, Vi''s face was changing constantly. She understood why


    her stepmother forced her to marry that rich guy.


    She suddenly stood up with her hands on the sofa and said angrily, "This is too much! Usury is illegal.


    I''ll call the police! "


    As soon as she took action, her stepmother clung to her like clutching at a life-saving straw. She knelt


    on both knees and cried, "You can''t call the police! Vi, help me. Your brother is in their hands. If I call


    the police, my only son will be gone. I would rather die! "


    Her stepmother wiped her tears and her face crumpled up. She stood up and wanted to run to the


    balcony.


    Upon seeing this, she quickly grabbed her arm and stopped her. She was so anxious that she kept


    saying, "Fine, fine. I won''t call the police. Don''t act recklessly!"


    "Your father is so worried about this that he can''t swallow any food. Will you help him?" The stepmother


    grabbed her shoulders and shook them frantically.


    Stepmother shook Vi''s head, which made her dizzy and want to throw up. She helplessly nodded,


    "I''ll help you. I just want to raise money. I can''t help you with getting married."


    "Raise money?" Her stepmother''s voice suddenly became sarcastic. "How can you take out so much


    money! Are you lying to me? "


    Upon hearing what the stepmother said, a lump came into Vi''s throat. She didn''t know what to say.


    But as the words were on the tip of her tongue, she sensed danger and corrected herself, "Just give


    me some time. For the sake of my father, I won''t lie to you."


    Hearing that, her stepmother felt relieved and let go of her. A slight sigh of relief escaped from her


    chest.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the ne, which was given by Maynard. She turned around, ran into


    the room and searched for a cupboard at the head of the bed. However, she didn''t find it. Then she


    turned around and opened the closet. Finally, she saw the ne in an iron box.


    After putting the ne into her bag, she opened the door and ran out when her stepmother entered


    her room.


    Thirty minutester, Vi arrived at arge jewelry store and asked for selling the woman who wore


    business wear.


    "This ne is warm. It looks..." The saleswoman was wearing a pair of white gloves and carefully


    took them over for inspection.


    It must be true as Vi was about to exin. Suddenly, they heard the crisp sound of high heels


    stepping on the floor.


    "Wow, the ne is the apple of everyone''s eye."


    When she heard this strange female voice, she stiffened and lowered her head trying to hide her


    presence.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Miss Lu, are you interested?" The shop assistant enthusiastically handed over the ne.


    ncing at Vi and ignoring the saleswoman''s ttery, Yesenia arrogantly came to her and said,


    "How could you sell a ne, poor girl?"


    Vi clenched her fists and then slowly loosened, poker faced. "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    All of a sudden, Yesenia grabbed the ne from her. She looked away as if she had seen


    something dirty. "It''s fake, isn''t it?"


    Biting her lower lip, Vi reached out for the ne, but she didn''t see it. She took a deep breath


    and said, "We will know if it''s true or false."


    "To see if it''s true or not?" Hearing her words, Yesenia sneered. He threw the ne to her face and


    continued, "You can only wear a fake one."


    There was pain on Vi''s face. She touched her hand and there was a drop of blood on it. She rushed


    to Yesenia and said angrily, "I can''t bear it if I don''t beat her back."


    Hearing her words, Yesenia winked at the female clerk. The female clerk immediately understood what


    she meant. She insisted on keeping Vi away from her.


    "You are running a jewelry store, not a garbage bin. Don''t take everything back." ncing at her from a


    height, with her long hair tossed up, Yesenia looked contemptuous. "I don''t think a woman of high


    status like me would wear something like that that that poor people had ever worn. It''s dirty!"


    Upon hearing this, Vi was so angry that she tried her best to struggle, but in the end, she was


    thrown out by the security guard of the jewelry store with the ne.


    With the ne in her hand, Vi stood up from the ground. She was so angry that she ignored the


    stares of the people around her and shouted, "Stop humiliating me!"


    The whole afternoon, she went to every store to buy that ne, but none of them took it.

 Chapter 129 Marriage Registration In The Middle Of The Night

    Chapter 129 Marriage Registration In The Middle Of The Night


    Walking on the street, she was so depressed. Just imagining what had happened this afternoon, it


    must be Yesenia who had made it happen.


    As the night fell and the city lights lit like the dazzling street in the starry sky, she felt distressed and


    annoyed that nowhere to confide.


    After a long while, she smiled bitterly and mocked herself, "The moon of stars which is worth several


    million is worthless to me. Is it a special skill?"


    Vi shuttled between the streets aimlessly. She passed by a bar before she knew it.


    Two gangsters who were drunk with their faces red, nced at each other and kicked the beer bottle


    on the ground with their feet.


    The beer bottle rolled toward the little woman in front of her so quickly that she almost stepped on it.


    She frowned and wanted to leave as if nothing had happened. But those two gangsters stopped her.


    "Come here and have a drink with us." The colorful hooligan who had dyed her hair approached her


    and was about to put his hand on her shoulder whileughing cheekily.


    "Go away! Or I will call the police! "


    "Call the police?" The hooligan with colorful hair spat on the ground and pushed her to the ground


    rudely.


    As she was lying on the ground, a sharp pain gritted her teeth. Cold sweat started to form on her


    forehead.


    "What is it?" The gangsters behind called her when they saw something sparkling outside her bag.


    Vi''s face changed. She reached out to pick up the ne, but the white haired man took it first.


    She groped the air and struggled to stand up. Her face flushed with anger. "Give it back to me!"


    "Sir, it seems very valuable," The man with white hair ignored them and handed them to the other men.


    "Let''s go to change the money." The colorful gangsters called out. They didn''t even look at her and


    wanted to leave.


    Suffering pain, she followed them and cried for help desperately, "Robbery! Robbery! "


    The two hooligans ran quickly and passed through the opposite side of the road. When she ran after


    them, she was almost hit by a car. When she passed through the opposite, they had already


    disappeared.


    Lost the ne, Vi came home in a daze. Her stepmother, who had been waiting for her for a long


    time, immediately came up to her and asked, "Vi, have you got the money back?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vi shook her head and weakly sat on the sofa, trying not to let the tears fall.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" As soon as Ann came out, he noticed the wound on Vi''s right arm.


    A worried look shed across his eyes.


    It''s not a big deal. "


    "You shook your head just now because you didn''t find the money, did you?" Her face suddenly


    clouded. "Have you forgotten your promise?"


    "Shut up!" shouted Ann as he looked at her with his ck and white eyes


    "What!" Her stepmother was infuriated and hysterically pointed at them, shouting, "You''re a bastard that


    no one wants!"


    Vi suddenly stood up and her face suddenly turned cold. "Enough! Take back what you said before,


    or I won''t save your baby son! "


    She hugged Ann, feeling sorry for him. She straightened her body and revealed her stubbornness and


    fearlessness.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that." Stepmother calmed down at once. She realized that it was no


    good to fall out with her, so she acted as if she had made a mistake and gave herself a p.


    She didn''t care about the way she turned over, took Ann into the room and closed the door with force.


    She held onto Ann''s fair face andforted him in a soft voice, "Ann don''t listen to her. You have a


    mother."


    "Stupid Mommy, I told you I would protect you, but I didn''t need it." Ann lowered his head, with his


    emotion mixed with regret, "If I have a father, then no one dares to bully you."


    She held him in her arms, wiped off the tears from her cheeks and said, "Don''t think too much. Ann is


    strong."


    Ann kept silent. Apparently, he still took it to heart for her stepmother''s words.


    It was already half past nine in the evening when Vi got Ann to sleep. She came into the kitchen


    alone and fetched two bottles of beer. She sat on the sofa in the living room and drank the beer


    continuously.


    The more she drank, the more alcohol she got. She couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw


    the scene in front of her shaking.


    "Why did you drink it?" Stepmother walked out and saw this scene. She gathered her clothes all over


    her body, with a look of disgust on her face.


    Vi stood up and belched, which made people feel like on the verge of copse. She handed a bottle


    of beer to her, e on, you should drink as well."


    "I won''t drink it." The stepmother pushed her away and gently persuaded, "I know it''s not easy for you


    to marry that rich man. As long as you agree to marry him, it can not only solve your brother''s problem,


    but also give your son a father. What a good thing!"


    Vi suddenly sobered up a little because of this. She looked up, drank two more mouthfuls of wine


    and nodded continuously. "That makes sense. Let''s Where is our household register? "


    Stepmother was happy. Did she agree?


    "I''ve brought him here. Wait for a moment." Her stepmother was very happy. She ran into the room to


    get the household register.


    She put down the bottle of wine and looked it over. After confirming that everything was right, she


    thought of the proposal of Maynard two days ago, and then she thought of Ann turned unhappy


    because of her stepmother''s argument. She made up her mind.


    She ran to the door, opened it and ran out. Realizing that something was wrong, her stepmother


    chased after her and shouted, "Stop!"


    But Vi was nowhere to be found.


    It waste at night. Wearing the stench of alcohol, Vi ran to the door of Maynard''s vi and rang the


    doorbell hard.


    "It''s you?" Maynard opened the door. A strong smell of alcohol overwhelmed him, and his face was as


    dark as ink.


    Vi gave him a big hug and said, "Come on, I''ll take you to check in."


    "You are drunk." Maynard pushed her away and held her unwillingly when she almost fell down.


    Still drunk, Vi shook her head slightly.


    He pulled her into the room and closed the door. Then he threw her on the sofa and said, "It''ste.


    What''s wrong with you?"


    Vi struggled to stand up and pped the household register onto the table righteously. She covered


    her mouth and let out a belch. She said defiantly, "Maynard, do you dare or not?"


    When he saw the household register on the table, Maynard''s face changed slightly. "Where did you


    steal it?"


    It is said that drunk people can do anything stupid.


    A sweet smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Our home."

 Chapter 130 You Need Money, Dont You

    Chapter 130 You Need Money, Don''t You


    Vi yawned as sleepiness was approaching.


    "It''s really yours." Maynard picked it up and turned it to the page about Vi.


    She grabbed his hand and tried to calm herself down: "Come on, this is a good chance, this is not the


    time. Let''s go to check in."


    Maynard sped her head and forced her to get close to her warm body. "Reporter Qi, why do you


    change your mind so soon?"


    Vi muttered. Then he approached her and heard her say, "I need money."


    Vi nodded. She grabbed the household register in both of her hands and fell asleep soon.


    "Sizz." Maynard sneered, and a hint of boredom appeared in his eyes. "After all, you are a material


    girl," he said


    "Oh no!"


    When Vi woke up, she found that it was bright outside. She sneezed as she was lying on the cold


    floor.


    She rubbed her head to relieve the dull pain from drinkingst night and found the household register in


    her hand by ident. Then she raised her head and looked around with an unbelievable look.


    She stood up as if she had just seen a ghost. The scene that she had pulled Victor to marry her in a


    very simple and crude way kept shing through her mind. She was very annoyed, as if she wanted to


    bury a hole in the ground.


    "No, I have to run." Strangely, a few minutester, Vi gave up and walked quietly to the bedroom


    upstairs. The door was still closed. She wanted to leave quietly.


    "Click." The door upstairs was opened.


    "Let''s go registerter." Maynard went downstairs and said in an understated tone.


    Upon hearing that, Vi stopped in her tracks. She turned around stiffly with a forced smile on her


    face, "What did you say?"


    Maynard threw the two pieces of documents in his hand onto the table. Sitting on the sofa, he didn''t


    even look at her. In a calm voice, he said, "If you have no objection to the contract, please sign it."


    Realizing that she couldn''t avoid it anymore, she picked it up slowly and found that it was a two copies


    contract. She braced herself to open it and looked down, her eyes focusing on Party A and Party B,


    who must fulfill their marital obligation after they got married.


    She was shocked and ran to show it to him. "No, I can''t take this. Modify it."


    "Do you have other choices?" A cold and arrogant expression was shown on Maynard''s angr face.


    It seemed that she was hit on the spot. She held the right hand on the edge of the contract so tightly


    that her fingers turned white.


    After a long time, she forced herself to calm down and looked at the contract, which wrote, "Party A will


    give Party B ten million dors in return and divorce party B three yearster without any rtionship."


    Vi hesitated. Was she really going to sell her marriage for money?


    Just as she was struggling in her heart, her cell phone rang. ncing at the phone, she quickly ran


    outside and answered, "Hello?"


    "Vi, you must get enough money before five o''clock this afternoon, or your brother will send his arms


    and legs to our hometown. You can''t let him down at such a critical moment."


    Vi''s heart suddenly cooled down, and her expression was almost numb. "No."


    She hung up the phone and took a look at the contract in her hand. Then she strode back to the living


    room and signed on two contracts.


    Looking at her signature on the paper almost scratched by the signature, she moved her eyes away


    and said: "I have already signed it. Can you give me the money?"


    "I''ll give it to you after registration."


    Maynard cast a mocking nce at them and snapped his fingers. Soon a bodyguard took the contract


    upstairs.


    After they went out of the Bureau of civil affairs, she checked the time on her phone. It was already half


    past three in the afternoon.


    She stopped and said with embarrassment, "Well..."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t it just money?" As if seeing through her, Maynard took a cheque out of his suit pocket and


    handed it to her.


    A few secondster, when she was about to take the check, Maynard released her hand, as if he was


    against her. The check fell lightly on the ground. Maynard disdainfully drove away.


    She bent over and picked up the check. She wondered whether she should feel lucky that there was no


    wind blowing the money away or something else.


    She went to a nearby bank and converted the check into online banking ount. Then she transferred


    six million to her stepmother''s bank ount. After she got the rest of four million, she nned to


    transfer the rest of millions to Maynard''s face.


    As soon as she walked out of the bank, her cell phone rang. She pressed the answering key and said,


    "I have remitted the money to you. Remember to check and ept it."


    "I''ve received the notice. Thank you, Vi. But how did you get so much money?" Her voice was


    ingratiating and her tone was almost inaudible.


    Anna frowned and said, "Aunt Xu, don''t ever gamble with my brother anymore. I have managed to win


    his heart for a while, but I failed to save him for a lifetime. So I just hope that he would behave himself


    from now on."


    Before stepmother said anything else, Vi hung up the phone in a depressed mood. When she put


    her cell phone in her handbag, she saw a red notebook in it. The smile on her face was uglier than


    crying.


    After she got married within twenty-four hours, she had to get rid of the days when she had to meet and


    meet with Maynard in the future, which she thought would be a darkness in the future.

 Chapter 131 You Are Not Matched

    Chapter 131 You Are Not Matched


    For three consecutive days, it was time for Vi to go to work and stay at home. Nothing happened


    between them.


    She almost forgot her wedding, let alone the fact that she was already married.


    It was not until she got a phone call from Maynard after work that she arrived at the vi reluctantly.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw his usual cold face and felt scared. "Mr. Chu, what can I do


    for you?"


    "You have had a good time these days." With his hands on his abdomen, Maynard put a faint smile on


    his face.


    When she heard this, she was taken aback and felt her heart skipped a beat. A shiver ran down her


    spine as she replied, "No, I am not working very hard."


    Maynard nodded his head slightly.


    When she saw the look on his face, the vignce on her body did not decrease but increased instead.


    She sat straight and smiled tteringly.


    "You can live here from today on." Maynard gave her a nce with a strange expression, and said in


    an ordinary tone.


    Almost falling down from the sofa, she was frightened and said, "No, you can''t."


    What was wrong with her living in his house?


    Besides, apart from morning and evening, she was worried about leaving Ann alone at home.


    Maynard walked to her and pinched her chin with his cold big hand. Forced to raise her head, he said


    with an expressionless face, "You don''t have any other choice. Do you want others to suspect that


    we''re having a fake marriage?"


    Upon hearing him, Vi''s body stiffened. With a numb expression, she pped off the goosebumps on


    her body and forced herself to smile kindly. "Mr. Chu, we just pretend to be good in front of people.


    After we get the marriage license, there''s nothing to doubt."


    "Have you ever seen someone else get married but still live together?" Maynard didn''t get angry but


    smiled coldly. "I don''t read many books. Don''t lie to me."


    At the risk of swallowing her retort, she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Chu, why don''t you find a mistress


    and let''s pretend to have a quarrel and split up?"


    "You wish." A cold light shed in Maynard''s eyes. He threw a big bunch of keys to her, regardless of


    whether she could catch them or not. The corners of his long and narrow eyes raised. "You can enter


    the study as you like except that."


    When she came back to her senses and was about to take the key, the key had already dropped to the


    ground. She bent her head to pick it up and put it on the table. "Mr. Chu, I told you that I couldn''t live


    there," she said


    "You are doing it for me, aren''t you?" Maynard sat back on the sofa, with his arms on the sofa in a


    casual manner, and said in an icy tone at his angr lips.


    Vi nodded her head stiffly, "I know, but you have to let me go home and pack up my stuff, don''t


    you?"


    She knew that Maynard despised her very much, and because of the ten million dors, she was not


    able to be bold and strong in front of him at all. She had to put up with it.


    "Your clothes and toiletries are ready. Don''t worry about this." Maynard raised his chin slightly in a


    proud manner and said, "You''d better think about how to deal with it tonight."


    Tonight?


    She was confused.


    In the evening, after a shower, Vi changed her clothes. When she came downstairs, she saw


    Bernard and Elly standing in front of the table. She stopped at the sight of them.


    "Why are you here?" Hearing the noise, Elly turned her head to look at the source of the sound. Her


    face paled all of a sudden.


    The others stopped talking and looked at her. For a moment, Vi didn''t know how to exin.


    "Sit down and have a good chat."


    A low, pleasant voice came from behind her. She was wrapped in a light smell of tobo.


    Just by hearing the voice and smelling the odor, she knew that it was Maynard undoubtedly.


    She struggled in difort, but was repaid with more strength from his arms. She recalled what he


    had said, and went downstairs with him.


    A faint smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. The expression in his eyes was as ambiguous


    as the sun in winter. He pulled the chair for her in person and said, "Sit down."


    The fine hair on her body stood up. She sat down obediently like a puppet.


    "You two?" As soon as Elly thought of something, her face turned as pale as paper.


    Maynard, who was sitting in the main chair, namely in the opposite side of Vi, put his hands on the


    table and said in a low voice, "I''m calling you here today for one thing to announce."


    Clenching her skirt nervously.


    "What is it?" A wicked glint shed in his eyes. Bernard said half jokingly half seriously, "If this is the


    "Daddy, will you give us a big surprise?" The little girl smiled sweetly, cupping her cheeks with her


    hands.


    Maynard said in a serious tone, his face deadpan, "I''m married to Reporter Qi."


    There was dead silence.


    "p, p, p!"


    All the people present were petrified. They didn''te to their senses until they heard the ps of


    excitement.


    "Congrattions on your marriage! Wish you grow old together!" Bernard pped and sent his wishes


    generously.


    "Thank you." Maynard nodded to show his understanding.


    Vi tried to smile, but failed.


    "You must have gotten your marriage certificate." "When will you hold your wedding?" Bernard asked


    "I don''t want others to know that they will disturb me and the reporters. So we won''t hold the wedding."


    Maynard''s face was expressionless. He nced at Vi, "You''re right, Reporter Qi?"


    Vi nodded hurriedly, "Yes, it''s better to be low-key. Showing off love will die soon."


    When they came to the vi for dinner and learned that they had married, their reactions were different.


    "ng!" The sound of knives and forks falling on the ground rang out.


    "I''m sorry." Hearing that, Elly came to herself. Her smile looked even uglier than crying.


    After a servant picked up the knife and fork, the other servant quickly changed to a new one.


    "Daddy, why don''t you marry Mommy?" The little girl looked at them, her eyes full of confusion and


    helplessness.


    It was so embarrassed that Vi couldn''t look at her directly.


    "You are too young to understand something." It was so unlike him to coax a little girl.


    "Baby, let''s eat, okay?"


    Elly held the little girl and coaxed her softly.


    "You are a liar!" The little girl shook off her mother''s hand, ran to Vi and yelled, "I hate you!"


    Vi''s long eyshes trembled slightly as she heard the words. She didn''t say anything.


    "Enough!" Maynard said in an indifferent tone.


    The little girl was stunned. She ran to him and grabbed his sleeve, her eyes red. "Daddy, let''s go out to


    watch a movie, okay?"


    "Stop it." Maynard said and nced at her.


    "Wow, you don''t hurt me anymore!" The little girl couldn''t hold back her tears, which fell like pearls with


    broken threads. "You don''t even remember today is Mommy''s birthday."


    Elly''s eyes also turned red. She took the little girl into her arms and patted her on the back.


    Seeing that they were obviously in a bad mood and that she could not ept the fact that Maynard


    was suddenly married, she took a deep breath and screwed up her courage. "Mr. Chu, you may go with


    us."


    Maynard took a deep look at her, and then fixed his eyes on the little girl, who was crying her heart out.


    Slowly, he nodded and agreed.


    After watching them leave, Vi wiped the sweat off her face, watching Bernard eating and drinking,


    without being disturbed at all.


    She strode over and took away the knife and fork from his hand. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With a pensive look on his face, Bernard rested one of his hands on his chin and blinked in confusion.


    "What do you think about being the wife of the Chu Group?" he asked


    Angrily, she turned her face away and ignored him.


    "You and Maynard are different people," Bernard snapped his fingers and asked them to bring a new


    pair of des and forks. "Your marriage will notst long with such arge gap between you two."


    She opened her mouth, trying to say something, but in the end, she still didn''t say anything. Looking at


    the western food on the table, she suddenly lost her appetite. She pushed the chair open and walked


    out of the door.


    Wandering on the street like a ghost, she bought a cup of milk tea when passing a milk tea shop.


    However, she didn''t find any money in her pocket when she paid.


    When a kid wanted to cry but had no tears, she suddenly saw another person standing beside. "Let me


    pay for you."


    Raising her head, Vi saw the warm smile on Zarian''s face. When she came to herself and was about


    to refuse, he had already paid the bill.


    On their way, she stopped and turned to Zarian. "Thank you. I''ll pay you back."


    "You are wee." Zarian held her hand and said gently in the dim streetmp, "Go to a ce with


    me."


    After hesitating for a while, she was dragged forward by him all the way until they arrived at an open


    bookstore at night.


    "This is the ce where I met you and fell in love with you. Vi, please give me a chance to chase


    you again." Holding her thin shoulders, Zarian gazed at her affectionately.


    A hint of nostalgia shed through Vi''s eyes, and she immediately got flustered and gently pushed


    him away. "I can''t agree with this."


    "Why not?" Zarian didn''t understand why and felt dejected. "It wasn''t your fault back then. I don''t mind."


    They had missed each other for five years. How many more years could they have?

 Chapter 132 What Was Your Choice

    Chapter 132 What Was Your Choice


    Vi was at a loss. She secretly bit the tip of her tongue and forced herself to calm down. "We can''t be


    together anymore."


    She hadn''t done that before. Now she had been married to Maynard, though she had no choice


    "Why not?" Zarian grabbed her arm and looked excited.


    In a panic, she looked evasive. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    With her back to him, she took her cellphone out and had a look at it. Seeing that Maynard''s message,


    in which she was urged toe back, she took an apologetic nce at Zarian and then ran away.


    On the way to the vi, she was exhausted, out of breath. She had been in a trance for a long time


    before she could catch her breath. Then she noticed that Maynard was sitting on the sofa, toweling his


    hair, wearing a bathrobe and a waistband loosely.


    Upon smelling the fragrance of his body wash after the bath, Vi''s heart skipped a beat. Clumsily, she


    said, "Mr. Chu, is the movie beautiful today?"


    "Are you happy to meet your old lover?" Maynard stopped wiping his hair with satisfaction. Ironically, he


    didn''t answer her question but asked her in reply.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he didn''t go back to the bookstore, he wouldn''t have seen the drama between Zarian and her.


    A slight change to her young face, Vi was confused, "How do you know?"


    "You have a guilty conscience?" He dropped the towel from his hand and got close to her.


    The ground was cold and tight, his tall and handsome body, his long straight legs, everything seemed


    aggressive under the beautiful tree shaped crystal chandelier above his head.


    The petite body of Vi was covered by his figure, which made her look fragile. She cleared her throat


    and couldn''t stand it. "Enough! I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but mind your own business! "


    "Mind your own business?" Maynard''s face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were filled with rage. "I''ll


    let you know if I''m meddling in your business!"


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. The next second, she was carried in Maynard''s arms, scared and


    angry. "What do you want?"


    "Fulfill the duty of a couple!" Maynard said to her slowly.


    Turning pale with fright, she hit him hard, "Let go of me!"


    His arms were as hard as iron, and she was tightly caught. No matter how hard she struggled, it didn''t


    work at all.


    Vi yelled and struggled.


    As a result, she was carried upstairs by Maynard. Seeing that the big white bed was getting closer and


    closer to her, she was in a panic and raised her head to give him a hard bite on his arm.


    Maynard chuckled. The expression on his face didn''t change at all. He quietly looked at her teeth


    embedded in his arm. "Is it enough?" he asked


    A taste of blood came to her lips. As soon as she came back to herself, she immediately felt relieved.


    Seeing Maynard''s left hand bleeding, she opened her mouth and was about to say something, but she


    was stopped by a heavy throw on the big bed.


    The pain came from the limbs and bones, making her unable to move. Her forehead was covered with


    thick sweat.


    "It''s my turn now." Maynard, who was above her, smiled weirdly and evilly, and his wheat skin was


    obvious in the light.


    A panic took over her. She screamed, "You can''t do that!"


    "It''s not up to you." He bent over and whispered in her ear.


    She felt a dull pain when she was thrown on the ground. The only thing she could do now was to p


    him across the face, but he grabbed hold of her tight.


    She was forced to open her cherry like lips, lowered her head and gave a fierce kiss on her lips.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    When she woke up again, it was already midnight.


    She changed her clothes quietly and went into the bathroom to turn on the light. She filled a basin of


    cold water with the stic pot and poured it on Maynard.


    "Go to hell!" Maynard opened his dark eyes, getting wet all over his body, with water dripping from


    every hair.


    Vi threw away the stic basin and said fearlessly, "Kill me if you can!"


    Maynard burst into fury. Stepping on the water on the ground with his bare feet, he strode forward and


    pressed her against the cold wall arm, pinching her neck with his left hand.


    A sense of suffocation came through Vi''s throat. She could not see anything but darkness in front of


    her eyes and her face turned red. By instinct, she patted on Maynard''s hand, which was constantly


    tightening. It was just that she suffered more and more oxygen because of theck of air, and the force


    she exerted to hit him became more and more insignificant.


    Just as she slowly closed her eyes and was about to lose her consciousness, Maynard loosened his


    grip.


    All of a sudden, she fell to the ground and covered her neck with her hands, gulping for fresh air.


    Unfortunately, because of her breathing too fast, she coughed sharply with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t pretend to be aloof." Maynard sniffed and put on a bath robe. Then he walked out with his


    slender legs and closed the door.


    Vi covered her burning neck, grabbed the door and tried several times to open it. However, it didn''t


    open. She smashed the door with her hand and shouted, "Maynard! Open the door! "


    She knocked at the door with all her strength, but nobody answered for a long time. She guessed that


    he was locked, and was anxious to stab him to death.


    But she couldn''t leave this ce before dawn.


    Over and over again, she ran into the bathroom and kept washing herself with hot water, swore to


    herself that she would definitely take revenge on Maynard in the future.


    After changing her clothes, she leaned against the wall of her room. She hadn''t closed her eyes yet.


    Finally, the dawn came.


    She opened the wardrobe and took out all her clothes. Then she made a rope with one end tied to the


    room and the other thrown out of the window. She grabbed the rope and tested whether it was tough


    enough.


    At this time, a leader house downstairs saw the scene and ran into the Maynard''s vi when Vi did


    not notice.


    After 30 seconds, when she confirmed that there was no problem, she wanted to climb down the


    window with a rope in her hand, the door opened.


    Seeing Maynard''s gloomy eyes, Vi trembled with fear instinctively.


    "You can run if you want." With a mocking smile, Maynard leaned against the door casually. "If you go


    away, you will unterally cancel the contract. I''ll find awyer topensate you."


    Casting the rope down, Vi red at him. "I''ll pay you four million first. What about the rest?"


    "You must pay them all at once." Maynard opened his thin lips slightly, which looked cold and ruthless.


    Vi clenched her fists and bit her lower lip. "I don''t have that much money now."


    "Then you make a choice." Maynard closed the door again with a poker face and left.

 Chapter 133 What A Coincidence

    Chapter 133 What A Coincidence


    Vi scratched her hair and sat by the window, with her arms around her chest. Her eyes were filled


    with helplessness.


    In the living room downstairs.


    Maynard leaned back on the sofa, with a cigarette between his right hand''s fingers, and lit it with the


    limited edition lighter in his left hand. "Miss Lu, what brings you here?"


    "I''m here to give this to you." He opened a ck box and pushed it on the table in front of Maynard.


    Maynard cast a casual nce at them. After a pause, he asked casually, "Where did theye from?"


    "Several days ago, I saw Miss Qi bring this ne to the jewelry store for exchange of money. I was


    surprised that she wanted to save Sea." "She really loves Sean. It seems that she called the police just


    because she was angry," said Yesenia with a sigh


    When the two hooligans took the ne, it aroused the suspicion of the jewelry store staff. They


    called Yesenia and told her, which gave her a chance to destroy their rtionship.


    With a poker face, Maynard put out the cigarette in the ashtray and said, "I ept the ne. I''ll pay


    for it to your ount. Steward, see it out."


    Ignoring the instant sullen face of Yesenia, Maynard took the ne and went to the room on the


    second floor. In a low voice, he asked, "What''s your decision?"


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi stood up all of a sudden and clenched her teeth, "Three years. I


    will put up with it!"


    After careful consideration, she knew that she still could not pay, anyway, the advantage was taken by


    him, so she just put up with him for a while.


    "That''s great." Maynard was not surprised at all. "There is one thing you must do," he said


    "What is it?"


    "You only need to act nice as Mrs. Chu in front of the man who knows that we''re married, but you can''t


    take the initiative to mention and admit it in front of an outsider,"


    Maynard sat on the sofa, with his index finger knocking slightly on his knee.


    "No problem. I''m d."


    Hearing that, Maynard sneered.


    With her hands clenched, she tried to endure it, "If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go to work."


    As soon as she finished saying that, she didn''t wait for the Maynard to say a word and walked to the


    door. Just as she stepped out of the threshold, she heard his voice from behind.


    "Wait!"


    Vi turned around and put on a smile. "Mr. Chu, what else can I do for you?"


    "Do you know it?" Maynard opened the box and the sun shone through the window. The ne


    inside was giving off a very bright light.


    Vi walked back and took a close look. The ne was the one she lost. She was shocked and


    confused. "Why do you have this ne?"


    "Did you throw it?" Maynard picked up the ne andughed in a strange way.


    She reached out her hand, trying to figure out if it was her ring, but was dodged by Maynard the


    moment she stretched out her hand. She jumped up high in the air and managed to calm down. "No."


    "Really?" Maynard said in a cheerful voice, which sounded casual. "I remember I sent you the same


    one. Where did you put it?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi''s heart skipped a beat. She looked away and stammered, "


    They... They were taken away. "


    "When?" Maynard yed with the ne with his wide and warm hands.


    Vi closed her eyes and said, "A few days ago."


    "What a coincidence!" A mocking smile appeared on Maynard''s face.


    Vi didn''t express any opinion on his words, just bowed her head and pretended to be dumb.


    Maynard walked towards her. Facing her great enemy, Vi stepped back in a panic, as if he didn''t see


    her in panic. Maynard walked neither slowly nor steadily, as if nothing had happened to her.


    Vi''s back hit a hard wall. The cold touch made her slightly ufortable. "You..."


    Before she finished her words, Maynard extended his hand to her. Vi folded her arms over her


    chest, looking wary.


    Maynard lifted the long hair on her chest and put the ne around her neck. It seemed that with the


    ne around her neck, the skin on her slender neck was even snow-white.


    Although Vi felt relieved, the coldness around her neck gave her a feeling of strangeness.


    Maynard calmly took a nce at her, walked around her and left.


    She was so angry that she quickly removed the ne. Even without taking a look at it, she directly


    ran outside the window and threw it away.


    "By the way, if I lose it again, you will owe me six million more." Maynard returned and looked at her


    empty neck.


    Turning pale with fright, she covered her neck with her hands and lied against her conscience, "I didn''t


    lose it. What am I afraid of?"


    Because of her guilty, she unconsciously moved her eyes to the outside of the window.


    "It was on your neck. Where is it now?"


    All of a sudden, Maynard pressed her against the wall and lowered his head, with his forehead against


    hers. They were so close that they could even feel each other''s breathing.


    Vi panicked and pushed him away with all her strength. She red at him, "I said I didn''t lose it. Is


    there any problem that I put it in my bag?"


    "Okay, I''ll see it tomorrow." Maynard squinted at her with a faint smile.


    Almost driven mad, she tried to keep calm. "I''ll do what you want."


    Even for her own safety, she wouldn''t give him a chance to show his value on the issue.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s long and narrow eyes as he walked out of the door.


    Just in case, after a while, Vi stretched out her head and saw himing downstairs. She ran to the


    window, looked around and then saw the ne hanging on a two meter high and thick mango tree


    opposite the window.


    Vi relieved. She hurried outside and came to the tree. She reached out her hand and found that she


    couldn''t reach the tree, so she took off her shoes, grabbed the tree and climbed up. She stood between


    trees with one hand to keep bnce, and raised her hand on tiptoe to pick up the ne


    "You''re a bad woman. You want to take my daddy away from me. I''ll teach you a lesson!" The little girl


    ran over and found a stick out of nowhere to hit her.


    Vi''s hand was hit right and it hurt so much that she let go of her hand. As a result, she fell over the


    ground andnded on the ground with mud scattered on the ground.


    "Humph!" The little girl grimaced and ran away proudly with the stick.


    Vi managed to get up from the ground. Very pathetically, she bore the pain of her body and climbed


    up again before she finally took the ne.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and screamed.

 Chapter 134 Two Hours And Six Seconds

    Chapter 134 Two Hours And Six Seconds


    When Vi saw a woman in professional dress passing by, she came to realize that she also had work


    to do!


    Vi hurriedly put away the ne and went out to get a taxi as fast as she could, so that the driver


    could drive as fast as he could to the Star Magazine.


    But she didn''t know if it was because of her bad luck that she started to slow down on the way. She


    was in a bad mood.


    When she arrived at the periodical office, all the people being scolded saw her, as if they had seen


    hope and light.


    Noticing Stephanie''s cold eyes behind her mirror, Vi''s eyelids twitched. She suddenly understood


    why they had looked at her like that.


    "Vi!" After pping the paper in her hand, Stephanie got angry. "What are you doing? Do you know


    howte you are? "


    With a stiff body, she answered stiffly, "Two hours and six seconds......"


    "So you know that?" Pointing at her clothes, Stephanie was boiling with rage. She taunted, "Besides,


    as a journalist, you''d better behave yourself."


    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    The rest burst intoughter. When they saw the vicious look on Stephanie''s face, they all shut up.


    Vi looked down at herself and noticed that she was covered with leaves and her clothes were


    covered with dust. She looked likeing from the forest.


    She was so embarrassed that she moved the leaves off her body and dusted them off. Then she


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    smiled apologetically, "Sorry, chief editor. I''m so sorry."


    Don''t deduct her sry. She can''t get hurt!


    "Don''t do this again next time!" Stephanie knocked on her sses and said in an arrogant tone, "Follow


    me."


    When she saw that Stephanie was walking towards her office, Vi smiled and said, "Okay, okay."


    She hurriedly followed her into the office and considerately closed the door behind her.


    "Did you get an interview of Chol?" With these words, Stephanie pulled out her chair and sat down.


    Vi lowered her head and pointed to her finger. There was a sh of subtle hesitation in her eyes,


    "Well, not yet."


    "Then why are you still standing here?" Suddenly, Stephanie''s face darkened. "Go!" she shouted


    At the smell of danger, Vi immediately nodded and bowed, patted her chest and promised, "Don''t


    worry, chief editor. I will do my best."


    "After youplete this task, I have already thought about your next task."


    Stephanie''s eyes twinkled dangerously.


    With a ttering smile on her face, Vi made a gesture with her finger and asked, "Can you tell me


    what my next task is?"


    "Your next task is to interview Mr. Chu and his wife," Stephanie sipped at her coffee, her face deadpan.


    She was so shocked that she stepped back in a hurry. "Mr. Chu and his wife?" she asked


    "Look at this," Stephanie took a magazine from the table and gave it to her.


    Vi picked it up and had a look. It was a full file of Maynard''s story. Three hours ago, he announced in


    front of other media that he was a married man.


    Reading the magazine''s words, Vi clenched her hands, her face pale with rage. She was almost on


    the verge of copse, "He actually..."


    He had exposed it!


    "Are you very angry?" Hearing her words, Stephanie gnashed her teeth and said, "People are talking


    about this on the Inte. All women want to expose the woman who is married to Mr. Chu and beat


    her to death."


    A shiver ran down her spine. She almost swallowed what she was about to say. Her face became stiff.


    "Chief editor, this is not an interview. We don''t know who his wife is."


    She felt like a prisoner was biting her handkerchief. She was so intoxicated by that interview.


    "I don''t know who you are." Stephanie calmed herself down and didn''t budge a little. She put her hands


    on the table and said, "In a word, after you get along with Chol, you have to help me dig out the woman


    behind him even if you need to dig the ground."


    Slightly swallowing her saliva, Vi said with difficulty, "I don''t think it''s a good idea? We are journalists,


    not paparazzi... "


    "I know it better than you. But if you can''t do it well, you really have to be a paparazzo." Stephanie


    smiled back, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    Knowing that the Chief was telling the truth, she chose to shut her mouth up.


    Under the circumstances, she had no choice but to hope for a long dy, because he didn''t cooperate


    at all.


    Out of the office of the chief editor in chief, she put the record book and the voice recorder in her bag


    and went to knocked on the door of Chol.


    "Come in."


    When Chol saw it was her, he stepped aside and gestured for her toe in.


    Vi walked in and was surprised to see the clean room. "Your house is very clean this time."


    "Do you think I will always be like that?" He rolled his eyes with a disgusted look.


    Putting down her bag, she sat down on the sofa and said, "You are right."


    He opened the refrigerator and gave her a bottle of yogurt. Then, he sat in front of her, putting his left


    leg on his right leg casually. "Then where did you go that night in the mall?"


    Vi touched her nose awkwardly, " My boss took me away. Hey, did you really go to see me after you


    go back? "


    "I''m too busy to have time for you. Don''t tter yourself." He looked away and quickly changed the


    topic, "You haven''t told me why you want to see me."


    Vi unzipped her bag and took out a recording pen, notebook and pen. She blinked, "I''m here to


    interview. Do you have any cooperation?"


    She didn''t care about it at all~~


    "Let''s get started." He said in a rxed tone, leaning against the sofa.


    Wearing a forced smile, she turned on the recording pen reluctantly, "Chol, which kind of exercise do


    you like to do, travel or stay at home?"


    "I like swimming. As for whether I want to travel or stay at home, I''m okay with it." A perfect smile


    appeared on his face, and he cooperated very well.


    Actually, what Vi asked was just some ordinary questions. She didn''t ask anything about his future


    development and private life.


    After dragging herself for an hour, she put away her stuff and said, "Well, let''s call it a day. See you


    "You haven''t had dinner, right?" He nced at the clock on the wall and stood up, "It''s my treat."


    "No, thank you," said Vi, waving her hands


    "Who said that?" Jina heard this while she opened the door. She held Vi''s hand with a smile, and


    carried a lunch box with the other hand. "Vi,e here. I made dumplings for you. Let''s eat


    together."

 Chapter 135 The Expression On Her Face Changed

    Chapter 135 The Expression On Her Face Changed


    Vi''s stomach growled at the right time. Her enthusiasm to Jina was overwhelming. She could do


    nothing but smile.


    Sitting down, she took the dumpling from Jina''s hand and said with a smile, "Thank you, aunt."


    "We will be a family soon. Don''t mention it." Jina grumbled, filling a bowl of soup for Chol.


    "Mom, I don''t need it." He said with a wry smile.


    "Your mother cooked it for you. You deserve it..." Jina pulled a long face.


    "I will eat..." Interrupted by her words, he immediately took over the card.


    After hesitating for a while, Vi picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and put it into her mouth. At


    this moment, her expression changed, so did Chol who sat opposite to her.


    "Does it taste good?" Jina looked at them, full of expectation on her face.


    Not daring to taste the taste of the dumpling, Vi babbled, "Aunt, you''re a good cook. It''s the first time


    that I''ve eaten such a delicious dumpling."


    The dumplings tasted very strange


    "Great! It''s the first time that I''ve been praised." Jina was thrilled and said, "You brat! You told me that


    the dumplings I made were minced pork, not minced pork."


    Vi was eating the dumplings, and suddenly realized why it was so strange. Looking at the


    dumplings, she tasted green onions


    "Enjoy your dinner." Jina kept putting more food in their bowls.


    He snatched the pair of chopsticks and the lunch box with dumplings from his mother''s hand, and


    quickly poured them into her bowl.


    Looking at the piled up bowls, she was too angry to say anything.


    However, she couldn''tin as Jina looked at her with an amiable look. Therefore, she could only


    put the porridge into her mouth mechanically


    "What are you doing?" Jina had personally witnessed what her son had done, so she gave him a stern


    look.


    "Vi, you are too thin. You should eat more." He looked at her with an evil and flirtatious look in his


    eyes, which were brimming with tenderness.


    "It turns out that you like your girlfriend very much," Jina pulled herself together and grinned from ear to


    ear.


    Vi looked so odd that she almost choked on the dumplings.


    After having a hard time getting rid of the dumplings, she felt very ufortable and walked out with


    Chol, who was wearing a cap and a pair of big sunsses.


    "Burp There... "


    When they had just walked out of themunity, Vi stopped still and kept burping, clutching her full


    stomach.


    "Hahaha." Seeing that, he covered his mouth with his hand. Atst, he couldn''t help but burst into


    Upon hearing this, Vi was very upset. She patted her chest gently and swung the knife at him. "What


    are youughing at? It''s all your fault that I ended up like this."


    As soon as her voice fell, she continued to burp.


    "Well, you saved my life today. I''ll help you find a way." He dragged her to a concrete aisle outside and


    let her go. Then he pulled down his cap and walked into a pharmacy.


    After a while, he came out of the washroom with a box of pill in his hand.


    Vi snorted and turned her head away, "Do you think I will forgive you?"


    "I know I was wrong. I''ll eat them all for you next time." He gave the pill to her with a solemn look.


    Thinking of the next time, she held his hand decisively. "It''s a deal. I''ll forgive you for your good


    attitude."


    "Get out of the way! Go away! "


    At this moment, an anxious and loud shout came from not far away. Seeing that somebody rode a


    bicycle and braked sharply and was flying towards her, Vi''s mind went nk all of a sudden.


    "Watch out!" But before she could even take a step, Chol pulled her and his sunsses and hat were


    thrown away.


    "It''s him!"


    "I want his autograph!"


    Three girls came out of the pharmacy and recognized him at once. They rushed up in a crowd. It could


    be said that they were in a terrible state of mind. When the people around heard that a star appeared


    beside them, they wanted to join the crowd.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Run!"


    Noticing that things were not going well, Vi picked up her hat and sunsses and quickly ran away


    with him.


    "Wait!" The bicycle almost hit the 18-year-old boy when he rode it and chased after them by bike. "I like


    the role of male fan you y, who is more beautiful than women. You are my goddess!"


    Seeing his face darkened, Viughed out loud and put his hat and sunsses on. Then they hid into


    the crowd on the street hand in hand and escaped the disaster.


    There were few people in the park. Vi ran as fast as she could after eating too much. She felt so


    ufortable that she squatted beside the parterre with her hands covering her stomach.


    Chol helped her to the bench and said, "I''m sorry. I got you in trouble."


    She looked pale and was a little short of breath. She took out her cell phone. After checking the time,


    she put it on the chair.


    After feeling much better, a cunning light shed through her eyes. "Um, what do you think of that male


    fan?"


    "Four words." Hearing that, he pulled a long face.


    "Are you moved?"


    "MDZZ." He said with his teeth gritted.


    Vi was speechless


    Vi was inexplicably terrified. She reached out her hand and grabbed his face, with a suspicious look


    on her face. "How dare you say such vulgar words! Is it fake?"


    "You are a liar!" He gave her a poppy sum in displeasure.


    "What a bad luck today." said a kid in a sad tone, covering her forehead with her hand


    "Hey. You always make me feel very happy. You won''t feel lonely. Good." He smiled a little and


    Upon hearing this, a warm smile crept up on her face. She then said, "I''ll take it as your praise. It''s


    good that you be a star. So many people like you."


    "I am a star A word I said just now... But I can''t find that person... " His voice fell and his sunsses


    covered the emotion in his eyes.


    On hearing what he said, Vi kept silent. She yawned and felt sleepy. She shook her head and


    gradually fell asleep with her head leaning on the shoulder of Chol.


    When he looked at the woman leaning on his shoulder, he wanted to push her away, but he was


    stopped in the air.


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?"


    Ten minutester, the cell phone on the chair rang. He took the phone and nced at her, who was


    sleeping soundly, before he hung up the phone.


    However, the phone rang again. When it was about to hang up, Chol put Vi in the chair carefully and


    walked away to answer the phone impatiently.


    "Hello."


    A low, elegant voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s off duty now. Please call back tomorrow." Hearing this voice, Chol reminded him with his


    eyes blinking, "out of kindness.".

 Chapter 136 You Continue

    Chapter 136 You Continue


    "Where is she?"


    Hearing that, Maynard on the other end of the phone could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "Her?" Chol sneered and pretended to be silly, "Who do you mean?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me." Instead of getting angry, Maynardughed. All of a sudden, his voice


    sounded as cold as ice. "You know who I''m talking about."


    "You are talking about Little Jin..." It suddenly dawned on him. Chol lifted his eyes and nced at the


    direction of Vi. His tone became vague. "She''s asleep, but I''m looking at her next to her. There''s no


    problem at all."


    "Wake her up and ask her to answer the phone." Maynard said coldly.


    "Raise your voice, I can''t hear you." Chol covered his ears while he was lying.


    When Vi was tossing and turning in her bed, she was finally woken up by the noise. She stood up


    with the help of a chair and found that her mobile phone was in the hand of Chol. She quickly walked


    over and said, "Chol, you take my phone!"


    "Stop it. I''m talking to an asshole about when to make the call." He stepped back and deliberately


    raised his voice.


    "An asshole? Who is it? "


    "It''s a secret," He said angrily.


    Vi touched her forehead helplessly, took a deep sigh, suppressed the urge to curse, and spread out


    her fair and delicate hand, "Give it to me."


    "Don''t be so heartless. After all, we are close to each other." His voice was full of infinite love.


    Vi''s hands itched and the corners of her mouth twitched. She had an impulse to p him to death.


    She looked through him and saw him behind. She straightened up and smiled tenderly and lovingly.


    "Aunt, why are you here?"


    He reflexively turned his head back to look at them. At this critical moment, Vi strode forward and


    took the phone back while he was distracted.


    "Naughty girl." His hands were empty, and he smiled charmingly.


    She rolled her eyes at him and looked down to check how many minutes he had called so that she


    could pay him in advance.


    She was startled when she saw the caller ID on the screen of the mobile phone. It was Maynard and he


    hadn''t hung up the phone


    Her face turned from green to dark, and she really wanted to dig a hole to bury herself.


    She picked up the phone and cleared her throat, " Mr. Chu, just now We were ying a game. Yes. "


    She was so scared that she couldn''t speak fluently.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Where are you?" Maynard asked in reply.


    A smile appeared on Vi''s face. "Well, it doesn''t matter..."


    "Don''t test my patience." Maynard interrupted her impatiently.


    A shiver shook her body. She wanted to cry but had no tears. She hesitated for a while and finally told


    him the address.


    As soon as she finished speaking, he hung up the phone. At the sight of this, Vi red at Chol, who


    was the one to me.


    If eyes could kill people, he would be dead for many times.


    "You can''t me me for this. You really want to take it from me." He threw up his hands and shrugged


    his shoulders helplessly.


    Upon hearing this, a flustered and exasperated Margaret rushed forward, grabbed his cor and


    flushed. "Can''t you just hang up the phone?"


    "He kept calling. I was afraid of waking you up, so I answered the phone." He bent down in a funny way


    and smiled shyly.


    A sneer appeared on Vi''s face. "Can''t you turn off my cellphone?"


    "Oh, I forgot." He blurted out.


    Vi rolled her eyes up to the sky and found that it had already been getting dark. The pent up anger


    burst out like a volcano. "It''s getting dark. Don''t you wake me up? Do you want me to feed


    mosquitoes?"


    She kicked him very hard and didn''t let go of him until she heard his painful voice.


    But when she thought of the call she had received from Simon, she felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Aftering out of the park, Vi angrily walked to the side of the road and tried to take a taxi,


    regardless of Chol, who was chasing after her.


    At this moment, a dark Maybach stopped in front of her and blocked her way. The window was rolled


    down, and Maynard''s icy handsome face was exposed in the back seat.


    Why was he here?


    A headache came to her.


    "Miss Qi, please get in the car." The Mr. Li got off the car and opened the back door for her.


    With a smile that was even uglier than crying, Vi pointed to the passenger seat. "I''ll sit there."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she couldn''t wait to run over. At this time, a strong hand grabbed her


    arm and pulled her into the car, while the driver closed the door outside.


    A look of disbelief came over Vi''s face.


    "To the vi." Maynard said to the driver.


    Mr. Li answered. Then he started the engine and drove away.


    On the other hand, Vi was pissed off at the thought of Chol''s presence.


    "You seem to have something to tell me." Maynard closed his eyes and dozed off in the car, Vi


    shook her head unconsciously. She covered her body with her hands and sat at the farthest distance


    from him. She asked warily, "What plot are you ying to pick me up?"


    All of a sudden, Maynard opened his eyes. Like a sharp sword, he sat straight and got close to her.


    "You met with Zarian yesterday, and today you were flirting with Chol. You are challenging my


    authority!"


    Smelling danger, Vi wanted to move aside, but hit the door. She knew there was nowhere to move


    back. She got angry, "What the hell? I''m just working."


    She had never found that he was so unreasonable.


    When the car stopped, the driver turned around and said carefully, "Mr. Maynard, we''ve arrived at the


    vi."


    "You go first."


    After the car stopped, Maynard sent the chauffeur away.


    She opened the door and was about to leave, but Maynard grasped her and trapped her in the sofa.


    His eyes were slightly cold. "Did I ask you to leave?"


    A look of horror came over Vi''s delicate eyes. Her hands were sped and she could not move.


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "Am I going to stay overnight here?"


    "I''ll stay." Maynard chuckled and bit her ear gently.


    Just thinking about that, Vi trembled with fear. Her long and thick eyshes trembled slightly.


    Wearing a pitiful expression on her face, she said, "Mr. Chu, please let me go."


    She didn''t know that her appearance of a sheep made Maynard''s eyes dark. With his clear fingertips


    raising her chin, he kissed her hard.


    A pain on her lips brought her back to reality. She struggled hard, but the strength seemed to be just a


    y for Maynard to decline.


    Maynard increased force immediately, and his big hand slid into her clothes


    She cried out, trying to get rid of his control. However, the result was the opposite, because she got to


    the ce she shouldn''t have rubbed.


    "This is an offer in disguise." With a muffled snort, Maynard put his big hand around her slender waist,


    lowered his head and sniffed her neck gently, and kicked her legs away with his knee


    With her eyes wide open, Vi was determined to die


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    The ss window in front of the car was knocked by somebody. Hearing the sound, both Vi and


    Maynard looked to the ce where the sound came from at the same time. The former was overjoyed,


    while thetter looked as heavy as water.


    "The window is one-way, so I don''t know what you are doing. But, you can continue." Bernard didn''t


    even try to hide his regret.


    He whistled and entered the vi as if nothing had happened.


    Maynard cursed in a low voice, let go of her and opened the door of the car for her. Vi felt lucky that


    she had escaped a disaster, and now she didn''t hate Bernard anymore.


    Vi opened the door and got out of the car. She tried to walk quietly without anyone noticing.


    "Come in." Maynard walked to the door and looked back at her.


    With her back frozen and her legs weak, Vi turned her head mechanically, "You don''t have to do


    that, do you?"


    "From now on, treat the vi as your home." Maynard reminded her coldly.


    When she saw the two rows of bodyguards at the door, she looked desperate.

 Chapter 137 Violas Skin Is Not Smooth

    Chapter 137 Vi''s Skin Is Not Smooth


    When Vi saw the two rows of tall and burly bodyguards at the door, she nced at the dark night


    with worries, and sighed remorsefully.


    Maynard didn''t say anything more. He entered the door and walked into the room helplessly until it


    disappeared. Vi covered her face with her hand. Then she closed the door.


    Maynard entered the room upstairs but didn''te out. Vi didn''t want to stay at the same ce with


    him, so she sat on the sofa and waved the remoter to look for the TV series she watched the other day.


    "How could you two be finished so soon?" Bernard came down the stairs and smiled, "You''re currently


    engaged. It''s normal that you can''t control your desire."


    Vi almost fell down from the sofa as she could not help but twitch her lips. "Don''t be so dirty, close


    your stinky mouth, thank you."


    "Hey, don''t say so. It''s normal for you to have the appetite." Bernard sat next to her and gave her a


    knowing smile.


    On the other side of the screen, "Long Live Queen", a piece of news came to her mind. On the screen,


    she pretended that she didn''t know what was going on.


    When Vi saw the end of the story, the empress, with the help of the doctor, gathered the martial


    artists and rushed into the already dirty imperial pce. She pulled down the horse, and the empress


    revealed the conspiracy and regained her identity.


    However, everyone in the Imperial Pce was searching for the figures of the hero and decided to


    eliminate harm for the people. The queen came to peach blossom garden with a dagger, only to see


    that the hero was sitting under a peach tree and lost his breath


    A letter from the love of the man left to the queen, in which the content of the letter was that they would


    never see each other again in the next life


    With tears streaming down her face, she came forward, reached out her hand and touched his


    enchanting face. "What''s wrong with you? If I had known that the empress fell in love with another man,


    I would have exploded the entire imperial pce."


    "Wait! Why did they blow up?" A hint of coldness shed across Bernard''s eyes. "Can I kill them all?"


    Vi was crying, regardless of her image. "Burn up the imperial pce. Not to mention anything else,


    just rebuilding the pce will cost her money."


    "You are taking revenge." Maynard walked down, frowned, grabbed the shaker and changed to another


    table.


    Vi stood up and took out her mobile phone, intending to issue a piece of poisonous chicken soup,


    scolding the queen angrily. As a result, she identally saw an advertisement of Bath Cream shooting


    on the stage in which Maynard had changed abruptly, and the spokesperson was Yesenia.


    Wearing a snow-white bath towel, Yesenia''s shoulders were exposed. She also had a pair of slender,


    long legs


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she noticed that Maynard''s sight had stopped at the top for more than 30 seconds, her eyes


    turned bright. Immediately, she ran behind him and took a photo of Yesenia on the big screen at the


    same time.


    After they finished shooting, Vi posted the pictures in her wechat ount, with the title: "The CEO of


    the Chu Group Loves the Beauty of a Popr Female Star.".


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll go out and have a drink. Have a nice evening!" Finishing his words, Bernard picked


    up his coat and walked out.


    After Vi was sent out, she smiled happily.


    "Reporter Qi, there is something that I don''t know whether to say it or not." Maynard said in a in


    tone. He turned around to look at her.


    "Just say what you want to say," said Vi smilingly


    "I suggest that you should use more body wash with the shampoo that was specially used for you to


    improve your skin," said he Maynard stared at her with his ck and deep eyes. After a pause, he


    mocked her without mercy, "like gauze."


    Vi randomly threw her mobile phone onto the floor and rushed to grab him by the neck. "I''m gonna


    kill you!"


    With a poker face, Maynard sped her hands.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Vi was flustered and shook off his hand immediately. She pretended to be fat and said, "Now there


    is someone looking for me on QQ, I will give you a break."


    She snorted and took out her phone. She clicked on her QQ and found three voice messages from


    Stephanie.


    Vi clicked the instruction to y, but the speaker mode was not clear. She assumed that they would


    be trained, so she changed the mode to speaker mode. As a result, she heard the deafening growl of


    the editor in chief¡ª¡ª


    "Vi, what are you doing! As long as you can take the photo of Mr. Chu looking at the Yesenia in the


    movie, I''m sure you''ll be free to go in and out of his house! "


    "Do you remember to install a few more cameras in every corner of his home, and do an online live


    broadcast in the name of a magazine!"


    The voice of Stephanie and her brother resounded in every corner of the living room clearly. It was too


    "Reporter Qi, what happened?" Maynard rubbed his smooth chin with his left hand and lost in thought


    expressionlessly. "I seem to have heard some shocking words."


    Realizing that she was exposed, she wanted to cry, but still struggled. "This may be a mistake. You


    can''t listen to others. At least You have been married for almost five days. "


    "Really?"


    Maynard focused his eyes on her face, just like a wolf and a tiger.


    With cold sweat on her back, Vi braced herself to send a voice message to Stephanie. "Chief, are


    you kidding me? I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Ding Dong!"


    Soon enough, Stephanie sent a voice message to her. But Vi didn''t dare to y it. She was afraid


    that what the other party said might ruin her reputation.


    When she was still hesitating, her mobile phone was snatched by Maynard. After a few seconds, Vi


    came back to herself and tried to take it away. However, Maynard dodged her attack. When he pointed


    at her phone with his finger, Stephanie''s angry voice burst out from her phone¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t y dumb with me! There is always a picture posted on your Weibo ount several days every


    month. I saw it all! "


    She felt as if she was hit by electricity.


    "Reporter Qi, you did a great job in taking this picture." Maynard opened her Weibo and saw the photo.


    When she came to herself, a cold shiver ran down her spine. She forced a smile and said, "Mr. Chu,


    please listen to me. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    "It is not impossible..." Maynardy on his side on the sofa, seeming to believe in what she said. He


    yed with her cellphone in a casual manner and said, "Take this away."


    Vi was stupefied, "Is that all?"


    "No, I threw it away." He was about to throw them away.


    She quickly ran over and grabbed the cell phone. When she turned around and was about to run away,


    she felt her arm tightened all of a sudden and she fell down on Maynard because of a force.


    Maynard pressed the back of her head with his hands, letting her lips kiss his face. Then in a calm and


    Hearing this voice, Vi struggled to stand up. She was shocked and angry. "What are you doing?"


    "Look." Maynard released her and threw the cell phone to her.


    She picked it up and saw a photo of a man and a woman kissing on Weibo. Because of the angle, one


    could only see his side face, but someone could recognize him at a nce.


    Vi looked up mechanically, and the title was - "A Small Reporter Seduced a Certain President,


    Shamelessly Seducing Him by Force".


    She was in a bad mood.


    Her face was distorted in fury. Pointing at Maynard, she was too angry to say anything.


    At the same time, many people discussed on the Inte.


    Without reading thosements andments, she deleted the photos in a hurry. However, people


    on the Weibo received usations that she had deleted the photos. She must have a guilty


    conscience.

 Chapter 138 He Seems To Have Forgotten You

    Chapter 138 He Seems To Have Forgotten You


    "They said I was ugly and made a fool of myself. They also said my tactics of rejection are bad!" Vi


    thumped the table heavily and shouted, "Mr. Chu, beat them to death!"


    Maynard raised his eyebrows with dissatisfaction. "If I don''t beat you to death, you should be grateful."


    Being sensible, she kept her mouth shut, in case things got worse.


    At this moment, the mobile phone on the table rang. After Maynard answered the phone, the little girl''s


    voice came through, "Dad, Mommy is in danger. Go and save her."


    Maynard''s face changed slightly. "What''s going on?"


    "Mommy just called me and asked me to find some bodyguards to go to a Dance Bar. But the


    bodyguards were sick, woo, woo, woo, what should I do..." The little girl couldn''t help crying.


    "I''ll be right there. You stay at home." Maynard hung up the phone, grabbed her arm and said, "Come


    with me."


    Vi shook off Simon''s hand impatiently and stepped back several steps. "Don''t. You go to hero to


    save the beauty. How can I follow you?"


    "Shut up!" Maynard said coldly and sharply.


    When she was about to say something, she was dragged out.


    As soon as Vi entered the bar, she saw a lot of men and women drinking and flirting. The dancing


    floor was wildly dancing and the lively music bothered her.


    She grasped Maynard, who was in front of her, frowned and asked, "Where is Elly?"


    "Let''s look for it separately." Maynard said and looked to the right.


    Vi had no choice but to look for her in the left.


    After searching for two minutes, she didn''t see Elly. Instead, she found that Bernard was sitting on the


    sofa of table 52, holding a girl and kissing the ones on the left and the one on the right.


    Vi felt his scruple was broken to a lot, so she went over and grabbed his ear from behind, "Do you


    see Elly?"


    "It hurts. Let me go." Bernard pushed her hand away.


    A false smile appeared on Vi''s face. She asked, "Where is Elly?"


    "Her?" After dismissing the two girls, he thought about it for a while and shrugged. "She is in the


    second floor. I saw her being taken to prison myself."


    Upon hearing this, Vi turned to him and said in a low voice, "You just stand by?"


    "She got tipsy. Two yboys recognized her and cursed her for she was unable to flirt with them.


    Unexpectedly, she hit them with a wine bottle."


    Vi folded her arms across her chest. "So what?"


    "I don''t want to get involved in her fight." Bernard pulled back his short hair and leaned against the


    sofa, looking frightened.


    She rolled her eyes and thought for a while. She went to the second floor and saw a group of people


    gathering in the corridor. She guessed that it might be Elly, so she pushed in and saw that Elly leaned


    against the wall. She held a broken wine bottle in her hand, her cheeks flushing. Apparently, she drank


    a lot.


    She immediately sent a message to Maynard, telling him toe over as soon as possible.


    In front of her, two men with their heads tied up with gauze, and the bloodstain at the wound dyed a


    little red. She guessed that they must be the yboy who was flirting with her.


    "You bitch, you beat me up like this. If you don''t kneel down and apologize to me today, you will never


    step out of this step!" One of the young men with yellow hair spat on the ground and red at Elly.


    "Don''t think that you can escape from them with the support of Maynard. You know, he doesn''t care


    about you at all!" The other man sneered and mocked. He even looked ugly.


    "Really?" A seductive male voice sounded.


    Most of the women in the crowd turned to look in the direction of the voice, only to find a handsome


    and cold face, as well as a giant supermodel.


    What frightened her was the coldness of him. When he came, she made room for him spontaneously.


    "Chu Mr. Chu?"


    The appearance of the man from the royal family turned pale at the sight of Maynard.


    When Vi saw this, she quietly prayed for the two people. Suddenly, someone patted on her


    shoulder. She turned around and saw it was Bernard. She was very angry, but then she continued to


    look ahead as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    "Maynard..." Throwing away the weapon in her hand, Elly threw herself into the embrace of Maynard.


    In teary eyes, sheined, "The two of them have improper intentions. They even attacked me and


    my baby."


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Hu, what did you two say?" Maynard took a sharp nce at them, without any


    expression on his face.


    "¡­¡­ We are sorry, Mr. Chu. Can we apologize?" The Yellow haired Mr. Chen was scared to be


    recognized.


    "Yes, we are just being mean. Please don''t lower yourself to the same level with us," Mr. Hu kept


    apologizing with a smile, which made him look awkward.


    "Just tell me what you said, word for word." Maynard pulled Elly behind him and casually unbuttoned


    the cuff of his shirt, "What?"


    "We..."


    The two men looked embarrassed and began to hem and haw.


    "What did they say, Bernard?" Maynard shifted his gaze from joy to anger at first, and then to Bernard,


    who was beside them.


    Without a word, Bernard held up the right hand of ady from the left, amazingly, "Your hands are


    warm and delicate, and your nails mounted with diamond are as beautiful as stars in the night sky."


    "Oh, No." Thedy said with a shy smile on her face.


    Vi knew he was trying to change the topic, but


    Looking at thedy who could be his aunt, Vi thought that Bernard really went all out.


    "Nobody told you?" A storm was brewing in Maynard''s eyes.


    The onlookers stepped back in horror.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Hu, as the saying goes, leniency to those who confess their crimes and severity to those


    who resist," All of a sudden, Bernard opened his mouth. With a smile covering his face, he said, "You


    don''t want to see that Mr. Chu is looking for your elder?"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." Mr. Chen looked at Maynard and said in a trembling voice, "We just told Miss Xia


    that her daughter was born by her and a beggar We know we are wrong. "


    "Why do you say that?" Maynard nodded slightly, and the ck and deep eyes were covered by a few


    strands of hair scattered over his head.


    "We just heard that Mr. Chu, I advise you to test the DNA for you. It''s good for everyone." Seeing that


    there was no sign of anger on Maynard''s face, Mr. Hu got up the nerve to apply some eye medicine to


    his wound.


    As soon as she finished saying that, she was knocked down by a heavy punch from Maynard, and


    even Mr. Chen was kicked to the ground by him.


    At first, Vi thought that they would stop aiming at killing people. However, Maynard crouched down,


    picked up Mr. Hu and made him spit out a tooth. After that, Mr. Chen''s face was swollen to fat and his


    mouth and nose were bleeding. Lying on the ground, they were at theirst gasp.


    It was the first time for Vi to see Maynard hit so hard, almost knocking her to death.


    "It''s killing me," Bernard said in a casual tone, "if I had told you about that on behalf of the other two, I


    would have been the one who goes to the orthopaedic hospital."


    Puzzled, Vi asked, "Is it normal for him to protect Elly and their daughter?"


    Bernard smiled but said nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After Maynard beat enough people, he stood up and took out his handkerchief to carefully wipe his


    hands. A mocking smile appeared on his thin lips. "I will pay the medical fee for you. Take care of


    yourself."


    Maynard threw down the handkerchief, pulled at Elly and left without looking at Vi.


    Upon hearing this, a smile froze on her face.


    "He seems to have forgotten you." Putting his hand on her shoulder, Bernard said, "Don''t be sad. I''ll


    drive you home for your sake."


    Vi shoved his hand away and said with a fake smile, "No, thanks. Just be careful. When an iron


    pester has be a needle."


    Vi ignored his reproachful face and turned to leave the bar.


    Vi was walking on the road and felt something strange behind her. When she passed a cake shop,


    she saw that besides herself, there were two more people behind the shop. Her face changed and she


    ran immediately, but it was toote. She was covered by a handkerchief, and her eyes went ck

 Chapter 159 Pregnant

    Chapter 159 Pregnant


    "Yes, Vi is my sister. You married her, not my brother-inw, so what?" Harrison said confidently.


    All of a sudden, Maynard''s face turned cold and his sharp eyes fell on Vi.


    "Come with me." He took her by the wrist and pulled her into the next quiet meeting room.


    As soon as she heard the door close, Vi''s heart beat fast in her chest. She opened her mouth with


    difficulty, "Mr. Chu..."


    "How did he know our rtionship?" Maynard''s eyes sparkled.


    When the name "Elly" appeared in Vi''s mind, she almost wanted to say something, but she still


    chose to remain silent.


    A light shed across Maynard''s eyes. He pushed her to the floor to ceiling window and threw his tall


    figure over her. "Is it a premeditated n for your marriage with me?" he asked


    Vi was pressed between the ss and him, and she struggled ufortably. "Yes, can you let go of


    me?"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, a pair of warm hands picked up her face, and a handsome face


    slowly erged in her eyes


    The soft touch on her lips made her confused.


    "You don''t have the guts." Maynard whispered in her ear.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her head and tried to hit him, but her lips were sped behind her back, and she could do


    nothing but watch him taste her lips again


    After being taken advantage of, Vi''s red me was still in a trance, and she was led by Maynard to


    the CEO''s office.


    She had a red face and swollen lips. One could easily guess what was going on at first nce.


    There was a sh of jealousy and hate in Elly''s eyes.


    "Brother inw, have you made any decision yet?" Harrison sat cross legged on the sofa and said


    casually, "For the sake of Vi, how much does he pay me?"


    Speaking of money, his eyes rolled like a thief.


    When she came back to her senses, she heard those words. Just as she was about to take action,


    Maynard held her down and made a phone call on the office table.


    After hanging up the phone, fifteen tall and strong, expressionless bodyguards came in one after


    another, and surrounded Harrison in a circle at the same time.


    "Brother inw, what are you doing?" He was so frightened that he fell down from the sofa and


    trembled.


    "I hate it when others tried to take advantage of my rtives." Maynard gave one of the bodyguards a


    look.


    The bodyguard took out a knife and threw it on the table, but it urately stabbed in the feet of


    Harrison. The knife was still shaking out the cold light.


    Harrison rolled and scrambled in an attempt to run away. But when he met Maynard''s dangerous gaze,


    he fell back to the sofa silently.


    With no more choice, Vi stepped aside one of the bodyguards and said, "Harrison, you can leave


    now."


    After all, she had been through the lock of the warehouse and the five men being tied up.


    "I am her brother. I can prove it." Harrison turned a deaf ear to his words. With a pale face, he said in a


    panic, "One of the names in her ount is my name. You can check it if you don''t believe me."


    "Really?" Maynard said with aplicated expression.


    After hesitating for a while, Joyce bit the bullet and nodded. "Mr. Chu, he''s my brother, but we''re not


    rted by blood."


    "You can''t say that. We have spent more than ten years together, haven''t we?"


    Harrison exined anxiously. He was scared by a dozen bodyguards in front of him.


    "It has nothing to do with me." Maynard said concisely and hit the nail on the head.


    Vi was speechless.


    "¡­¡­ Brother inw, my sister has been infatuated with you since she was a child. She loves you very


    much. You can''t deny it. "


    Having short dry coughs, Harrison hastily madepliments.


    She couldn''t bear to look away and even didn''t have the heart to pull down the stage.


    Maynard looked at her deeply and raised his eyebrows. "That''s true."


    "Yes, you''re right. In order to make you happy, she is unwilling to marry Mr. Huang, our richest man."


    "TSK, TSK, TSK." Harrison gave a thumbs up.


    Vi wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and smiled apologetically. "Brother, you''re bragging. There


    is a limit."


    "You little girl, what are you talking about?" Harrison didn''t take it seriously. With a pity in his eyes, he


    said, "You don''t know how much money Mr. Huang has."


    He was so excited that he pushed away the bodyguard and was about to approach her. However,


    before he could do anything, he was pushed back to the sofa.


    "Drag him out,"


    As soon as he saw them, the gloomy and serious aura around him intensified all of a sudden.


    Displeased, he gave a look at the bodyguard with his eyes.


    "Hey, man, don''t be so mean." Although his hands were pressed down by the bodyguards, Harrison


    kept kicking around as hard as he could. Suddenly, he became fearless and started yelling, "Do you


    know that my sister is a bitch? She is so calcting! And she also likes having an affair! "


    It was as if a bullet had hit her body. She felt being shot for no reason.


    She moved a little closer to Maynard and ground her teeth stealthily. "I really want to gag him!"


    Maynard winked at the bodyguard again.


    But before the bodyguard could do anything, Harrison barked like a dog barking around, "You are


    fooled by Vi! She was pregnant before marriage... "


    She was so shocked that she went ck and faintedpletely.


    When Vi woke up, it was already morning. She sat up with her hands on her dazed head. "What''s


    wrong with me?"


    She pulled back the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Seeing that, Jennifer strode towards Emily


    and said, "If you don''t feel well, don''t get out of the bed. It is not good for you and the baby."


    With a disapproving look, she tucked Vi back into bed.


    Vi''s body froze and her expression turnedpletely gloomy. "What did you say? Me and the baby?


    "


    As she recalled that Harrison had exposed her secret, she felt rather embarrassed.


    "Yes, you have been pregnant for a month." Said Jennifer with a big smile on her face.


    Eyes wide open, Vi could not believe what had happened. She got down from the other side of the


    bed, hurriedly put on her shoes and ran to the door of the doctor. She raised her hand and was about


    to knock on the door¡ª¡ª


    "What will happen if I have an abortion?"


    When she heard the familiar voice, she paused abruptly.


    "Mr. Chu, I think it''s better to ask your wife''s opinion first After all... " The doctor paused and continued.


    Standing there in a daze, Vi felt like a needle was pricking her heart.


    She was indeed pregnant, but Maynard asked her to have an abortion?


    "Vi, I have told you that you can''t go out. Hurry up and go back with me."


    After a short while, Jennifer ran after her with great anxiety and worry on her face.


    At this moment, the door was opened and Maynard walked out. The moment he saw her, a mixture of


    "Have you heard everything?" He asked expressionlessly.


    Vi nodded her head slowly. Her crystal like eyes met his, "Are you serious about what you said just


    now?"


    "Yes." Maynard opened his thin lips slightly.


    Vi nodded again and then went back to the vi as if nothing had happened.


    At the hospital, Jennifer taught Maynard a good lesson and sent her delicious food every day.


    Yet she was confused about what she was thinking.


    But when people who knew about the situation thought they had an abortion, they didn''t take any


    actions.


    On the contrary, Maynard was very busy in the past few days, and he didn''t even go to the hospital.


    Seven days passed in a row. Elly walked in with some words in her hand, both in white and ck.


    "Come on, sign the operation agreement," she said in an arrogant tone


    After reading it and noticing that it was a letter of intent from a crowd of people, she crumpled the paper


    and asked, "Did Maynard ask you to bring it here?"


    "Of course." Crossing her arms over her chest, she raised her chin slightly and said, "Hurry up. Don''t


    waste our time."


    Vi took a long breath, held the pen and almost signed her name. Suddenly, the door opened from


    the outside and the operation agreement in her hand was taken away.

 Chapter 160 So What Should I Do

    Chapter 160 So What Should I Do


    She looked up. It was Maynard.


    "Maynard?" "Didn''t you say you didn''t want the baby?"


    Maynard tore the paper of agreement into two pieces and threw it into the trash can. With a gloomy and


    order."


    Reluctant as she was, Elly opened the door and left.


    Vi''s eyes were blurred, as if she had been absent-minded for nine days.


    "Reporter Qi." Maynard waved his big hand in front of her and said, "You''d better give birth to the baby


    well, which will benefit you a lot. I''ll deal with everything about your brother."


    Coming to herself, she picked up a pillow and threw it at him. "Get out!"


    Maynard moved aside and untied the top two buttons of his shirt. "Take care of yourself," he said


    Her breath came in short gasps.


    After he left, Jennifer walked in. After taking a look at the door, she closed the door and sat down


    beside her. "I''ve inquired about your brother. Since you''re pregnant, nobody is suspicious about Ann for


    the time being."


    Not only didn''t Vi let out a sigh of relief, but she was on pins and needles. She picked up the phone


    on the table and dialed her stepmother''s number. "Aunt Xu, can you call my brother back?"


    "You stupid girl, why don''t you follow your brother''s order?" "He is the only able-bodied guy in our


    family!"


    Said she firmly. Vi wished to smash her cellphone into a trash can.


    "Anyway, no matter what happens, you must ensure the safety of my son." On the other end of the


    phone, the stepmother didn''t give Vi the chance to talk and quickly hung up the phone.


    There was a dull pain in her forehead. She involuntarily touched her lower abdomen with her left hand


    In the evening, when Vi saw the door open from outside and Maynarde in, she asked him


    directly, "Where''s my brother? What did you do to him? "


    "It''s not a big deal. I just frightened him." Maynard pulled a chair and sat down in front of her. With his


    calm eyes and in a in tone, he said, "I think he won''t talk nonsense."


    A bad premonition arose in Vi''s mind. She tried to ignore it. "Well, did my brother continue to say


    anything else?"


    Maynard crossed his legs and sat up straight with a faint smile. "He was scared to pass out, and said


    nothing."


    Hearing the first half sentence, Vi breathed a sigh of relief. Then after hearing thest part, she


    began to be restless again. "Mr. Chu, can you let my brother go?"


    She clenched the corner of the quilt, her eyes filled with tension.


    "It depends on my mood." Maynard said indifferently.


    Being extremely angry, Vi picked up a vase and was about to throw it to the floor.


    "Don''t lose your temper. Be careful of your baby." Maynard stretched his hand to stop her, frowning in


    disapproval.


    Putting down the vase, she couldn''t vent her anger at all. She suddenly became very angry and pulled


    a long face. "I don''t want this baby."


    With a straight face and a cold smile, Maynard said, "If you dare say no, I''ll kill your brother."


    Upon hearing what he said, Vi felt astonished. She closed her mouth and made a zipper action with


    her hand.


    Before long, Vi, who was a coward, saw three documents and aputer in Julie''s hands. Then


    she saw Maynard sat by her side and began to work.


    She tried her best to put a restraint on her desire, but finally she could not help but cover herself with


    the quilt. "Mr. Chu, why haven''t you left yet?" she asked


    Maynard answered. His hands, which were as thin as joints, were moving as flexibly as flying in the air


    of theputer. Without raising his head, he opened his thin lips with a distinct line of lips. "I''m willing


    to do that."


    Vi was tossing and turning in the hospital bed. Hearing the sound of typing and the sound of flipping


    paper, she almost went crazy.


    She took the phone from the table and started to y with it. Before she clicked the message, a big


    hand appeared and blocked her way.


    "Can''t I y a game?"


    "Your cell phone is radiation. It''s not good for your baby."


    Maynard turned off the phone without mercy and put it on the table.


    She took the shaking control and turned on the TV. Suddenly, darkness came over her eyes. She was


    covered by a tall and slender figure against the light.


    She felt she had nothing in her hand and the control controller was in Maynard''s hand.


    "You can''t watch TV. Your eye sight will be inherited to the child."


    Maynard took a step back and pressed the button of the remote control coldly.


    Then she saw the screen turned ck.


    She was very annoyed, but she managed to squeeze a smile, which looked even uglier than when she


    was crying. "Then Mr. Chu, what should I do?"


    She stressed her tone when she came to thest few words. She lost control of her anger.


    "Look at me." With a serious expression on his face, Maynard sat down in a chair and went on working.


    A little sick.


    With her eyes empty, shey on the sickbed and her life was meaningless.


    After a long time, the sound of gurgling was very clear in the ward.


    She put her hand over her stomach and looked at Mr. Chu pitifully, "Mr. Chu, I''m hungry. I''m going out


    to eat beef noodles."


    "The noodles outside are not clean." Maynard took time to take a look at her in his busy mind.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She covered her stomach with her hands, rolled her eyes and


    said, "Mr. Chu, it''s the baby not I want to eat."


    Hearing that, Maynard stopped what he was doing. He turned his head to look at her for quite a while.


    Then he closed theptop and said, "Wait for me."


    Putting the documents andptop on the table, he went out with the car key.


    She reached out her hands, trying to stop him, but it was toote, and she was not even able to get a


    corner of her clothes.


    Vi held the pillow and looked incredulous. "I just said it casually. He actually bought it?"


    Then she was confused. It seemed that Maynard didn''t hate the baby in her belly, so why did he ask


    her to have an abortion?


    Still puzzled, she decided to lie down on the bed and wait for the noodles to be eaten.


    However, she had waited for more than an hour. When she was about to faint from hunger, she saw


    Maynard.


    "Have a taste." As he opened the box, a taste of beef sprang up in his face.


    "Okay."


    When she saw the food, her eyes lit up.


    On seeing the remaining noodles and sliced beef, she couldn''t help but swallow.


    Maynard passed the chopsticks to her.


    Taking over the te, she picked up a piece of beef and put it into her mouth. She was stunned for a


    while.


    "How does it taste?" Maynard stared at her in an instant.


    As soon as Vi finished, she took another bite. Her words were blurred because of chewing, "HMM


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It''s so delicious... "


    Maynard put the lunch box in her hand and sat down in the chair he had been sitting before.


    With a gusto of food, Vi turned to look at him and asked, "Mr. Chu, which restaurant is the owner of


    the noodles?"


    Maynard''s face darkened all of a sudden. Impatiently, he said, "Just eat your food. I''ll wash it after a


    while."


    She was not in the mood to ask any more questions, just eating the noodles.


    The next day, when Vi was discharged from the hospital and returned to the vi, she quietly turned


    on the TV while seeing Maynard off to work. Excitedly, she sat down to watch the TV. When she


    identally put the shaking control over, she dropped it to the floor.


    She had to squat down and pick up the books.


    She took them out and found that they were all books about parenting. She saw a variety of marks


    made by a red round pen on them, which amused her.

 Chapter 161 Are You My Fan

    Chapter 161 Are You My Fan


    As Vi was reading through a book, she couldn''t help butugh on the sofa.


    She didn''t expect a man like Maynard to read such kind of book and be so serious


    There was a knock on the door. Vi who was in tears ofughter barely stopped.


    The smile on her face disappeared as soon as she saw the face was actually Elly.


    "Miss Qi, I bought this crab this morning. It''s big and fresh. Please try one."


    Elly walked in with a te of boiled crabs in her hand.


    Her heart skipped a beat. With a gleam shining in her eyes, she took it over with a smile. "Thank you."


    A dash of happiness shed through Elly''s eyes.


    Vi ced the crab on the table casually, raised her head and shouted towards the upstairs,


    "Jennifer, there''s a crab!"


    "Where is it?" Jennifer rushed down from upstairs. At the sight of the crab, her eyes were lit up, running


    to the kitchen with the cab.


    She didn''t even cast a nce at her.


    "You!" Pointing at Vi, Elly was too angry to say anything.


    With a helpless look on her face, she exined, "I''m sorry, but I don''t like crabs. I''m pregnant, so I can''t


    eat them."


    Elly shouted and pushed her.


    It happened so fast that Vi fell down on the sofa.


    When Maynard walked in and saw the scene, his face changed slightly. He walked over to her and


    helped her up. "Do you feel ufortable?" he asked


    Feeling it carefully, she shook her head.


    "Maynard, I..."


    Elly hid her hands behind her back and bit her lower lip pitifully.


    Maynard''s face darkened. He stared at her with a meaningful look and said, "I don''t want the same


    thing to happen a second time."


    "I just can''t bear it. The baby has been nagging you why don''t you go to see her. Don''t you recognize


    the baby as your daughter?" Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I will go to see her tomorrow." Maynard frowned.


    Seeing that Elly stopped talking and then left unwillingly, Vi felt quite annoyed. "Mr. Chu, could you


    stop having so many love affairs?"


    ''If I really had eaten the crab...''


    "As the wife of Maynard, it''s you who should stop these women." Maynard cast a casual nce at her


    and called a family doctor.


    Vi rolled her eyes and said: "Yes, you are right. All you need to do is to be handsome and rich."


    Maynard agreed with her after thinking about it for a while. "You''re right," he said


    Clenching her fists, Vi tried hard not to beat him to death.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thirty minutester, a family doctor came and started to clean up after checking her baby. "Nothing is


    wrong with the baby, but you have to be careful next time. The baby is not in a stable condition in the


    first three months."


    "Thanks." Maynard nodded to show his understanding.


    Sitting on the sofa, she smiled and thanked them.


    As soon as the family doctor left, Vi picked up a pile of parenting books and threw them onto the


    table. A cunning look shed across her eyes, and she said, "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect a big man like


    you to read these books."


    A book with different covers caught Maynard''s attention. He folded the book in a few seconds and


    threw it back under the sofa.


    "I used to take care of babies." Maynard''s face fell. "Don''t mess around."


    Vi snorted and dragged him over. "Who told you to do this under the sofa? Are you ming me for


    that? "


    Maynard looked at her and nodded, which was half smile.


    Upon hearing this, a me of fury rose in Vi''s heart. She pushed him towards the sofa, shut the door


    andy down on the big bed with all her strength.


    She picked up the two pillows and knocked at each other. She didn''t stop until she felt better.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt conflicted. She didn''t know what kind of feeling she had towards


    Maynard


    At this time, Jennifer pushed the door open and walked in. She covered the cell phone with her hands


    in excitement. "Vi, it''s your call."


    On seeing the name of Chol on the screen, Vi sat up straight at once. She took the phone and said,


    "Hello?"


    "I heard that you were fired by the Star Magazine?" He was gloating too.


    "So what?" said Vi, grinding her teeth


    "I need an assistant. Would you like to have a look?" He cleared his throat.


    "It depends on my mood."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    She put the cell phone on the table, but her hands were held by Jennifer. She was very ufortable


    and wanted to withdraw her hand.


    "Can you ask Chol for two autographs? I know you have a good rtionship with him." Her face


    flushed and her eyes were lit up.


    Vi tried to withdraw her hand, but she failed. She had to give up. "I''ll try it tomorrow."


    A big hug came to her.


    Vi was too happy to know whether to cry or tough, but she was kind of overwhelmed.


    After a sleepless night, she was sure that Maynard had gone to work and there was nobody in the


    living room. She ran out of the house with her bag, called to confirm that Chol was at home, and took a


    taxi to the neighborhood where he lived.


    Standing at the door of the house of Chol, she raised her hand and was about to knock, but the door


    suddenly opened.


    "Come in." Chol yawned and looked very sleepy, as if he hadn''t had enough sleep.


    Vi came in and saw the room be messy again. Her mouth twitched. "Why is your room so


    messy again?"


    "I don''t have time to sort them out." Chol poured her a ss of cold boiled water and then poured


    himself another one. He took a sip of water and seemed to have an ulterior purpose. "So I want to find


    a private assistant to share my worries."


    Upon hearing this, Vi''s hand trembled. She almost couldn''t help but throw the ss out. She


    chuckled and sat on the sofa. "It sounds like assistant or nanny, doesn''t it?"


    He put down the cup and sat down on the sofa opposite her. He leaned backwardzily with his hands


    resting on the top of his head. "It''s okay if you think so. But I have so many fans, it''s a piece of cake for


    me to find them."


    Upon hearing this, Vi was astonished and took out two white paper and pen from her handbag. She


    walked past the ss table and came up to him, "Big star, please help me with my signature."


    With his beautiful eyes rolling slowly, he changed afortable sleeping posture and said, "So you are


    also my fan. Tell me, have you been peeping at me for several years?"


    Vi''s hands clenched, giggling. She raised her fist with a false smile, "Sign or not?"


    "I will sign it for the sake that you are fired." He was wearing a forced smile.


    The expression on Vi''s face suddenly froze as if she had been hit by tens of thousands of arrows in


    the chest.


    He took the pen and paper from her hand and signed his name. Then he covered his mouth and


    yawned.


    She put the baby into her bag after the inspection and was about to leave


    "Wait!" He raised his eyebrows and stopped her. "Are you not going to cook for me?"


    Vi didn''t look back. She mmed the door as she walked forward.


    Out of themunity, she checked the time on the mobile phone screen, then she called a taxi to the


    hospital.


    When she came to the door of Zarian''s ward and heard the noise inside, she stopped at once¡ª¡ª


    "Zarian, I and aunt have found out the owner of the car who crashed you. She is the daughter Elly of


    the Xia Group." An angry voice and a smashing sound were heard from Ivy. "She just hit Vi by a car.


    Why do you meddle in it?"


    When she heard the name Elly, Vi was shocked and her nails pierced into the palms of her hands,


    but she didn''t notice it.


    After hearing the footsteps, she went to the ward of the little girl with a pale face.

 Chapter 162 Soothing A Woman

    Chapter 162 Soothing A Woman


    Full of anger, Vi opened the door of the ward. Seeing that Elly was peeling an apple, she stepped in.


    The little girl, who was ying games on the iPad, saw her and smiled sweetly. "Aunt Vi!"


    Raising her head, Elly saw Vi. In an instant, the expression on her face changed into unwillingness.


    "Why are you here?" Again, Elly lowered her head, and with a slight tremble of her hand, the skin of the


    apple peeled off.


    Vi took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Did you hit me on the road the other day? Are


    you the one who hurt Zarian?"


    The peeled apple flopped onto the ground and rolled for two circles before it stopped.


    Elly put down the fruit knife. Her fingers trembled subtly. She snorted, "I don''t know what you are


    talking about!"


    Vi went up and pulled her up. The blue veins stood out on her hands that were gripping her


    shoulders. "Do you know how much you have hurt him?"


    Frowning, Elly shook off her hands and patted the dust off her clothes. "I don''t know what happened to


    you, but please don''t frame me!""


    "Elly!" Vi was very angry.


    Elly gave her a disdainful look. Obviously, she didn''t take her seriously.


    "¡­¡­ Stop arguing... " The little girl pped herself in fear and cried as she couldn''t bear the smell of


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    gunpowder in the house.


    A strange look passed over on Vi''s face.


    Elly red at her and patted the little girl on her back pitifully.


    "Come with me, Vi."


    A cold voice came from behind. She turned around mechanically and saw it was Maynard. She just


    braced herself and walked out.


    As soon as she went out, she was pulled to the distant corridor.


    "Reporter Qi, don''t be angry in front of the child. Don''t you understand that?"


    Maynard released her in an instant. Frowning tightly, his thin and cold lips pressed in a straight line.


    A trace of shame shed in her eyes. Vi lowered her head so low that it almost buried into her chest.


    "Then I''ll apologize to her."


    But when she just took a step forward, she was pulled back.


    She turned her head to look at Maynard, and her eyes were full of surprise and confusion.


    "No, don''t scare her anymore." With his hands in the pockets of his suit, Maynard raised his sharp eyes


    slightly. "Why are you quarreling?" he asked


    Vi clenched her fist and cried out. Then she continued with righteous indignation, "Elly hit and hurt


    Zarian. I will make her take legal responsibility!"


    "Really?" A smile appeared at the corners of Maynard''s long and narrow eyes, in which darkness could


    be seen. "You seem to care about Zarian a lot."


    Upon hearing his words, Vi stared at him angrily and said, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    Zarian got hurt because of saving her. He might never be able to stand up in the rest of his life


    A rigid and angry smile yed on Maynard''s face. The cold aura around him spread in an instant. He


    dered word by word, "I will protect Elly."


    Feeling extremely confused, Vi looked up at the people around her and said in a low voice, "Mr.


    Chu, one has to pay for what he has done. You can''t be so unreasonable."


    Maynard only wanted to smile and squint at her silently. Obviously, he was not touched by her at all.


    Vi walked back and forth in the corridor, feeling very annoyed. She opened her mouth and wanted to


    say something, but when she looked into Maynard''s eyes, she realized that he would not change his


    mind.


    A childish voice rang.


    Vi scratched her hair, took out her cell phone and pressed the answer button. "Hello."


    "I need you to take good care of your brother, Vi. That''s how you take care of him!" The stepmother


    yelled in the phone, "If anything happens to your brother, I won''t let you off!"


    Due to the loud roar, Vi''s ears were buzzing. She quickly took her phone away.


    It was not until the person on the other end of the phone got tired of scolding that she picked up the


    phone and said in a weak voice, "Aunt Xu, what happened to my brother?"


    "Ahahah He was threatened again. Did you offend someone? Your brother was implicated! "


    Her stepmother was helpless and flustered at first, but now she was hysterical.


    Instinctively, Vi looked at Maynard, who was wearing a tailored suit with an imposing manner.


    Immediately, she realized what had happened.


    She immediately interrupted her stepmother who was still cursing, "Aunt Xu, I promise I will send my


    brother back safely. Don''t worry."


    Before her stepmother could say anything else, Vi hung up without hesitation.


    Vi red at Maynard angrily. "Tell me what you have done to my brother!"


    "We have tied him up for the whole day and put an apple on his head. Then we will ask the bodyguard


    to throw a knife at his apple." With a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, Maynard leaned


    against the wall sideways and said, "I didn''t expect that he was scared to pee..."


    A me of fury was burning in Vi''s chest. She grabbed his clothes and said, "That way, everyone


    would be scared! I don''t care. Let him go! "


    A hint of slyness shed in Maynard''s eyes. He raised her chin with his cold and slender finger and


    said, "I''m afraid that''s not good."


    Vi secretly gnashed her teeth and pped away his hand. She turned around and strode away.


    On the day she came back from the hospital, they had a cold war.


    She woke up in the morning and went downstairs for breakfast. When she saw him, she turned around


    and went upstairs¡ª¡ª


    "Vi, if you don''t eat breakfast, it''s not good for the baby." Said Jennifer.


    Giving a cold nce at Maynard who sat still at the table, Vi snorted. Obviously, her cold voice


    hinted something, "I''m full as long as I see someone."


    "I can understand." A smile crept onto Jennifer''s face. She took the milk and bread from the te and


    handed it to Vi.


    Vi went upstairs after taking the things.


    As soon as she left, the atmosphere in the living room froze all of a sudden. The chillness emitting from


    Maynard''s body became heavier and heavier, which almost made Bernard spit out the breakfast he


    had just eaten.


    "If a woman is angry, sooth her." Without hiding the schadenfreude in his eyes, Bernard put his arm


    around Maynard''s shoulders and said, "She''s pregnant now. It''s normal that she feels temperamental."


    Maynard pushed his hand away, wiped his mouth with a piece of napkin expressionlessly, and said in a


    seemingly casual tone, "What do you think should I do?"


    "Give her whatever she wants." Bernard took a sip of milk with a knowing expression.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes at him and was away from him.


    At noon, when Vi went downstairs and wanted to take some food to fill her stomach, she saw the


    living room was full of red roses, which almost dazzled her eyes.


    She lost her bnce and almost fell over the floor.


    "Who did it?"


    When she was wiping her eyes to make sure if she saw it wrong, Bernard walked in from outside. He


    raised his eyebrows and pped his hands, "Are you surprised or happy to see so many flowers?"


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She went into the kitchen and took out theplexion and milk


    from the refrigerator. Pulling out a chair and sitting down in front of the dining table, she tried to be as


    kind as possible. "Can you stop putting so many roses here?"


    It was red everywhere. She thought it was blood if she didn''t see it clearly.


    "You don''t like it?" With a look of shock on Bernard''s face, he hastily sat opposite to her and asked,


    "Last time, Maynard sent you a whole truck of roses. Didn''t you enjoy being soaked in the bath?"

 Chapter 163 Who Wants A Boy

    Chapter 163 Who Wants A Boy


    Hearing these words, Vi was choked by bread in her throat. She drank some milk in a hurry. "Come


    on, who would really take a bath?"


    "Then how did you deal with those flowers?" Bernard sat up straight, his eyes shining like diamonds.


    "Go out, turn left and throw to the garbage can," said Vi.


    Bernard''s smile froze.


    He licked his lips and took a deep breath. The smile on his face returned to normal. He snapped his


    fingers and said, "Come in!"


    Just then, three bodyguards came in with gifts.


    When Vi saw the three boxes ced in front of her, she got confused and asked, "What are you


    going to do, Bernard?"


    "Surprise, open them and you''ll know." With a mysterious smile, Bernard rested his chin on one hand


    and winked at Vi.


    There was a faint smile on Vi''s face. She opened the first box hopelessly and saw a ne iid


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    with sapphire. It was like a deep sea in the dark sky, containing unknown energy.


    She paused and looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "If you are not satisfied, you can continue to see the second one." Bernard said with a smile.


    After a short hesitation, Vi opened the second box. There were two shiny keys in it.


    She took them in her hand and showed a fake smile, "What are they?"


    "The car keys. As long as you agree, that limited edition sports car outside belongs to you." Bernard


    smiled.


    A bad premonition arose in Vi''s heart. She dropped her hand and the car keys dropped back to the


    second box.


    This time, she opened the third box consciously and saw a ck bank card in it. She bit her fingers


    subconsciously.


    "This card is not limited to the amount. You can pay by card at any time and any ce as long as you


    want." With a meaningful smile on his face, Bernard asked, "How''s it going? Are you moved?"


    Vi uneasily moved her body and continued to bite her finger. She swallowed hard and said, "I know


    I''m pretty, but your friend''s wife can''t be bullied. You change another one to cheat."


    She thought herself to be considerate, kind and euphemistic.


    As a result, she sessfully made Bernard confused.


    "¡­¡­ These are gifts from Maynard for his apology." Bernard swallowed any words hurting her.


    It suddenly dawned on Vi.


    Her face suddenly turned cold. She pushed away the chair behind her and stood up. "I don''t want it."


    "This is what all women want. Why don''t you want it?" Bernard was a little surprised.


    With her hands around her chest, Vi turned her head angrily. "I just don''t want him to protect Elly


    and let my brother go. However, he gave me a bunch of mess, which is too insincere!"


    Vi walked around the table and went upstairs, ignoring Bernard''s yelling. She opened the suitcase


    as soon as she entered the room, put the clothes inside and zipped it. Then she walked downstairs


    dragging the suitcase.


    "Little ancestor, what are you doing?"


    With his face turning pale, Bernard rushed to her and stopped her.


    Vi simply spit out four words, "Running away from home."


    After saying that, she walked out of the door by bypassing him with her luggage. As soon as she raised


    her head, she saw a pair of dark and cold eyes.


    "Are you running away from home?"


    Maynard walked in and stood in front of her with a tight expression on his cold face.


    As soon as he came in, Bernard was relieved. He went upstairs quietly.


    "Yes, I want to go back to my mother''s house," said Vi, who immediately straightened her back


    "No way." Maynard said and winked at the three bodyguards.


    The three of them came forward and grabbed the luggage from Vi''s hand.


    Being very upset, Vi sat on the sofa, put her hands on her lower abdomen, and sobbed


    hypocritically. "My dear son, your ruthless daddy doesn''t allow us to meet your grandpa!"


    Maynard took off his suit jacket and handed it to the bodyguard. Inside the suit, a white shirt was


    exposed, which looked softer.


    "Who says it''s a boy? I only want a girl." Maynard sat on the sofa opposite her, and there was only a


    coffee table between them.


    Upon hearing what he said, Vi sobbed. She knew she had no way to pretend to be sad.


    Thinking of the five-year-old Ann, she was so aggrieved that she patted on the table and said, "What''s


    wrong with a boy? He will be smart and intelligent. I only want a boy!"


    In addition, although Ann has a cold face, that is far better than him.


    "If it''s a boy, give birth to a girl in the future." Maynard wore a faint smile, stroking his chin, as if he was


    considering the practicability of the offer.


    Stunned for a second, Vi sank into fury and sank into the sofa. She said firmly, "No one wants to


    have a baby with you!"


    Hearing her shouting, Bernard quickly ran downstairs and said, "You two, stop arguing."


    Holding back her anger, Vi blurted out, "It''s none of your business. You''re sheeple."


    With a gloomy face, Bernard walked to her side and sat down with her. "You can''t quarrel with each


    other when you are pregnant. If your rtionship is affected, perhaps Maynard might have an affair," he


    said in a serious tone


    Vi felt like a fire was burning inside. She immediately rushed out without even taking her luggage.


    "Ah!"


    When Vi opened the door, she saw a person lying on the ground at the door. She was taken aback


    and almost ran into three bodyguards who caught her.


    "What happened?"


    Maynard rushed to her back and looked in the direction of her gaze. All of a sudden, his eyes froze.


    Vi covered her mouth, staring at the corpse outside the threshold in horror. She took out her mobile


    phone and was about to call the police when that "corpse" reached out and grabbed the corner of her


    dress.


    A sudden shudder passed over Vi.


    "Sister, it''s me Ahem ahem ahem ahem... "


    Hearing this faint yet familiar voice, Vi turned on the shlight of her cell phone and raised her head.


    Harrison''s face appeared in front of her.


    She frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I can''t be a dignified man anymore."


    With his body on the ground, Harrison pointed at Maynard, who was standing behind her, with his hand


    trembling.


    Upon hearing him, Vi was shocked. She turned around and stared at him in disbelief. "Maynard, did


    you Turn him into a eunuch?"


    "That''s impossible." Maynard said in an indifferent tone.


    With a slight cough, Bernard said in a tone dripping with sarcasm, "s, what you have done is no


    worse than turning him into a eunuch."


    Upon hearing him, Vi red at Maynard angrily. She raised her chin at Bernard and said, "Help me


    get him up."


    With a shrug, Bernard helped the man in and threw him on the sofa.


    "I''m sorry, Vi. Take good care of your dad and my mom. I owe you. I''ll repay you in my next life."


    Harrison, with helplessness written all over his face, wept profusely.


    Vi giggled and handed him four or five tissues. "No, I''ll drive you back tomorrow for the sake of my


    father."


    Maynard sneered. He sat on the sofa reading a business magazine, while Bernard sat casually in the


    chair of the dining room, ying with his mobile phone.


    Harrison was afraid of Maynard at first, but when he heard what she said, his eyes lit up. He couldn''t


    wait to stand up and said, "That''s great..."


    "Click!"


    The phone in his pocket fell to the ground.

 Chapter 164 Shielding

    Chapter 164 Shielding


    The phone in his pocket fell to the ground.


    Vi bent down to pick it up for him, and at that moment, his cell phone screen lit up, and she saw


    someone was calling.


    She hastily handed the phone over to Harrison and said, "This is your call."


    "Who is it?" Harrison was so impatient that he answered the phone without even looking at the number


    shown on the screen¡ª¡ª


    "Harrison! You bastard! " Her loud and hoarse voice kept ringing in the phone just like a big bomb, "You


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    said you would take your younger sister home as soon as you arrived at A City! It''s not done yet. You


    useless thing! "


    Everyone in the vi could hear what she said clearly because the sound of his phone was very loud. .


    When Bernard''s cellphone dropped to the ground, Maynard stopped his hand, which was turning over


    the magazine. Vi was so angry that her face turned red. She poured a ss of water and sshed it


    on Harrison


    Like in the restaurant, Harrison was sshed all over again. He jumped up suddenly and his whole


    body was like a drowned rat, dripping water all over.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but when he realized that his mobile phone had a fatal w,


    his expression changed. He hung up the phone as fast as he could.


    "Listen to me..."


    Putting her hands around her chest, Vi put on a cold face and smirked, "You''d better tell me honestly


    what you want to do on earth."


    Maynard said casually while turning a page of the magazine. "If I find out that you are lying, you may


    not be able to see the sun tomorrow."


    Harrison trembled uncontrobly with fear.


    "What can I do?" He even had no time to wipe the water on his face. He knelt on the ground and told


    them with tears in his eyes. "In fact, after giving Mr. Huang''s money backst time, he harbored an evil


    intention and continued to ask me to gamble. As a result, I owe money again Ah! "


    Before his voice died away, Harrison was knocked down to the ground by a punch from Maynard. His


    nose was bleeding, and he gave out a loud snort like a pig being killed.


    At the sight of that a life was about toe to an end as a result of fighting more violently, Vi hastily


    walked forward and stopped him. "Mr. Chu, calm down. Impulsion is devil."


    Maynard sneered, unbuttoned his wrist, sat back on the sofa and crossed his legs.


    Vi nced at Harrison. She didn''t want to ask how much money he had owed because he had done


    something wrong.


    "You have to help me You are my only younger sister... " Harrison covered his face, which was beaten


    ck and blue. He shrank under Maynard''s cold and frosty gaze.


    With her hands on her temples, Vi sighed resignedly, "Oh my God! How could you do that you get


    money from me and agree to sell me to Mr. Huang at the same time?"


    Are you the double dealer?


    "Vi, I can''t control myself..." Harrison covered his hands in pain, and unconsciously threw a heavy


    bomb. "I have sent your address to Mr. Huang. He is supposed toe to your home tomorrow."


    Vi was about to vomit blood.


    She took a deep breath. When she calmed down, she didn''t want to be angry any more. Regardless of


    Harrison''s cry, she ran back to her room and sent a message to Ann with her mobile phone, asking him


    to stay in his ssmates'' home for a few days from tomorrow on.


    After all this was done, she felt relieved. She looked at the sky outside the window and went into the


    bathroom to take a hot shower.


    After she finished bathing and walked out of the bathroom, she was surprised to see Maynard standing


    by the side of her bed. Covering her frightened heart, she looked discontented. "Can you knock at the


    door before youe in?" she asked


    Maynard looked at her in a leisurely manner, raising the corners of his narrow eyes and knocking at his


    knees with his finger in a casual manner. "It''s not necessary to knock at the door when a husband goes


    into his wife''s room."


    Vi sat down on the sofa and replied briefly, "Ha ha."


    "I''m here to negotiate with you." Maynard frowned and added without being noticed, "It''s about your


    brother."


    Vi''s little fair face copsed and a sense of powerlessness suddenly came over her. She dropped


    her head and said: "Tell me."


    "As long as you stop pestering Zarian, I will help you solve your brother''s problem." A faint smile yed


    across Maynard''s eyes.


    It seemed that he was trying to shield Elly!


    Vi looked at him for a full minute, and suddenly gnashed her teeth and said, "No way!"


    After she finished the two words, she turned around and opened the door and was about to leave. But


    she saw two bodyguards standing at the door like wooden men.


    When they saw hering out, they reached out their hands to stop her, and the meaning was self-


    evident.


    Vi strode over to Maynard, her face red with anger. "I want to go home. Tell them to go away


    quickly!"


    Maynard raised his eyebrows, stood up and calmly looked at her. "Before you promise me, you can''t go


    anywhere except this room."


    After that, he patted her on the face.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She red at him and sat on the sofa with her chest twitching.


    She sulked and racked her brains, trying to figure out a way to escape.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    Then Jennifer walked up to the door and knocked on it. She nced at the two bodyguards and asked,


    "Well, can Ie in now?"


    "Let her in." Maynard threw a nce at her, and finally fixed his eyes on Vi. "Persuading Reporter Qi


    for me."


    Hearing his words, Vi got goose bumps all over. She made a face at Maynard''s back, which was


    fading away.


    "I just left for a while. Why are you imprisoned?" Jennifer asked


    Vi''s anger wasn''t appeased, but she could do nothing but lean on the sofa in a decadent mood. "If


    you areing to persuade me, I would like to thank you."


    Jennifer shook her head and squatted beside her. "I''m here to help you for the sake of Chol''s


    autograph."


    There was great excitement in her voice. Vi sat up at once, "Are you sure?"


    Taking a look at the closed door, Jennifer made the gesture "hush" with her index finger on her lips and


    nodded with a smile.


    Vi''s eyes lit up. She was worrying about no one to help her.


    They whispered to each other and worked out a solution.


    As soon as Jennifer left, Maynard pushed open the door and said in a t voice, "Have you thought it


    through?"


    With her hands around the white pillow, Vi shook her head and said, "I won''t agree with you!"


    Maynard closed the door, pressed a ce near his temple, sat down on the bed and said, "In that case,


    I want to sleep in a room with you tonight."


    "Don''t even think about it!" said Vi.


    It would be a loss for a woman to share a room with him?


    "Well, do you think I will give you a chance to escape by jumping through the window?" Maynard


    sneered.


    Hearing what he said, Vi rolled her eyes. "It''s okay for you to live here, but you have to sleep on the


    floor or on the sofa?"


    In order to carry out her n smoothly tomorrow, she endured!


    "We are a couple. It''s normal for us to sleep in the same bed. Maynard walked in front of her and lifted


    her up effortlessly.


    When her legs left the ground, Vi sped his neck in her arms out of instinct. Aftering to


    herself, she thumped him on the chest and said, "Put me down!"

 Chapter 165 Am I Going To Die

    Chapter 165 Am I Going To Die


    Ignoring what she said, Maynard put her on the bed, rolled over to the inner side of the wall, took off


    the quilt andy in the bed.


    Vi was startled. She trembled and pointed at him. "Maynard, don''t go too far!"


    With one of his big hands, Maynard pulled her into the bed and put the other hand around her waist.


    "Don''t be naughty," he said


    Vi yelled.


    However, she didn''t expect that everything turned ck in front of her. Her body trembled and she


    clung to him tightly like a vine, intending to rip him off. "Is it out of power or am I blind?"


    Maynardughed softly. Pulling her arm away, he was about to stand up. "The power is off. Forget it. I''ll


    go back to my room to sleep!"


    With her hands and feet pressing on him, Vi rubbed him with all her strength. "Don''t go!"


    Maynard snorted and gritted his teeth. "You''re seducing me!"


    Suddenly, a big hand stopped on her. At this moment, Vi was pressed down by Maynard, who


    supported her with one hand at the side of the bed.


    They had the same breathing; she could smell the light smell of tobo in his body, and he could smell


    the fragrant shampoo in her hair


    Surrounded by warm and masculine air, she felt very ufortable. "I I didn''t mean to HMM... "


    But her lips sealed before she could finish her words


    Because of the fact that Vi was pregnant, Maynard didn''t finish hisst step, but she was so


    embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole in the ground.


    Because she was again molested by Maynard, she grasped the quilt and rolled over in anger. It was


    not until midnight that she fell asleep


    The first ray of sunshine came in through the window in the morning. Vi''s long curly eyshes


    trembled a little, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Unconsciously, the scene that happenedst night shed through her mind. Her cheeks were red, not


    knowing whether due to anger or shyness.


    She looked at the figure beside the bed, and got rid of those messy thoughts. She lifted the quilt and


    put on her shoes under the bed.


    She walked into the bathroom and called Jennifer. "Hello, is Mr. Chu at work now? Okay, I''ll leave it to


    you. "


    She hung up the phone, feeling refreshed. After a while, she opened the bathroom door and walked


    out. Putting on a ghost like makeup with her cosmetics, she went back to the bathroom again


    "Help!"


    Vi fell to the ground and cried out.


    The bodyguards outside took a look at each other, opened the door and walked in. Following the


    sound, they came to the bathroom which was half open. They found that Vi was lying on the ground,


    and the floor was full of water


    When Vi saw them, a light shed in her eyes. She took a deep breath, covering her stomach with


    her hands. "I slipped down identally. My stomach hurts. Who''s going to take me to the hospital?"


    The two bodyguards quickly reacted and held her to the outside sofa.


    "You look fine We have to call Mr. Chu if we have to go to the hospital."


    The bodyguards checked her and found that she was only pale and didn''t bleed, so they were


    suspicious of her falling down.


    At the sight of them, Vi pinched her arm, tears in pain. "Whatever! Bluntly, if anything happens to the


    child of Mr. Chu and me, you should be responsible for it Hiss... "


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and trembled at her crying face. What she said made sense.


    "Brother, how about you calling the family doctor?" "If it is serious, we can send her to the hospital,"


    said Bodyguard No. 2


    Upon hearing this, Viughed angrily. She grabbed the cushion so tightly that it became deformed.


    Her pale face showed an expression of pain. "Then do it quickly. Do you want to watch my child get


    aborted?"


    Bodyguard No. 1 wasn''t suspicious this time, and he called the family doctor.


    A thinyer of cold sweat began to break out on her face, she didn''t know if it was pain or fear.


    "¡­¡­ "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redial itter..."


    The Bodyguard No. 1 didn''t believe it. He called again, but got the same answer.


    All of a sudden, she threw herself into the sofa, cried out and shouted: "It hurts so much. Am I going to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    die? Hum..."


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Call an ambnce and tell Mr. Chu by the way." After a fierce psychological struggle, the Bodyguard


    No. 1 told the Bodyguard No. 2 as he helped Vi stand up.


    Bodyguard No. 2 nodded and ran outside to make a phone call in the corridor.


    Vi felt so much pain that she pressed on Bodyguard No. 1 and walked out of the living room weakly.


    "The ambnce ising soon. Hang in there." Bodyguard No. 1 said as he wiped the sweat off her


    forehead with a handkerchief.


    Vi nodded perfunctorily and suddenly looked forward, shouting in horror, "Someone is robbing!"


    The bodyguard looked in front of him. Vi pushed him away and ran away immediately.


    Instead of her usual cold demeanor, she now looked as lively as a tiger. It was not until then that


    Bodyguard No. 1 realized that he had been fooled


    Sweat trickled down her forehead as she returned. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked


    at the door carefully. It was open, but unlocked


    Thinking of what Harrison had said, Vi was furious. She kicked the door open and rushed in in in a


    rage.


    The room was filled with a strong smell of instant noodles.


    Vi almost drooled.


    The three men who were happily eating instant noodles stopped eating for a while and then raised their


    heads.


    Vi turned around and trembled with anger, "You sneaked into my house and shared my instant


    noodles!"


    She darted around the room, trying to find something that she could use to beat someone.


    "Seize her!" The man in the middle put down the instant noodles and pped his hand on the table.


    The rest of them put down the instant noodles reluctantly and grabbed her at the same time they


    answered with one voice.


    Being pressed behind, Vi flew into a rage and kicked at Mr. Huang who was wearing a golden


    ne.


    "I can''t kick him." Lanny stepped aside and avoided it sessfully.


    Vi failed to kick him and threw several nces at him, as if she wanted to cut him into pieces in this


    way.


    However, Mr. Huang thought it was a sign of flirtation and said jokingly, "Your brother owes me a lot of


    money again. Do you want topensate or marry me?"


    After saying thest sentence, he looked at her with a lustful eye and rubbed his hands together.


    When she saw himing closer to her, Vi got goose bumps all over her body. She hastily said,


    "I''m married."


    Mr. Huang stopped, his face twisted for a moment, then he reached out his hand and touched her


    tender and white face, "It doesn''t matter. You can be my woman for several months, or I''ll break your


    brother''s legs."


    Trying to resist the urge to bite her hand, Vi smiled and said, "Can you let me think about it?"


    "You can''t consider it here?" Mr. Huang narrowed his bright eyes into slits.


    A shy smile crept on her face. "You are handsome. I am shy when seeing you."


    Mr. Huang was pleased by the ttering, nodded his head and asked two men to release her.

 Chapter 166 If You Refuse, I Will Be Rude

    Chapter 166 If You Refuse, I Will Be Rude


    Vi even couldn''t wait to go outside. She even closed the door. With her back to the door, she took


    out her mobile phone and dialed 110


    When she was about to dial the number, her hand was hung up.


    "Are you going to ask the police for a cup of tea?"


    Two men appeared behind her and one of them said gloomily.


    A cold sweat kept running down from her back. She turned around stiffly and said in a serious tone,


    "How could it be? I identally pressed the wrong key. My eyes were not good."


    The man in the orange T-shirt spat on the ground and threw her phone away from the window.


    "I don''t care whether you look good or not, you will be the boss''s woman sooner orter." One of them


    was a bald man with a mole over his head. He wasughing so lewdly.


    Vi wanted to open her mouth to scream, but she was quickly covered by someone. She could not


    make a sound for help, so she could only be taken back to the room by the two men.


    Being thrown onto the sofa, Vi hit her head on the sofa, which made her dizzy again.


    "You want to call the police, Vi. You really disappoint me." Mr. Huang looked down at her and


    grinned, showing his yellow teeth. "In order to prevent her from ying tricks, you tie her up for me!"


    Before she could react, her hands were tied on her legs and feet with a rope that she didn''t know


    where to find.


    With her pupils shrinking, she opened her mouth and wanted to shout for help¡ª¡ª


    "If you dare shout, I''ll get a smelly socks to cover your mouth."


    Mr. Huang threatened her fiercely.


    A feeling of nausea came over her.


    "Tell me, what is wrong with you? Come with me to have a rich life." Mr. Huang stared at her pale face


    and made an eye contact with his subordinates.


    The two of them took the hint and brought the instant noodles to the balcony.


    When Vi saw this, a bad premonition came over her. "You What are you doing! "


    "What do you think?" Mr. Huang grinned from ear to ear, and rubbed his hands


    Something is wrong with Vi


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Just when Mr. Huang almost attempted to rape Vi, they heard a deafening knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    Mr. Huang shouted impatiently since he was interrupted.


    Turning her head to the doorway, Vi saw a middle-aged man push the door in, with one hand


    covering the bag on his head and the other holding the phone that had broken into pieces on the


    screen.


    "Who threw this phone downstairs?" The middle-aged man was furious and blushed. "I was hit by the


    stones when I passed by downstairs. If none of you give me an exnation today, I''ll be sitting here


    and won''t leave!"


    "This is hers. I''m tying her up now!" Mr. Huangined.


    The middle-aged man looked at Vi, whose hands and feet were tied up, with shock on his face.


    "You..."


    Vi subconsciously shook off the rope and looked at him for help. "Brother, although the phone is


    mine, it''s not me who threw it. Besides, I don''t have any money. Can you save me?"


    Shouted Mr. Huang, and two men who had just finished eating instant noodles came out, holding a


    bright knife in their hands.


    The middle-aged man suddenly realized that this might be a kidnapping shelter. He ignored the call of


    Vi. He put the broken screen on the table and rested his hands on his hips. "I don''t care what''s


    going on between you. But my head was smashed, so you have to give me somepensation."


    The illusion was shattered, and Vi almost vomited blood.


    When Mr. Huang heard that it was about money, he waved his hand and said decisively, "How much


    money do you want? Tell me!"


    "Mental damagepensation and medical fees for miswork, including nutritious fees and physical


    injury fees, six thousand dors!" The middle-aged man calcted the messy costs and asked such a


    price.


    Mr. Huang paid for it without hesitation. His impatience was obvious on his face! Get out of here! "


    The middle-aged man counted the money and after confirming that there was a lot in the bill, he put the


    money into the wallet and left with a smile.


    Vi was so annoyed that she didn''t expect him not to save her.


    "You two stay here and keep an eye on her. I''m going to take a shower first," Mr. Huang''s drooling eyes


    fell on her for a while. Then he reluctantly walked into the bathroom after he said to his subordinates.


    Two bodyguards had been keeping an eye on Vi. With her hands and feet tied up, it was impossible


    for her to escape.


    After bathing, Mr. Huang wrapped his fat body with a bath towel and came out in his slippers.


    Staring at him, Vi said, "Do you know you broke thew?"


    "Your brother owes me money, so it''s normal for me to use you to pay his debt." Mr. Huang didn''t care


    about it at all. He pounced on her and started to take liberties with her.


    Vi could not stand it. She was so scared that she kicked him with her tied legs. Mr. Huang was off


    guard and kicked right on the leg.


    "If you refuse, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Mr. Huang took the bath towel that almost dropped on the ground and moved his neck. The expression


    in his eyes suddenly became terrible. He tore the clothes on her with his hands.


    "Bang!"


    Before Vi could scream out in pain, the door was kicked open. In a fit of anger, Maynard burst in,


    followed by his bodyguards and knocked Mr. Huang to the ground.


    A sign of relief came over Vi''s face.


    "Arrest them!" With a straight face, Maynard gave an order to the bodyguard. Then he strode over to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stand in front of her and pinched her face hard.


    A sharp pain came from her left cheek and tears welled up in her eyes. "It hurts Can you be gentle? "


    "That''s great! Good for you, Vi." A smile flitted across Maynard''s face and he released her. "How


    dare you run here alone? I''ll teach you a lesson when I get home," he said


    Meeting his cold eyes, Vi couldn''t help shivering.


    Maynard sneered and untied the rope for her.


    As soon as her hands were free, Vi untied the rope on her feet wisely.


    After throwing away the rope in her hands, she saw that the three people of Mr. Huang had been


    pressed on the ground. She swallowed hard and asked, "Mr. Chu, what are you going to do with


    them?"


    "Send the police, of course." Maynard coldly nced at the three of them, and then looked at her. Her


    clothes were cut. She took off her clothes and put them around her, just covering them.


    A mixed feeling surged in her heart.


    "Let''s go." Maynard held her by her waist and walked past them towards the door.


    Suddenly, the long faced man got rid of the bodyguard and somehow he rushed to the table. He picked


    up a cup of water and smashed it at Vi.


    "Watch out!" The bodyguard was frightened.


    When Maynard turned around, he subconsciously stood in front of her and held her in his arms.


    The sound of the "bang" on the ground came through. At the same time, a muffled sound of Maynard


    was heard.


    She released herself from him and turned around. She saw a ss of ss rolling on the ground in


    front of her, and she was suddenly enlightened as Maynard had just blocked it behind her.


    Vi opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she heard something like water drop on the


    ground. She looked down and found it was blood.


    As a result, Maynard shook his body and buried his head by the side of her neck.


    Vi hurried to hold on to him. Noticing that his eyes were still closed, she anxiously looked at the


    bodyguards and said, "Send him to the hospital in a hurry!"

 Chapter 167 I Saw Mr. Chus Car

    Chapter 167 I Saw Mr. Chu''s Car


    The six bodyguards immediately sent Victor to the hospital, and nine of them sent the boss and two


    subordinates to the police station.


    When Maynard was in aa and received the treatment, Vi felt very guilty and kept himpany.


    She took hold of Maynard''s hand and prayed in a low voice, "Please wake up."


    At the sight of this, Elly knocked on the door.


    When Vi saw Elly, she released Maynard''s hand and stood up.


    "I''ming to see Maynard. By the way, Harrison is in the vi. As his wife, don''t you think you should


    go back and have a look?" Elly put the chicken soup on the table and looked at her indifferently.


    When she looked at Maynard, who was still in aa, Vi said with embarrassment, "He..."


    "You can rest assured that I won''t harm him." A meaningful light shed in Elly''s eyes as she touched


    her long hair. "Unlike you, you always let Maynard get hurt for you," she said


    Hearing what she said, Vi could only nodded slightly, walked out and closed the door at the same


    time.


    As soon as she returned to the vi, she did not see Harrison. She pulled the servant and asked, "Miss


    Wu, where is the person whoes today?"


    "No one wille here except Miss Xia." Miss Wu was confused and thought to herself.


    Vi let go of her. She knew she was fooled again.


    Just as she sat on the sofa angrily, her phone rang. She saw the caller ID was the attending doctor of


    the hospital. "Hello."


    "Miss Qi, the injured has woken up But... "


    When she heard the first half sentence, Vipletely ignored the following words. She hung up the


    phone and ran outside to take a taxi.


    It had been more than two hours since she arrived at the hospital. She got stuck in the traffic jam.


    She came to his ward and knocked at the door. As soon as she opened the door, she found that


    Maynard was not inside the room, but the quilt was folded neatly.


    Vi wondered if he had gone back to the vi, but she didn''t see him


    "What are you looking for?" When Bernard saw her running up and down, he shot her a nce.


    Leaning against the handrail of the stairs, Vi was gasping for air. She asked in a low voice, "Isn''t Mr.


    Chu back yet?"


    "No, he isn''t." Bernard poured a ss of water and took a sip. "If you knew it woulde to this, why


    did you do that?" he said in a voice dripping with sarcasm


    "Are you free now? Can you look for him?" said Vi angrily, crossing her arms across her chest


    With a helpless look on his face, Bernard shrugged.


    Seeing him, Vi nearly fell over on the floor out of anger.


    When the phone rang, she took it out and pressed the answer key.


    An hourter, Vi rushed to the little girl''s ward, pulled out a chair and sat down. "Baby, what can''t


    you say on the phone?"


    The little girl held the doll in her arms and looked at it carefully. She pointed to the doll and said,


    "Mommy said, daddy transferred to the hospital as soon as he woke up and he said he didn''t want to


    see you..."


    A strange look passed over on her face. Vi forced a smile and said, "Do you know where he is? I


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    promise I won''t bother him. "


    "¡­¡­ It seems that it''s in Room 305 of the South Mountain hospital. " The little girl spoke in a low voice.


    Vi kept it in mind.


    In the evening, she quietly arrived at the door of the ward of the hospital where Maynard stayed. When


    she found that the door was notpletely closed, a crack appeared in the door.


    She peeped through the crack and found that Elly was feeding food to Maynard. They were talking and


    When she was walking along the street where there were street lights, her cell phone rang. She


    answered the phone absentmindedly, "Hello?"


    "Vi,e back to work tomorrow." It was Stephanie.


    When Vi heard it was her voice, she stopped and said, "I''ll think about it. Let''s talk about itter."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Vi turned around and saw Bernard with a tall white shirt under the streetmp standing across the


    street. His hands casually ced outside a blue sports car.


    The window was rolled down, revealing the delicately pretty face of the heroine. The ne around


    her neck was shining like the stars in the light.


    In less than a minute, the female driver''s face darkened, and she started the engine and left.


    Confused, Vi blinked her eyes and looked at Bernard who was standing with his back to her. She


    guessed that they had a quarrel and didn''t take it seriously


    When she arrived at the vi, she was exhausted after a day''s work. She copsed on the sofa as if all


    her strength had been sucked out.


    "You''re back!" Then, Jennifer walked downstairs and fetched a chair for Vi to sit beside her.


    Vi turned over and responded faintly.


    "How about we go to the temple to worship Buddha together on Sunday?" Then Jennifer picked up a


    grape on the table and put it into her mouth.


    With little interest, Vi shook her head and declined, "No."


    "Don''t you think that you have been in bad luck recently?" "Maybe we can buy some amulet there. You


    might have be a billionaire," Jennifer gave her a nectarine and continued


    Vi struggled to sit up, tucked up her messy hair behind her ears and rolled her eyes. "It''s okay to be


    rich But I haven''t had good luck recently. You call me on Saturday. "


    "No problem." Hearing that, Jennifer cheered up and made an "OK" gesture.


    Vi nodded her head slightly. She got tired and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Then Jennifer went upstairs and fetched a quilt for Vi.


    On Saturday, when it was pretty cool in the morning, Vi and Jennifer rode a bicycle to the temple.


    After worshiping to the Buddha, Vi bought a amulet and sat in the pavilion at the back yard of the


    temple to look it.


    Before she could figure out what was going on, she was taken over by Jennifer.


    Vi stood up and tried to grab it, but she was dodged. She threw up her hands and said, "Give me


    back."


    "Why are you so nervous? Is it expensive?" A sly smile shed through Jennifer''s eyes.


    A scene of Vi hitting people failed to be seen through. Rolling her eyes, she said grumpily, "I''m


    sending it to Mr. Chu."


    "Oh... I see." a meaningful smile crept across Jennifer''s face.


    Vi looked away ufortably and exined seriously, "I sent them to drink for me in return. Don''t


    think too much about it."


    Jennifer gave her the amulet back with a kind smile.


    In the afternoon, a lightning shed across the sky, and it started to rain cats and dogs.


    They were trapped in a temple together with a lot of people. They couldn''t go back that afternoon, so


    they could only live in the temple.


    It never urred to her that the rain wouldst for three days. They had lived in the rain for three days.


    The rain finally stopped on the fourth day morning. Aftering out of the temple, Vi saw a Rolls


    Royce parking outside. As soon as she saw its license te number, she recognized it was Maynard''s


    car.


    Thinking of the amulet she bought, she ran downstairs. Just as she was close, the car took off and


    exhaust gas was sprayed on her face


    Vi waved her hand to drive the exhaust gas away. When she stepped back and looked, the car had


    disappeared without trace


    She shook her head and almost thought she was wrong.

 Chapter 168 Give Me My Daughter

    Chapter 168 Give Me My Daughter


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Vi and Jennifer returned to the vi.


    "What''s wrong?" Vi was hold by Jennifer.


    "Look at the second floor." Said Jennifer, raising her chin.


    Vi looked up and found that the study on the second floor was widely opened, which meant


    To verify what she was thinking, Jennifer winked at Vi and smiled with full encouragement. "Now or


    never, go ahead."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed Vi upstairs.


    Having no choice, Vi came to the door of the study on the second floor and knocked.


    "What''s up?" As soon as Maynard raised his head and saw her, he frowned without being noticed.


    "Come in," he said


    Vi nodded and walked in.


    She saw that his head was wrapped with gauze and his face was somewhat morbid white. She paused


    and asked, "Is the wound in the back of your brain okay?"


    "I''ll be all right in a few days." With his hands on his abdomen, Maynard casually leaned against the


    back of the chair and said, "You didn''t seem to have told me why you came."


    Vi smiled bitterly and suddenly tightened her left hand which held the amulet. "Actually, there''s


    nothing serious. I just saw you yesterday at the temple."


    "No, you are wrong." Maynard said coldly with an expressionless face.


    "Yes, I may have a short sight, so it''s natural that I make a mistake," answered Vi


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maynard wore a foxy smile and looked at her silently.


    Hearing that, a thinyer of cold sweat was immediately shown on Vi''s face, which made her hair


    stand on end. She forced a smile and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m at the temple..."


    "You just need to give birth to the baby. Don''t care about anything else..." Maynard interrupted her


    coldly, with an impatient expression on his face.


    Vi held the amulet more and more tightly and rolled her eyes. "Yes, you are right!"


    A gust of rage rose in her heart, and she turned around and ran out.


    Maynard pressed the position near to his temple and went on with his work.


    Thirty minutester, he went downstairs.


    When Jennifer came out of the kitchen, she saw Maynard and smiled unkindly. "Mr. Chu, what do you


    think about receiving the love token from Vi?"


    "What the hell?" Maynard frowned.


    "What?" murmured Jennifer with shock


    He didn''t receive it?


    What happened?


    A trash can was on the right side of the street two hundred meters away. Holding the amulet in her


    hand, she wanted to throw it but was not willing to.


    She was furious as she thought of the fact that she was about to give something to Maynard, but


    before she could give it to him, he had already warned her.


    "Come and catch me, but you can''t!"


    At this time, a seven-year-old boy with a schoolbag on his back made a face to the back of the boy who


    was eight years old.


    When the eight-year-old boy rushed over, the seven-year-old boy ran past Vi, but his backpack


    identally bumped into her.


    She staggered and almost fell down. When she steadied herself, the amulet in her hand fell into the


    trash can in front of her.


    Vi looked at the two little boys running away, and touched her forehead helplessly.


    She struggled for nearly a minute while looking at the amulet lying on the trash can. Atst, she gritted


    her teeth and stamped her feet. She reached for the trash can and picked it up.


    The passers-by looked at her strangely.


    Noticing the stains on the amulet, Vi realized that she had spent a lot of money on it. She felt a


    sharp pain in her heart.


    "Boom!"


    A lightning tore the calm sky, and the rain began to fall.


    It never urred to her that it would rain. Vi got stunned.


    "Why are you still standing there?"


    She didn''te to her senses until she heard an angry voice.


    "Come with me."


    Maynard grasped her wrist and pulled her to the door of the nearest supermarket to escape from the


    rain.


    When he saw water drops dripping from her face and hair, he took out a handkerchief and wiped them


    from her face one by one.


    Feeling his extremely soft action, Vi looked at him in confusion. "Mr. Chu, why are you here?"


    "Do you want me to watch you in the rain?" Maynard sneered.


    What he said was a little weird to her, but she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Take out the amulet." Maynard said unpleasantly.


    Before Vi could react, she subconsciously took out the amulet.


    "I''ll take it." Maynard took it and said, "You give a price."


    "Why should I?" asked Vi.


    She reached out to grab it.


    "It''s a gift for me. Now it is in my hand, you should be thrilled." Maynard avoided her hand and said as if


    he took it for granted.


    The truths of her heart were already revealed to Vi. She squeezed out a smile that was even uglier


    than crying and said, "Mr. Chu, I picked it up from the trash can."


    "I know." Maynard''s face darkened.


    She was surprised that he was not a clean freak. Instead, she went on reminding him, "Mr. Chu, it''s


    really me who picked it up from the trash can."


    "So noisy!"


    Maynard cursed, lowered his head and kissed her chattering lips


    It took a while for Vi to open her eyes wide before she came to herself and pushed him away. Her


    face flushed.


    She pretended to be calm and turned her head to look outside in the heavy rain, while Maynard''s deep


    eyes were looking at her.


    A few minutester, with a sad face, Vi sighed, "It hasn''t been finished yet. How can I go back..."


    She turned around and saw that Maynard was no longer by her side. All of a sudden, she felt a bit


    panicked.


    However, one minuteter, when she saw himing out of the supermarket with a ck umbre,


    she suddenly realized that there must be an umbre in the supermarket.


    She took out her wallet and was about to enter the cafe. Maynard grasped her by the arm and asked,


    "What are you going to do there?"


    Vi rolled her eyes and said, "To buy an umbre."


    "Go ahead," After taking a deep look at her, Maynard released her.


    A few minutes after Vi entered the market, she came out with a sad look.


    "You didn''t buy any?" Leaning against the transparent ss, Maynard said in azy voice.


    "I saw a lot of umbres inside, but he told me that he had sold them all. Am I not his enemy?" said


    Vi.


    Hearing that, Maynard covered his mouth with his hand and gave a little cough. A smile shed across


    his eyes. "I can share an umbre with you in spite of the reluctance," he said


    He didn''t seem to be joking, so Vi agreed after hesitating for a while.


    There were many umbres in the supermarket, but she still couldn''t buy one. She had to share one


    with Maynard and return to the vi.


    The moment they entered the house, a solemn atmosphere filled the air.


    On the sofa sat a middle-aged man in a blue suit. His ck hair was slightly curly, and time had left two


    lines on his face, but his whole body was full of low-key and restrained aristocratic atmosphere.


    "Your Highness, you are finally back." The middle-aged man stood up and bowed with his left hand on


    his chest.


    Maynard looked at him and nodded slightly. "In Y Country, you''d better call my current identity."


    Then he stepped forward and sat on the sofa opposite the middle-aged man.


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with Vi. She turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    However, when she heard a soft voiceing from behind her back, she stopped walking abruptly¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chu, in that case, please give me my daughter," The middle-aged man sat down again. His


    handsome face, though wrinkled, was tense at the moment.

 Chapter 169 She Was Taken For A Maid

    Chapter 169 She Was Taken For A Maid


    It revealed a lot of information!


    With her eyes full of excitement, she stared at Andrew and imagined what he would do after he had


    robbed her and destroyed her flowers. In the end, his real face had been seen through


    She secretly turned on the recording function of her phone.


    Maynard frowned imperceptibly. "Earl Lan, I think you are wrong. Your daughter is not here."


    Vi''s words sent a chill down his spine. She cried out, "He was the one on the news. Anyone who


    found his daughter would be rewarded with a hundred million!"


    A smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s mouth. "Yes," he answered


    Vi ran to him and sat beside him. She bit her fingertips and entangled in a dilemma. She whispered,


    "I can understand his feeling, but we haven''t seen his daughter. It is impossible for her to be here with


    us."


    A faint smile yed across Maynard''s eyes.


    "ording to reliable sources, my daughter is in your house, and I must see her today!" Earl Lan took


    a sip of the coffee and dered.


    A strange inexplicable feeling overpowered her. Vi opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    "Then you wait here. I have something to deal with." Maynard greeted him slightly and went upstairs to


    continue his work.


    Vi ran upstairs, returned to the room and threw herself into the big white bed with all her strength.


    After taking out her phone to delete the useless recording, she held a pillow and rolled on the bed.


    Suddenly, she felt powerless.


    At night, the heavy rain stopped, and the sound of rain dripping on the ground came from the roof of


    the vi. In the meantime, the treetops were blown by wind, and countless raindrops were scattered


    like pearls.


    At this moment, a thrilled voice came from downstairs.


    Vi got up and opened the door. She ran to the corridor outside and pressed her hands against the


    carved fence, looking down at the scene downstairs.


    "Daughter, where have you been for the past ten days? By the way, why did you get your hair cut? Why


    are you so thin? "


    Earl Lan didn''t hide his love for his daughter Jennifer.


    It took her a long time to push him away. Jennifer poured him a ss of water and took a few sips,


    showing obvious dislike on her face. "Old man, how did you find this?"


    Hearing this, Vi twitched her mouth. Now she knew that Jennifer was the daughter of Earl Lan.


    "It''s a secret." With a guilty look on his face, he continued, "My dear daughter, you see, your father has


    found us. You can go back with me."


    Putting down the ss of water, with a smile on her face, Jennifer slowly said, "I won''t go back. After


    all, I won''t get married in X Country!"


    "Haha!" Vi couldn''t help coughing.


    The two people downstairs heard the sound and looked up at her at the same time.


    Noticing their gaze, Vi waved at them with a forced smile.


    "I''ll exin it to youter, Vi." Jennifer''s face became pale. Then he nced at Earl Lan and said,


    "Let''s go upstairs and have a talk."


    After Jennifer and the old man went into Jennifer and Vi''s room, Vi shrugged helplessly.


    Since Maynard knew that Jennifer was a woman, he agreed to let them sleep in a single room together.


    In addition, Jennifer liked to have fun outside everyday, so she seldom came home at night.


    Hearing the sound of conversationing from the room, Vi could not help but be curious.


    When the emperor went downstairs and went out, she made the tea and sent it into the room.


    When Jennifer saw it was Vi, she immediately sat up and was at a loss.


    "Vi, I didn''t mean to hide it from you..." Jennifer was so anxious.


    When Vi was about to say something, Earl Lan came in with a shopping bag.


    "Are you the maid in the vi?" He looked her up and down carefully and said, "Please help my


    daughter and the young master to create opportunities for them. I''ll reward you in the future."


    Vi was shocked by his words.


    In a trance, she nodded and walked back to the door. However, she identally bumped into the table


    and dropped the teacup and water onto the floor.


    "You are so clumsy! What the hell did you do?" Earl Lan was flustered and exasperated. "Clean it up


    quickly. What if you hurt my daughter?"


    Coming back to her senses, Vi saw the mess on the ground and immediately had headache.


    She pretended not to hear what the father said.


    "Old man, don''t go too far!" Jennifer stood in front of Vi, crossing her arms across her chest and


    ring at him with her millet eyes. "She is my friend. If you continue to treat her like this, I will..."


    "Jennifer, you are going to marry Prince. Your status is totally different from hers. How can you be a


    friend?"


    Earl Lan interrupted her in a hurry, showing his disapproval.


    "Can you not mention it?" Jennifer was going crazy.


    She couldn''t marry just because he was too noisy!


    "I''ll tell you the truth." Earl Lan stood straight and corrected himself.


    Vi cleared her throat and forced a smile. "My stomach is aching. I''ll clean it after you talk."


    But she was stopped by Jennifer. She looked at the old man and said with a grimace, "Maynard


    already has a lover. It''s her."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was such a heavy p that Vi shook her head in horror.


    "Her?" Hearing that, Earl Lan was stunned for a moment. All of a sudden, he sat down on the sofa in a


    calm andposed manner. He loosened his tie and said, "As long as Mr. Chu is not married,


    whatever he likes, he can do nothing. Now what you need to do is to seize the opportunity."


    It revealed a lot of information!


    Vi was too shocked to move. She tried hard to shake off Jennifer''s hand, afraid that she would be


    killed if she didn''t stop them in time.


    "They two have been married, and I already love someone else!"


    Clenching her teeth, Jennifer stamped her feet. She decided to throw the handle after the de.


    "Who do you fall in love with?" The Earl was unsettled, ignoring her first sentence, and pacing


    restlessly back and forth in the room.


    "Vi, which one do you think I''m in love with?" After said that, Jennifer winked at Vi with her back


    turned to Earl Lan.


    Vi was under a lot of pressure, and when she caught the sight of Earl Lan, she was in a cold sweat


    on the back. "Well Yes... "


    She was racking her brains to figure it out, but she could not think of anyone to take the me for a


    while


    "How lively you are!" When Bernard came back, he walked past the room and whistled at Vi.


    His eyes lit up. No matter what, she dragged in. "It''s him!"


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence in the room.


    "It''s you!" Earl Lan was so angry that he picked up a vase and smashed it on the table.


    With the help of Bernard, Vi agilely escaped from it.


    "I don''t know you. Who''s that?" Bernard released her hands and blinked his eyes innocently.


    The expression on the face of the old man was changing from green to dark. He rolled his eyes and


    fainted.


    Half an hourter, after noticing someone to move Earl Lan to the sofa in the living room, Jennifer put


    the wet towel on his forehead.


    Vi stared at Bernard and asked, "Tell me, do you have any grudge against him?"


    "I don''t know." Bernard said while touching his white face, "Maybe it''s because I''m too beautiful that


    he''s surprised."


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    "Give me the Heirloom!"


    As soon as he woke up, the Earl heard the sound of Bernard and threw a towel to Bernard.

 Chapter 170 A Chance To Replace Viola

    Chapter 170 A Chance To Rece Vi


    Bernard was away.


    Hearing that, Vi could not think clearly. She stammered, "F Family heirloom? "


    "He stole the seven colored ze cup that was passed down from my family generation after


    generation?" Pointing at Bernard, Jennifer looked at him in disbelief.


    Earl Lan''s eyelids twitched. He pped the table heavily with a blush on his face and said, "Yes, he is


    the thief who is famous in the world and a thief who stole expensive jewelry!"


    Vi almost fainted too.


    Bernard shook his head and shrugged.


    "Are you the kind of the mysterious aristocrat who was robbed of the mysterious heirloom three years


    ago by a honey trap?" said Vi after she thought carefully about what had happened three years ago


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was truly a sensation!


    If it hadn''t happened in X Country, her chief editor would have asked her to dig hard materials for her


    Realizing something, the old man did not say anything all of a sudden.


    "It''s him." Said Jennifer with a smile.


    Keeping a distance from them silently, Vi shouted towards the second floor, "Mr. Chu, bad news!"


    When the door of the study was opened, Maynard walked downstairs. After taking a nce at the


    members of the living room, he asked in an indifferent voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Taking a stealthy nce at Bernard, who was a dangerous member, Vi pulled Maynard aside and


    said in a voice of only two people, "Bernard is a thief. Check the vi quickly to see if there is anything


    missing."


    Maynard giggled but didn''t say a word. He raised his hand and rubbed her fluffy hair. Then he went into


    the kitchen to take out a te of walnuts, which were chopped into pieces, into the te.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched.


    "Come and eat a walnut." Maynard helped her sit down and fed her as if no one else was around.


    A chill went down her spine. Vi thought his brain was out of shape.


    Seeing that the two of them were showing off their love, the blue veins on Earl Lan''s forehead stood


    out. He pointed his finger at his daughter. "You say, how can you be together with the enemy who has


    stolen our family treasure!"


    He roared out thest sentence with all his strength.


    Vi''s hand, which was holding the walnut, shook and the walnut fell to the ground.


    "Why not?" Jennifer straightened up and looked at him with a glimpse of hesitation. But soon, she


    calmed herself down and said, "When he dressed like a woman and you wanted to marry him, but now


    I do what you haven''t done. It''s absolutely fine with me!"


    Earl Lan felt as if he had been pped. His face was burning. Then he changed the topic stiffly,


    "Bernard, give me the heirloom!"


    All of a sudden, Vi''s eyes lit up. She stared at Bernard and asked, "I''m also curious where it is now."


    Sitting on the couch with his legs crossed, Bernard rubbed his chin with his left hand and sank into


    deep thought. "Okay, I''ll sell it."


    Hearing his words, Earl Lan staggered back and forth. Luckily, Jennifer reacted quickly and held him


    from falling.


    Vi fixed her eyes on Bernard and asked, "How much did you sell?"


    "About six hundred millions." Bernard raised his eyebrows.


    It seemed that a lot of bright red bills were felling on the table in front of them. Vi immediately


    grabbed his sleeve, winked at him yfully and asked, "Do you still need an apprentice?"


    Bernard smiled.


    "Stop it, Reporter Qi." Seeing that, Maynard squinted his eyes, which looked dangerous. In a cold


    voice, he said, "Last time, it was him who stole a ne of others and ced it on you."


    The smile on Vi''s face immediately disappeared without a trace. She suddenly grabbed Bernard''s


    cor and said, "It turned out that you made me a thiefst time!"


    "I''d rather be your friend," The smile on Bernard''s face didn''t vanish but spread to his whole face.


    Suddenly, Vi understood what was in Earl Lan''s mind. She wanted to kill him!


    In a daze, she withdrew her hand, walked back to Maynard and sat down by his side. She pulled up his


    sleeve and wiped off the tears that didn''t even exist. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" she asked


    "I''m afraid you can''t ept it." With an expressionless face, Maynard stroked her hair gently.


    Hearing what he said, Vi stopped her action for a while. Then she tried hard to refrain from rolling


    her eyes. "Do you think if you tell me now, I will ept it?"


    She looked desperate.


    "My dear daughter, listen to me. This kind of man who uses foul means must be very mean. You''d


    better break up with him."


    Earl Lan took hold of Jennifer''s hands.


    Vi nodded.


    "I want to say this right now. I have nothing to do with Jennifer." Bernard exined seriously.


    The light in Earl Lan''s eyes gave hope.


    Jennifer covered her mouth with her hand and sobbed sadly. Her shoulder trembled as she said, " How,


    how could you say that? "


    All the people present were shocked.


    "Tell me the truth." Bernard said calmly, throwing up his hands.


    All of a sudden, Jennifer choked and pinched her thigh, leaving no trace. A sharp pain brought tears to


    her eyes.


    She used him with tears in her eyes, "Have you changed your mind? Vi, you can prove that we


    are lovers, right?"


    All of a sudden, she turned to look at Vi for help.


    At first, Vi wanted to shake her head, but she nodded her head when she remembered that she had


    been set up by Bernard.


    "Fuck!" Bernard stroked his forehead helplessly.


    Hearing that, Earl Lan took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears on his daughter''s face. Seeing how


    sad and distressed his daughter was, he asked, "Tell me. What is your rtionship now?"


    "¡­¡­ My heart and soul are all of his. I don''t regret it. " Jennifer''s shoulders stiffened for two seconds,


    and then she started to talk nonsense seriously.


    The handkerchief of Earl Lan dropped from the table.


    "You! You! " With a disappointed look on his face, he slumped into the sofa and stroked his chest,


    which was about to burst into fury. "Mr. Chu, may I stay here?"


    He must find a way to make his only daughter give up hope!


    Maynard fell silent.


    Remembering what Bernard had done, Vi said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Chu, he''s our guest. Do


    you agree?"


    She hoped that she could witness the misfortune of Bernard


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it? The corners of Maynard''s narrow and long eyes raised slightly, and


    his tone was meaningful.


    Vi chuckled, "Of course not."


    "Since Mrs. Chu said so, I''m okay with it." Maynard agreed readily.


    Earl Lan breathed a sigh of relief.


    As he saw the affection between them, and then the sight of Jennifer and the fake love between the


    two, his face turned as dark as ink.


    Earl Lan poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. He frowned so much that he could almost kill a fly.


    "Who made this tea?"


    Jennifer cast a pitiful nce at Vi.


    With her eyelids twitching, Vi had a bad feeling and raised her hand trembling.


    "This tea is not good." Earl Lan stated calmly, putting down the teacup. "I have to give you advice in all


    aspects, unless you are worthy of the title of Princess consort, otherwise my daughter will have the


    chance to be in power at any time."


    Was it really appropriate for him to announce his sinister intentions so roughly?


    Vi felt like being hit by a thunderbolt!


    Jennifer almost fell over.


    After a long while, Vi held Maynard''s hand and asked, "Mr. Chu, you don''t want me to learn this,


    right?"


    "Study hard." A mischievous smile flitted across Maynard''s eyes, and he withdrew his hand unmoved.


    A feeling of helplessness welled up in Vi''s heart.


    This is her retribution.


    She regretted a lot.

 Chapter 171 Teach Your Wife A Lesson

    Chapter 171 Teach Your Wife A Lesson


    That night, Vi was forced to make tea for the whole night. Finally, she could not bear it any longer


    and was allowed to have a rest.


    The next day, there was a knock at the door.


    Vi was so sleepy that she turned over in bed and continued to sleep.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The quick knock on the door came one after another.


    The noise was deafening, even covering her ears with her hands. Finally, she couldn''t stand it any


    more. She lifted the quilt and angrily walked to open the door.


    She was about to shout abuse, but she held it back when she saw the face of Earl Lan at the door.


    Ten minutester, Vi had finished washing and went downstairs. She paused and came to Earl Lan,


    who was reading a newspaper. "Uncle, may I know what I''m going to practice today?"


    "Make tea, dance, pen and social etiquette." Instead of raising his head, Earl Lan only turned a page of


    the newspaper.


    After hearing what he had said, the smile on Vi''s face froze.


    She had only slept for six hours before she was woken up Did she want to practice these messy skills?


    Are you kidding me!


    She had a wry smile on her beautiful face, and said in a proper manner, "I''m sorry. I may not have time


    now, because I have to go to work."


    "Work?" Earl Lan looked at her suspiciously.


    In an instant, a big headache came to her. When she raised her head by ident, she saw Maynard


    manner. "Mr. Chu, I''m going to work today, aren''t I?"


    "Weren''t you already fired?" After taking a deep look at her, Maynard walked around her as if nothing


    had happened and sat down at the table.


    Trying to put a restraint on the urge to roll her eyes, Vi said kindly, "Didn''t the magazine office invite


    me back the other day?"


    "Have you decided it?"


    Maynard asked in a casual way.


    Vi nodded with a smile.


    "Give her those sses this weekend, Earl Lan." Maynard said to Earl Lan after taking a sip of milk.


    "Since you have said so, of course I have no objection." Putting down the newspaper, a dash of pity


    shed through his eyes.


    A slight sigh of relief escaped from Vi''s chest. She went to the dining table, picked up a piece of


    bread and ran to the gate. While putting her hands on the door, she wore a provocative smile and said,


    "Mr. Chu, I will never go back to the periodical office unless I die. I want to be a parasite in the vi and


    eat until you are poor."


    After saying that, she showed acent smile, waved her hand and then left.


    In the milk tea shop, Vi had been surfing the Inte to drink the milk tea and spent a happy


    morning, feeling refreshed.


    However, after reading a news, her mood suddenly became not so good


    It was said that a woman had married into a rich family and was openly regarded as a parasite, but was


    expelled


    Vi was almost mad!


    This sort of family would do everything they could to stay away from her as long as they didn''t love


    each other She woulde to no good end.


    Joyce shook her head. She didn''t want to eat anything. After she paid for the ice cream, she picked up


    her handbag and began to look for a job on the street. However, after Vi''s long search, they were


    either giving out leaflets or moving bricks, the corners of her mouth twitching.


    Sitting on a bench along the road, Vi continuously sighed.


    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    She turned back and saw it was Jennifer. Her face was still gloomy.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sitting next to Vi, Jennifer poked her face with her finger worriedly.


    With her chin resting on one of her hands, a sense of helplessness suddenly came over Vi. She


    grumbled, "There is no job suitable for me in this big world."


    "I have a job that is quite suitable for you. Are you interested in it?" Jennifer winked at Vi.


    Looking at her for two seconds, Vi asked coldly, "What job?"


    "I''m going to open a magazine and want to invite you to work for me. You can choose any ce to


    work for me." With her hands around her chest and a big smile on her face, Jennifer said, "Such as the


    vi, it won''t affect you spending money of Maynard''s at all."


    From beginning to end, there was a look of surprise on Vi''s face.


    It was a long time before she came to herself and forced a smile. "Tell me, you are kidding, aren''t you?"


    "I even found my office." Jennifer grinned, revealing eight professional teeth.


    Vi followed Jennifer to the apartment she bought for her studio. The environment in the apartment


    was good, with lights on, and there were all kinds of office equipment in it, except no one else.


    "How is it going?" Said Jennifer, raising her eyebrows. Then she sat down in the chair behind the desk


    and turned around.


    Vi nudged the thorns of a green cacti and made an "OK" gesture to her. "That''s it, I decide it so


    happily."


    They wandered around in the dark and went back to the vi.


    As soon as Vi entered the room, she saw that Earl Lan was rushing over. She dodged quickly to the


    other side, fearing that it might be toote.


    She moved to the sofa and sat down, pouring herself a ss of water.


    "Daughter, have you been robbed?"


    Jennifer ignoring him, he tidied up his clothes.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and smirked, "Why did you mention that?"


    "I found that your bank ount has lost ten million!" "You didn''t use a penny when you ran away


    before, but now you use it all of a sudden. It''s quite abnormal," he continued, as he was apparently


    shocked by what he just heard


    "I used to be useless because I was afraid that you would find out where I was. Now that you have


    known it, I can use it in any way I want." Jennifer bypassed him and sat down beside Vi.


    "What did you do with the money?" Hearing that, the old man''s eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling.


    "Did you use it to keep that stinky boy Bernard?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was speechless. She thought to herself, ''He should have doubted that from


    the very beginning?


    "¡­¡­ You are thinking too much... " Jennifer swallowed hard and put her arm around Vi''s shoulder


    as she said righteously, "I''m going to a magazine office, embarking on the pinnacle of my life with her!"


    Being a little further away from her, Vi had sensed a strong sense of murderous intent.


    "I don''t agree!" With his eyes zing with fury, Earl Lan raised his voice and questioned, "Is she


    ying tricks behind my back?"


    A look of disbelief came over Vi''s face.


    Jennifer was also confused.


    There was silence in the room.


    When Maynard came back and saw the scene, he frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "You''re back just in time. Hurry up and discipline your wife. She goes too far." Earl Lan pointed at Vi


    with his trembling hand. His face turned red.


    Maynard nodded to show his understanding. After taking a nce at her, he said in an indifferent tone,


    "Reporter Qi,e with me."


    Viined in her heart, braced herself to follow him upstairs and into the study.


    "Tell me, what have you done?" After Maynard took off his coat and casually put it on the sofa, he came


    to the floor to ceiling window and looked at the city''s lights.


    "I did nothing wrong? You have opened me from the magazine. How disgraceful it was when I left. Now


    if I go back, I will be more embarrassed, so I have to find another way. "


    She was right, and even she herself nodded.


    Maynard strode to her and put his hands around her waist, making them closer to each other.


    "That''s not the point..."

 Chapter 172 The Secret Was About To Be Exposed

    Chapter 172 The Secret Was About To Be Exposed


    Suddenly, a bad feeling came over Vi. She forced a smile and asked, "Then what is it?"


    "Think it over by yourself." Maynard said in a low and warm voice, as if it was magical to hypnotize


    people.


    It took a long time for Vi toe up with the idea that she had been taken flirted while she was


    thinking.


    No matter what, Vi went to the newly opened periodical office the next day.


    When she came in, she found that Bernard, who was supposed to sleep in the vi, was also there, but


    now he was sleeping on the table.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vi pulled Jennifer aside and asked in a voice that could only be heard by them, "Why is he here?"


    "I have reached a consensus with him. I will pretend to be his girlfriend for a period of time, and we are


    now acting." ncing at Jennifer, who only showed her face and shrugged her shoulders indifferently.


    Vi smiled, which was even uglier than crying. "Now only we two are at the periodical office Who do


    you want to interview? "


    "Of course it''s Chol." Without thinking too much, Jennifer realized something and patted her on the


    shoulder with a smile. "It''s not that I don''t want to recruit, but my identity and Bernard''s identity..."


    "Got it. The more people know, the more dangerous they will be."


    She didn''t care. She was already satisfied with the job.


    "Yeah, so let''s have an interview with Chol." "You know where he lives, don''t you?" asked Jennifer.


    Vi nodded. She thought it was a serious thing, so she didn''t think too much.


    "Hahaha..." While covering his mouth with his hand, Bernard yawnedzily and said bluntly, "After all,


    Miss Lan has done so much, all she wants is to chase after Chol."


    "Bernard!" Jennifer felt both ashamed and angry.


    Vi covered her face in silence, pretending that she hadn''t heard anything.


    An hourter, she took Jennifer to the door of Chol''s room.


    Vi rang the doorbell.


    "A rare visitor," Chol opened the door, feeling refreshed.


    Vi looked inside through the door and found that everything was in good order, not in a mess.


    Somehow, she felt relieved.


    She smiled, "I''m begging you."


    Chol looked deep into her eyes, and then averted his body and avoided making eye contact with the


    anthomaniac Jennifer.


    Chol didn''t close the door until Vi and Jennifer came in.


    However¡ª¡ª


    When Vi saw the nervous Mul on the sofa, her eyelids twitched. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Vi!" Mul stood up, bit her lips and said, "Didn''t you leave the magazine office? Does she need to


    have an interview? "


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    "She works at my magazine now, so of course she has to interview." Jennifer crossed her legs and


    smiled.


    This person has neutral facial features and neutral clothes. You couldn''t tell whether she was a girl or


    not.


    "Let''s get an interview Wait for me. " Chol had a micro facelift towards Mul, but his face was


    expressionless. "I''m busy, you can hurry up."


    "Okay." Mul couldn''t help but tighten her grip on the recorder.


    Hearing what he said, Vi had to sit with Jennifer and wait for them.


    "Mr. Jin, yourst work was liked by the audience. I am wondering if the next one will be more


    popr?" The interview began soon, and Mul yed the recorder.


    Chol was confused. "What was myst work? What''s my next work?"


    "This one..." Mul was speechless.


    Chol kept a straight face with his beautiful eyes raised. In the blink of an eye, his manner became cold,


    "You don''t even know myst work and the next work, do you think I''ll tell you?"


    "I''m sorry..." Mul had sweat on her forehead. "Long Live Queen is yourst work but the next one... I


    really don''t know. "


    "Huh." Chol sneered, "Are you really going to interview me seriously? You are not sincere at all. "


    With her eyes red, Mul packed up her items and rushed out.


    Being upset, Vi red at him and said, "You did it on purpose."


    ''Sure, resenting skill is in full level...'' All of a sudden, she felt it was not a big deal to be teased by him.


    "I don''t like her." Chol said confidently.


    A drop of sweat dripped from Vi''s forehead.


    When she was about to persuade him, her phone rang. She took the phone to the balcony and


    answered, "Hello?"


    "Reporter Qi, go to my study and send me a file that says the date of the day before yesterday."


    Maynard said in a maic voice by her ear.


    Vi chuckled a chuckle, which disappeared on her face. "No, I refuse."


    "A great reward." Maynard said in a unprecedentedly serious voice on the phone. "I will surprise you."


    When she heard his words, Vi''s body trembled and she seemed to be excited all of a sudden. She


    said, "Mr. Chu, you can rest assured that I will try my best to handle this matter well for you."


    After she gave her promise, she handed over the interview to Jennifer and went back to the vi.


    Maybe it was at noon, everyone was taking a nap, and there was no one walking in the living room in


    the vi.


    Vi went straight to the study upstairs and rummaged through the piles of files on her desk, keeping


    looking for the date of the day before yesterday.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Vi was startled and she stopped for some reason.


    She quickly hid behind the lounge of the study.


    Then she heard the door opened. Steady footsteps sounded in the study. Soon the door was closed


    again.


    After confirming that the man had gone away, Vi came out and saw a document on the table with


    her name on it.


    Hesitating for a while, she opened it with gritted teeth and found it was an investigation of her social


    rtionships in recent years, which also indicated that she had a son


    Vi''s hands trembled with fear. The documents fell on the floor.


    She squatted down and picked up the document. When she was about to tear it apart, she thought of


    that Maynard might suspect her. Therefore, she stopped what she was doing and didn''t know what to


    do for a while


    It took her nearly an hour to have breakfast. She logged in her QQ ount and sent a message to


    Maynard, saying, "Where shall I send the file?"


    But soon she got a reply: To the magazine.


    Perhaps it was because Vi felt guilty or she didn''t want to quarrel with him, so she just took a deep


    breath and went there bravely.


    She knocked on the door as soon as she arrived at the office.


    The bored colleagues of the magazine heard the noise and looked at the door at the same time. When


    they saw it was her, they all showed an ufortable smile.


    "Vi, what brings you here?" Selina stood up carelessly and asked, "Is it because you can''t make a


    living in a higher position, so youe here to ask chief editor to adopt you?"


    Vi put her hand on her forehead helplessly.


    "Don''t get so angry, Vi. You should know it''s good not toe back." "I know you have a thick face",


    Wendy added


    The magazine staff burst intoughter.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. There wasn''t even a hint of smile in her crystal clear eyes. "I


    think you are thinking too much."


    Regardless of their different expressions on their faces, she walked straight to Maynard''s office and


    knocked on the door. After hearing the permission, she opened the door and entered the office.

 Chapter 173 What Happened

    Chapter 173 What Happened


    The door was closed in front of everyone.


    "Shit! What happened? "


    The male colleague, Lily, almost dropped his jaw.


    "It must be going in and begging the boss." With sarcasm, Selina raised her hand and waved at a


    group of colleagues.


    Perhaps curiosity prevailed, and all the male and female colleagues were eavesdropping on the door


    as if they had made an appointment


    Vi handed the document to Maynard and lifted a strand of hair from her cheek behind her ear. "I''ll go


    first."


    She walked to the door and as soon as she opened it, arge group of people rushed in.


    Vi blinked quickly to the side and patted her chest in shock.


    "If you don''t work hard, your sry will be deducted." With a cold face, Maynard walked up to her and


    looked down at the people who had fallen on the ground.


    Some of them ran faster than rabbits.


    Vi shrugged her shoulders and started to walk. Suddenly, her shoulders were pressed down and her


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    lips were covered with a warm touch


    "This is the reward." It seemed that Maynard inadvertently took a bite on her lips and then slowly


    released her.


    Vi pped him in the face and said, "Liar!"


    She flushed with anger and wiped her mouth several times before she walked out of the office in a huff.


    After several people who had struggled to get up from the ground saw it, they unconsciously thought


    that Maynard was married and still entangled with Vi


    A weekter, Vi received a call from Stephanie. Whether she wanted to or not, Stephanie invited her


    to a cafe.


    "I know you were wronged to let you go." Stephanie sighed and said earnestly, "But this is what Mr.


    Chu meant. We have to listen to him."


    Vi nodded slowly with a bright smile on her face, "I understand that. I don''t mean to me you."


    If she was fired and Maynard could release his anger, she didn''tin.


    Stephanie was relieved to see that she didn''t look like she was faking it. "I heard from Mul that you


    have moved to a new magazine?"


    Vi shook her head and corrected in horror, "No, no, no. I''m not job hopping. No one poached me.


    That''s my new job."


    The word "job hopping" was used too wrongly.


    "What''s the benefit of the studio over there? Our Star Magazine will give you double." Stephanie


    frowned, with a tone of dissatisfaction that she didn''t even notice.


    Vi waved her hand in a panic, "No, I prefer to work there."


    Stephanie touched her forehead helplessly.


    "For the sake that we used to be in a magazine, how about giving the neer a chance not to


    interfere in the interview of Chol?" Stephanie asked.


    Vi was about to refuse¡ª¡ª


    "Editor in chief, things are not going well. Tomorrow Magazine will publish the background of Chol''s


    growth from childhood to adulthood, and the reporter who interviewed him signed the name of Vi."


    Mul rushed in with a magazine with the cover of Chol.


    "My name?" asked Vi, confused


    "Vi, what''s going on?" Stephanie took it over and turned it over for two times. She threw it on the


    table with a bang and suddenly stood up and red at her.


    Vi came to her senses, stood up and said in a straight and righteous manner, "Chief Zhang, I have


    nothing to say. Thank you for taking care of me before. Goodbye."


    She took out her wallet and paid for the coffee. Regardless of Stephanie''s anger against Mul, Vi left.


    She was no longer an employee who had to be scolded. Thinking of this, she was relieved.


    Back to the vi, Vi saw Jennifer eating the apple which was cut into small pieces. She went forward


    and took the rest of the apple from her hand as her own. "Tell me, why my name was at the interview of


    the first magazine?"


    "I just want to make you famous." "What''s more, it''s for your sake that Chol told us everything," said


    Jennifer, who shamelessly moved to her side and sat down with evasive eyes


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to fork the apple in her te with a toothpick.


    Vi mercilessly broke her hand and pinched her face. "I knew it was you who did it."


    "Dad, Dad, where are we going?"


    Vi put down the fruit tray, took out her phone and pressed the answer key. "Hello, who are you?"


    "Vi, I order you to hand over Zarian!"


    On the other side of the phone came the sound of broken vase on the ground, as well as Ivy''s angry


    roar.


    Vi was almost deafened, so she had to take her phone away in silence. "Can you tell me what


    happened?"


    During this period, Jennifer took the opportunity to press the hands-free button.


    "Don''t y dumb!" On the other side of the phone, Ivy''s voice suddenly became crazy. "If there is


    something wrong with Zarian, I will definitely die with you."


    During this period, various sounds of smashing came out one after another.


    Vi''s heart thumped. She suddenly stood up, took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "Tell me what happened!"


    "¡­¡­ Zarian overheard Qi Aunt talking with the doctor about his condition and knew that he would


    never be able to stand up for the rest of his life. So he left in a wheelchair in the middle of the night


    when no one paid attention to him It''s all your fault! "


    Ivy, like a madman, sometimes cursed in anger and sometimes cried heartbroken.


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter and worried about Zarian''s ident, Vi quickly hung up the


    phone and ran outside.


    "Wait for me." Jennifer was so frightened that she didn''t even want the fruit te. She ran after him with


    worry, "I''ll go with you."


    Vi ran to the street and took several taxis, but none of them stopped.


    She was so anxious that her forehead was sweating.


    Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the two.


    "Get in the car." In the driver''s seat, Maynard lowered the window and signaled to her.


    As the situation was urgent, Vi couldn''t think more about it. She opened the door and got on the car


    with Jennifer.


    "Where are you going?" Maynard looked through the rearview mirror at the panic stricken Vi.


    Vi was immediately stopped by the question and was so anxious that she was about to cry. "I don''t


    know..."


    "Don''t worry. Think about the ces where worth you and Zarian remembering." Jennifer patted her on


    the shoulder andforted her in a soft voice.


    Vi nodded repeatedly and racked her brains to recall, but she didn''t notice the expression of his


    anger suppressed and his hand holding the steering wheel tightened again and again.


    Vi couldn''t think of where Zarian was. She scratched her hair irritably


    Inadvertently, she looked around and saw a lot of people watching under a building not far away


    At this time, a man and a woman passed by the car.


    "Hello, did you hear that?" The woman nervously held the man''s hand and said, "Someone is about to


    jump off the 39th floor of the Emperor Light Building. Call the police immediately."


    "It''s okay. How can he jump in a wheelchair?" The man didn''t think so and took the woman away.


    A wheelchair?


    Jump off building?


    Vi hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car. She ran to Emperor Light Building and saw


    many people crowded there. She raised her head and looked upstairs. Because the floor was too high,


    she vaguely recognized that the person on it was really like Zarian


    "¡­¡­ You can''t run any more. I''ll go... " Jennifer grabbed her and was too tired to breathe.


    Vi broke away from her hand and patted her on the shoulder. "I can take the elevator. Call the police


    first."


    Jennifer had to nod.


    As soon as Vi finished speaking, she hurriedly pushed the crowd into the building

 Chapter 174 Break Up In Discord

    Chapter 174 Break Up In Discord


    Vi took the elevator to the top floor of the side light building. When she saw Zarian sitting in a


    wheelchair, his eyes were unfocused without any focus.


    She ran to grab his wheelchair andforted him in a hurry. "Zarian, there are many beautiful things in


    life. Don''t take them too hard."


    "Vi?" Zarian turned his head and saw it was her. His unfocused eyes were focused again, and


    doubts shed through his eyes.


    Vi lowered her head to hide the emotion in her eyes and quickly pushed his wheelchair aside to


    keep him away from the dangerous ce of the rooftop.


    "Why are you here?" Zarian was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    Vi frowned and asked instead of answering, "You asked me why I am here. I also want to ask you


    what you are doing here alone. We are all worried to death."


    She breathed a sigh of relief without any trace. She was d that she didn''t say the word "jump".


    Zarian took a deep look at her. The mncholy look on his face was almost heartbreaking. He slowly


    looked away and said, "Nothing. I just want to see it all of a sudden."


    When Vi was about to say something, a cold voice came from behind. "Oh, you are so leisure that


    others are attracted toe to you."


    Vi stiffened and turned around reflexively. Maynard put his hands in his pockets and came up from


    the entrance of the corridor.


    The corner of her mouth twitched for a moment, and she was too stunned to say a word.


    "What do you mean by that?" Zarian''s expression changed slightly, turning the wheelchair to face him,


    and the hostility in his eyes was clear.


    Maynard raised his eyebrows slightly and curled his lips with a faint smile. "She is pregnant. I hope Mr.


    Qi won''t y and disappear, so as to increase the burden on a pregnant woman."


    Before he finished speaking, he stretched out his long left hand to encircle Vi''s slender waist and


    gently kissed her between her eyebrows.


    Vi got goose bumps all over her body and pushed him away instinctively. She was furious and said,


    "What are you doing!"


    Maynardughed instead of saying anything and looked at the other side with great interest.


    Vi followed his sight and noticed the depressed Zarian. Her voice was dry, "Zarian..."


    "I''m just here to rx. I don''t want to die." Zarian lowered his eyes to hide the sadness in his eyes and


    said in a light tone, "I''m sorry for youing here."


    With a cold sweat on her forehead, Vi forced a smile and said, "Really? You don''t mean to be upset?


    "


    "No." Zarian looked at her affectionately and said, "There are still a lot of things in the world that


    deserve my nostalgia."


    Vi avoided his eyes uneasily and felt a little relieved. In case of any emergency, she immediately


    sent a message to inform Ivy.


    Jennifer ran up breathlessly, sweating from exhaustion Just now, the elevator broke down and ran all


    the way up I''m so tired... "


    Vi handed her a tissue and said, "Wipe your sweat. Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­ Nothing. " Jennifer wiped her sweat and waved her hand feebly.


    "Please take care of Mr. Qi. We are leaving now." Maynard dropped the sentence expressionless and


    left with the struggling Vi in his arms.


    At the entrance of the 38th floor, Vi held the handrail tightly and red at the tall man beside her.


    "What did you mean by what you just said to Zarian!"


    "What?" Maynard opened his hands, put his hands around his chest and looked at her sarcastically.


    "You are regnant. Are you still hanging out with your old lover?"


    Vi''s hand holding the handrail suddenly tightened, and her fingertips were faintly white. "I''m just


    worried about Zarian. After all, he saved my life. Our rtionship is not what you think!"


    Maynard chuckled in an ambiguous way.


    "Really?" He pinched her chin so violently that she had to raise her head in pain. The light in her eyes


    was extremely sharp. "I don''t care about anything else. You will die miserably if you dare to mess


    around with my children in the future!"


    Feeling the overwhelming anger on him, Vi began to sweat on her back, and her legs showed signs


    of weakness.


    It''s just


    Thinking that he had been investigating her in private, she endured the pain from her chin and gritted


    her teeth and said word by word, "Whatever."


    Maynard narrowed his eyes and patted her face with his big hand. His face, which was about to freeze


    into ice, brushed past her and left.


    It was not until his figure faded away and disappeared in front of her that Vi leaned on the handrail


    and gasped.


    At this time, the noisy and hurried footsteps sounded in her ears. She looked up and saw Ivy and Aunt


    Qi.


    "You said my son wasn''t abducted by you. How do you know where he is?" Aunt Qi pointed at her nose


    angrily and scolded, "Now that the incident happened, just pretend to be kind to tell us. You don''t think


    it''s hypocritical!"


    "Tell me, I''ve never seen a person like you, flirting with two men." Ivy''s eyes were filled with anger and


    hatred. "Don''t you think it''s not enough to hurt Zarian!"


    Vi was forced tough by the rich imagination of the two people, and didn''t bother to exin.


    "Mom, stop arguing!" Zarian appeared at the entrance of the 39th floor corridor and frowned. "I ran


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    here alone. It has nothing to do with her."


    Aunt Qi and Ivy looked at each other, and then ran to the top with great joy to push Jennifer away and


    held the wheelchair.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and walked down to Vi angrily.


    "Son, don''t make excuses for her." Aunt Qi red at Vi and said, "Ivy and I know how sinister she


    is."


    Vi didn''t want to listen to this anymore, so she took Jennifer and left.


    Back to the vi, Vi didn''t even drink water. The servant came to her and said, "Mr. Chu said, if you


    Vi had a bad feeling when her eyelids jumped.


    She nodded and knocked at the door of the study reluctantly.


    "Come in."


    Vi''s heart thumped. She pushed the door and walked in, closing the door at the same time.


    "You came just in time!" A storm was brewing in Maynard''s eyes.


    Vi shrank her neck and resisted the impulse to run forward. "What do you want to say?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Maynard, who was behind the desk, raised his hand. The


    documents in his hand were like snowkes falling on her face.


    Vi was suddenly covered by two pieces of paper. She grabbed it and held it in her hand. She was


    furious and said, "What''s your attitude?"


    "What do you have to say about the investigation of your report?" Maynard stood up with his hands on


    the table, which was as cold as ice.


    Vi''s heart rose to her throat. She pretended to be calm and straightened her back. "I have nothing to


    say!"


    She couldn''t say that she had seen it before and did something by the way, could she?


    With a slight sneer, he took out a cigarette from the drawer and lit it with a limited edition lighter. Then


    he realized something and reached out to put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the kind of woman who liked to have an abortion when you were a student


    and had a bad time with the hooligans." He put down the cigarette and pulled back the hair scattered in


    front of his forehead with his long hand. There was undisguised disgust and disdain in his eyes when


    he looked at her.

 Chapter 175 The File Is Fake

    Chapter 175 The File Is Fake


    "Fool around?" Even had miscarriage?


    Vi was shocked by the two things.


    She squatted down to pick up all the papers, and looked through them carefully. She found this


    document waspletely different version from what she had read before.


    The contents of the file were very bad, and it waspletely reced by someone maliciously.


    Vi thought, ''I just took away the page about Ann and burned it, and the rest was the same. But


    now...''


    She suddenly had a sense of fear just like an enemy watching behind.


    Looking at Maynard''s ck and cold eyes, Vi was in a panic.


    She held the material in her hand and stood up. After swallowing hard, she said, "Mr. Chu, this material


    is fake. It''s totally fabricated."


    Why did she say that she was fooling around with men? Or many? Was she so horny?


    Why would she miscarry? The doctor had never told her that she wanted to have an abortion?


    "Will I believe you?" Maynardughed in fury. He walked around the wooden table and came in front of


    her. Pointing at her chest with his left hand, with his slender index finger, he said, "I even doubt that the


    child you are carrying now is not mine."


    A chuckle came out from her mouth which was covered by a hand. There was not even a hint of smile


    in her eyes. Vi raised her hand to hit hard on Maynard''s face.


    "You want to hit me?" Maynard cut her hand and wrenched it into a fist. Instead of feeling warm at all,


    his eyes were filled with cruelty.


    There was pain in her hand, and her face suddenly turned pale, but she didn''t show weakness. "Yes, I


    really didn''t expect you to say such things!"


    "When the child is born, we will test its DNA, and if it is found to be other people''s child..." Maynard


    lifted his thin lips slightly. There was a sense of coldness and cruelty on his handsome and borate


    face. "You and your child should take the consequences."


    He shook off her hand in disgust.


    Vi almost stumbled. She rubbed her red wrist and threw the messy documents into the sky angrily.


    The paper fell down from midair again, and soon the ground was covered again.


    After the pain on her wrist eased, she stared at the man who always stood high, "Let''s wait and see!"


    She turned around, walked to the door, opened it and went out. She didn''t even bother to close the


    door, leaving the ck and white eyes staring at her.


    Vi went downstairs angrily and took a look at the corner where there was once a camera installed.


    When she realized that there was no camera now, she took a deep breath to hold back her impulse to


    shout abuse.


    Seeing that the maid was wiping the table, she paused and walked forwards to pat her on the shoulder.


    "Miss Wu, have you seen any person recently enter Maynard''s room alone?" she asked


    "No. I just saw that Mr. Chu went into the study. What happened?" Miss Wu stopped and turned


    around, bewildered.


    Vi shook her head slightly and smiled at her, which was even uglier than crying. "No."


    She walked to the sofa as if nothing had happened and sat down. Her heart sank into the bottomless


    abyss.


    She bit her finger in perplexity and muttered, "Who on earth want to frame me?"


    "Ding Dong!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    The servant Miss Wu quickly put down the cleaning cloth, wiped her hands on the apron and ran to


    open the door.


    Hearing the voice, Vi turned around and found that it was Earl Lan.


    "Miss Qi, pleasee with me tomorrow. I have something important to talk with you." Then he


    handed his long suit coat to the servant and slowly walked behind Vi.


    Startled, Vi stood up in a panic and asked, "What''s the matter? Can''t we talk about it right now?"


    Although he was Jennifer''s father, she didn''t think he liked her.


    "You''ll know it tomorrow." "Trust me. You will regret if you don''te." he said with a sigh


    He patted on her shoulder lightly and handed her a card. Then he walked upstairs in her puzzlement.


    Looking at the four words on the card, Vi was a little hesitant.


    After a fierce struggle, she finally came to the ce written on the card the next morning - the


    Aftertaste Tea House.


    Vi led by a few housemaids came to the innermost room and saw Earl Lan.


    The aroma of the tea permeated in the air, and in the mist of the tea, Vi felt that the mature and


    charming face of Earl Lan seemed to have worn a mask, bing enigmatic.


    The waiter pulled out the chair for her and left after she sat down.


    With a slight cough, Vi covered her mouth and said, "Earl Lan what do you want to talk about by


    inviting me here?"


    Earl Lan sipped the tea and smiled politely. "Jennifer is my only daughter. I wanted to give her the best


    since she was a child, but she didn''t appreciate it."


    These words came out of nowhere. Vi giggled embarrassedly and said, "Well Everyone has his own


    choice. "


    "I was wrong." Earl Lan put down the tea cup. "No matter whether she wants it or not, as long as it is


    good for her, I''ll take it for her, such as the princess identity."


    Vi was very nervous. She asked, "So what?"


    Was he going to kill her?


    "The prince is a dangerous man, you know." Leaning against the chair casually, Earl Lan tapped on the


    dark red table with his left hand and said, "I asked you toe here to do a business with you."


    Wearing a forced smile, Vi felt uneasy. "I don''t have much business to do as a poor man..."


    "Don''t jump to a conclusion now." Then he continued, "I''ll help you get rid of him. But you have to pay


    the price of leaving the city. And the price will be yours."


    Upon hearing this, a shiver ran down her spine and she opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    She subconsciously licked her dry lips, and there seemed to be something choking in her throat,


    making her unable to speak.


    "Your time is running out." With his hands sped together, he reminded her kindly, "The prince will find


    out you have a son sooner orter. By his means, you will have a miserable ending."


    Upon hearing that, Vi stood up suddenly, with her clear eyes full of vignce. "How do you know


    that?"


    "It''s none of your business." The smile at the corners of Earl Lan''s mouth did not decrease but


    increased. "Although you may not be afraid of death, if you face the separation between mother and


    son..."


    He deliberately didn''t finish the rest of the sentence, but it was enough to let people imagine the bad


    things.


    It seemed that Vi had been hit on a dead spot, which made her unable to move.


    It took her a long time to collect herself. With a husky voice, she asked, "Did you switch the data?"


    "Have you thought it over?" He did not admit it nor deny it.


    After weighing the pros and cons carefully, Vi nodded.


    "I hope so." Earl Lan nodded to show his appreciation to her, his eyes falling on her still t stomach. "It


    was originally a gesture of sincerity to let you abort the child, but for the sake of my daughter, I will let


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you off."


    When she walked out of the tea house in a daze, she finally came to her senses after she was


    sunburnt by the zing sun and felt warm.


    She returned to her rented home and fell asleep on the sofa, exhausted.


    Vi didn''t know how long she had slept. When she woke up, she found a sheet on her. She rubbed


    her eyes and saw Ann doing homework at the table.


    She was overjoyed at once, threw herself into his arms and kissed him. "MUA."


    "Are you crazy?" Ann covered her face with books and protested, "You''re not a kid anymore. Can you


    act like an adult?"

 Chapter 176 That Woman Five Years Ago

    Chapter 176 That Woman Five Years Ago


    Vi turned gloomy at once. "Because you are like an adult. That''s why I am like this."


    "Haha." Ann mocked her directly.


    Her mood suddenly turned down. She rubbed his hair and asked, "Ann, should we leave this ce?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me, which ce do you want to go?" Ann asked in calm.


    Taking the opportunity, Vi held him tight in her arms, rubbed him against his face, and exhorted over


    and over again, as if she was not at ease, "Don''t hack the Chu Group. Just do it for my sake, okay?"


    Ann looked at Vi with a disdainful face, but he turned his head away awkwardly. "Well, his


    Only then did a sigh of relief go through her chest. Vi added, "Then you must be careful."


    Right at this moment, the phone that had dropped on the sofa rang.


    Vi received Harrison''s call, and came to the hotel where he lived and handed him two thousand.


    "Listen to me, don''te back again."


    Harrison took the money and counted with his fingers dazzled. Then he put it in his pocket and pped


    himself shamefully.


    Vi was frightened on the spot and stepped back a few steps. After distancing herself from him, she


    patted her chest, still suffering from a shock. "What are you doing?"


    "Vi, it''s my fault. I''m so sorry. How could I get you almost raped by a scum like Mr. Huang for the


    sake of money?"


    Harrison said through gritted teeth. Then he pped himself again, as if he was sincere and remorseful


    about what he had done after self-reflection.


    Trying to suppress her desire to spit out, she covered her face with her hand and put on a false smile.


    "This time, you won''t try to trick me into forgiving you, will you?"


    "Of course not!" "I''m leaving. How can I lie to you? For Uncle Qi''s sake, could you please give me the


    Looking at his serious expression, Vi hesitated for a while and finally nodded. "This will be thest


    time."


    "Okay, okay." Harrison nodded in haste, pulled out a chair and invited her to sit down.


    Vi raised her hand to fan the fan and looked around. "It''s so hot here. There''s no fan or other."


    "The fan is broken." Harrison then took a bottle of green tea out of the fridge and said, "Come on, take


    some water. It''s not too hot."


    Then he opened the bottle, threw it into the trash can and handed her the drink.


    Vi happened to be thirsty, so she took it over and had a sip.


    "How does it taste?" Harrison stared at her with a weird smile.


    Blinking, Vi suddenly felt dizzy and didn''t know what to do


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, Vi woke up and found herself lying on the bed of a hotel. She


    was so scared that she immediately sat up.


    She lifted the quilt and checked if there was anything wrong with her body. Then she felt relieved.


    She put on her shoes and noticed the piece of paper on the table.


    She opened the cup and took the note. It read, "I''m going home. Bye.".


    The name of Harrison was written on the bottom left corner.


    Vi crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Without thinking too much, she got


    off the taxi and went back to the vi.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she heard theughter of a man and a woman. Then they saw


    Maynard hold a beautiful woman in her arms and feed her with fruit on the sofa


    On hearing this, Vi stopped her steps and then recognized the woman who was talking to her. This


    woman was actually her college ssmate, Vivi Xu


    Maynard looked up at her in a casual manner, and a faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    Not waiting for Vi to figure out what that smile meant, she saw him press the woman on the sofa as


    if nothing had happened, and the fruit and te fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Maynard, you suddenly appeared like this. I''m not used to it..." The woman under him blushed with


    shame, and her voice was so soft and seductive that it could be heard from her mouth. Her hands were


    pushing him away slightly.


    "This is my home. Don''t be afraid." Maynard lifted his hand and stroked her face with deep affection.


    At ordinary times, Vi would think he was not normal, but when she saw this scene, she suddenly


    couldn''t say anything.


    "You''re annoying." Vivi Xu bashfully punched his chest with her small fist, and her eyes were micro


    blog. Suddenly she became panic, "Are you Vi? What''s your rtionship? "


    With some unknown force, Vivi Xu pushed Maynard away.


    "She is the distant cousin of my nanny." The smile on Maynard''s face didn''t disappear. He just


    peremptorily put Vivi Xu into his arms.


    Vivi Xu looked at Vi questioningly.


    A slight smile yed on Vi''s lips. She pulled out a chair and sat down, ying games on her mobile


    phone. Without raising her head, she said, "As Mr. Chu said, I am homeless. Thank him for taking me


    in."


    "So it is." "Maynard, she has known that we are in a rtionship. Will she be bothered by it?" Vivi Xu


    asked softly in a tender voice, snuggling in Maynard''s arms like a bone free snake


    Upon hearing what she said, Vi paused for a second. She even doubted if she had heard it wrong.


    "Of course not." Maynard meant something else. "A poor person like her can be satisfied as long as


    giving her some money."


    Vi clenched her teeth secretly and held the phone tighter and tighter. The sound of bones crunching


    could even be heard.


    Suddenly, she calmed down as if something came to her mind.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Could Maynard date a girl after married?'' Deceive her with another excuse.


    "Hello!" Leaning against the door of the suite, Jennifer knocked at the door casually. Taking a look at


    her painted nails, she said, "Maynard, you have a wife now, but you''re dating outside. Rich people like


    you really know how to y."


    Jennifer gave him a provoking smile and held up the ring finger towards Vivi Xu.


    "You have a wife?" Vivi Xu struggled out of Maynard''s embrace, tears swirling in her eyes, and her face


    was heartbroken. "In that case, please don''t provoke me. I can''t afford the game of rich people like


    you."


    With a sob, Vivi Xu ran out of the office with her bag.


    Vi was stunned and murmured, "When did Vivi Xu be so..."


    Pure?


    Maynard''s cold eyes swept over her all of a sudden, with fury in his eyes. "Are you satisfied with it?" he


    asked


    Vi was confused. "What?"


    "You''re so hypocritical. How did you get the daughter of an earl to defend you?"


    Maynard took off his coat and threw it to the ground.


    Vi was so angry that she rushed up to them and wanted to curse him. However, she fell on the


    ground before she could do anything


    "Vi!" Jennifer''s face turned pale and she hurried to help Vi up.


    "Good y." Maynard sneered, threw away his tie, took the car key and left


    When Vi woke up, it was already the noon of the next day.


    "I found it!" When Bernard went to buy porridge, Jennifer held Vi up with her hand. In an angry


    voice, Jennifer said, "I know. Vivi Xu is the woman that Maynard has looked for five years. It''s a


    coincidence that she''s able to win a lottery."


    Five years ago?


    A bad guess came to mind. Vi suddenly felt sad.


    At this time, Bernard came in and heaved a long sigh, "I think he really loves Vivi Xu this time. It''s a pity


    that he has no feelings for you after you spent so many years with him. It seems that he doesn''t love


    you at all."


    Being silent for a long time, Vi was speechless.


    Vi heard what Jennifer had said, so she had no choice but to tell herself Maynard has no


    rtionship with her over and over again. She didn''t to care it.

 Chapter 177 Get Married And Then Divorced

    Chapter 177 Get Married And Then Divorced


    Vi flipped through several magazines, and all she saw were pictures of Maynard and Vivi, who were


    showing off their love. With a snap, she closed the magazine.


    She put the magazine on the table and picked up her cellphone to surf the Inte. As a result, she


    found that Maynard and Vivi had also made the headlines of the gossip.


    Upon seeing this, Vi was so furious that she almost spat out blood. She didn''t want to see him so


    she just wanted to stay alone in the hospital for a few days, but she found that he seemed to be


    everywhere. What was the difference between him and being under the same roof?


    She was so angry that she hung up the phone. She didn''t want to read other newspapers and


    magazines anymore.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the afternoon, there was a knock on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Vi saw Vivi standing at the door, carrying a lot of things.


    "May Ie in, please?" Vivi smiled.


    Vi immediately sat up straight and nodded. "Of course."


    "I heard that you were in hospital and we knew each other, so I bought some tonics for you." Vivi put


    the things on the table, pulled up a chair and sat down. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you."


    Vi secretly rolled her eyes, but she didn''t show it on her face. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal.


    Take those things back."


    And why would she ept her gifts for no reason?


    "It''s okay. I''ve bought all of them. It''s not easy to take them back." "We haven''t seen each other for so


    many years. How do you end up in that ce?"


    Vivi looked at her with sympathy.


    Vivi''s words made Vi speechless. She forced a smile and said, "To be honest, I didn''t expect that


    someone would be so unlucky like me."


    A strange light shed through Vivi''s eyes, and she perfunctorily smiled.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into embarrassment and silence.


    Vi covered her stomach with one hand and felt extremely ufortable.


    "What are you doing here?" The door was pushed open. Jennifer came in. Hostility was evident in her


    eyes.


    "I heard that she was sick, so I came here to have a look." But when Vivi stood up, the smile on her


    face didn''t reduce but increased instead.


    "Unnecessary!" Jennifer then trotted to the table and put the tonics into her hand, saying, "Take these


    back, and Vi don''t need them."


    On hearing this, Vi frowned and called out her name, "Jennifer."


    Did they fight?


    "Why not use it?" "They are all to nurse her blood. Her face is so pale. You should be kind to yourself."


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched.


    "Because she''s pregnant, her face doesn''t look good. Besides, she''s married to Maynard." Said


    Jennifer with a defiant smile on her face.


    Stunned for a moment by her words, Vivi chuckled softly, covering her lips, "If you are kidding, this is


    not funny at all."


    "Haha! If you don''t believe me, just wait. I''ll send you their wedding photos some day," Jennifer crossed


    her arms over her chest, giving Vivi a cruel blow.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Vivi found Vi covering her face with a book. She asked, "Tell


    me, is what she said true?"


    Vi slowly put down the book and squeezed a smile that was uglier than crying. "You decide by


    yourself."


    Hearing that, Vivi took a hard look at her and left in anger.


    Vi breathed a sigh of relief secretly and red at Jennifer angrily. "Why did you tell her that?"


    "I just can''t stand her attitude of being sincere to you, although she is mistress." Said Jennifer


    scornfully, rolling her eyes.


    Vi covered her face in silence and looked away wisely.


    In fact, she wanted to say, "Although I don''t know why you have so many expressions, I don''t


    appreciate your kindness."


    That afternoon, Vi''s cell phone rang. She picked it up and answered, "Hello."


    "Vi,e back twelve hourster."


    Before Vi said anything, Maynard hung up the phone alone.


    Vi felt confused. When she was about to put down her cell phone, the ringing tone was heard again.


    She looked at the screen and found it was her stepmother''s number. After some hesitation, she


    answered the phone.


    Before she could say anything, the stepmother''s angry voice came from the other end of the line,


    "Bitch, did you do it on purpose? You haven''t gotten your residence booklet back yet, have you?"


    The sudden roar made her ears tingle. Vi quickly moved the phone away as fast as she could and


    said, "Sorry, I forgot. Would you like me to send it back?"


    No wonder she felt like she had forgotten something. It turned out to be the household register.


    "No, thanks. Your father was very angry when he heard from your brother that you are married. Now,


    he is waiting for you at the airport of A City."


    Her stepmother coughed on the phone. She didn''t even realize that it was a big news.


    This news came so suddenly that Vi dropped her mobile phone that had just been repaired onto the


    ground.


    Vi was in a mess. She picked up the phone and looked at the screen. It was 4 p.m., she quickly


    changed her clothes and put on her shoes and ran out.


    After five o''clock, Vi opened the door and gave her father a gesture with "please" behind her, who


    was gray haired and wrinkled on her face. "Pleasee in."


    Uncle Qi gave her a cold nce, snorted and went in.


    "Grandpa." At the sight of him, an unprecedented smile appeared on Ann''s face. He was just doing


    some exercises.


    Vi wiped her eyes, doubting that she had misjudged him.


    Uncle Qi nodded slightly, pped Ann''s shoulder with a stiff face and said, "You have a good smile. No


    wonder you are a member of the Qi family."


    Vi closed the door in confusion.


    "Unlike you, you was married but didn''t tell me. It seems that you don''t take me as your father


    seriously."


    Uncle Qi was implying something.


    Vi swallowed and forced a smile. "Dad, I''m afraid that it will scare you."


    What''s more, she did such a stupid thing with no time to consider the consequences.


    "As your father, it''s not appropriate for me to meet my son-inw, right?" Suddenly, Uncle Qi became


    serious.


    Vi hurriedly shook her head, "No, No."


    "Okay, I''ll see my son-inw before I leave this Saturday." Uncle Qi sat down and sneered.


    Vi was shocked. Ann left a long and thin scratch on the paper.


    Upon hearing this, Vi wanted to turn away. But when she saw the serious look on Uncle Qi''s face,


    she forced a smile and said, "He is very busy with his work. How about next time?"


    Uncle Qi looked around every corner of the living room. Suddenly, he sank and heavily pounded on the


    table. "There is no trace of a male host in your house. So, it has been only a few days since you got


    married and then divorced?"


    Vi was shocked. She shook her head like a rattle drum. "No. I just had a little conflict and separated


    from each other..."


    "Then what''s the difference between being soon divorced?" Uncle Qi interrupted her stiffly, "Ask him


    out. I have to check on him for you before leaving."


    Vi almost couldn''t control herself to tell him.


    Just as she was at a loss what to do, her cellphone rang again. Seeing the number on the screen of


    her cellphone and seeing that it was from Maynard, she suddenly thought of something and nodded


    painfully. "Okay, no problem."

 Chapter 178 You Want Me Laugh To Death

    Chapter 178 You Want Me Laugh To Death


    With her own n, Vi braced herself to go back to the vi, with a ttering smile on her face. "Mr.


    Chu, may I know what can I do for you?"


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you." Maynard sipped his coffee calmly. Taking a look at the rm


    clock on the wall, he said, "You make Vivi cry, go to apologize to her tomorrow."


    The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Vi stared at him unbelievably and asked, "What did


    you say? You want me to apologize to her? "


    She thought she had misheard him, so she asked two questions in session.


    "I made myself clear." Maynard put down the cup, crossed his legs and leisurely leaned back on the


    sofa.


    Vi was furious. She closed her chin which almost fell down. "Do you have to be so unreasonable?"


    "After apologizing, everything is fine." Maynard squinted at her with a faint smile.


    Noticing that he had no interest in her at all, Vi clenched her hands into fists unconsciously, gnashed


    her teeth and said, "I want to make a deal with you!"


    "Really?" Hearing that, Maynard raised his eyes in a low spirit. "You can tell me," he said


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm down. "I can go to apologize to Vivi, but you have to put on a


    y for me."


    "Go on." Maynard raised his eyebrows and gave a hint.


    For some unknown reasons, there were sweats in her hands. Vi took a deep breath with difficulty.


    "My father is here. He wants to see his son-inw. Help me deal with him."


    "Well, woman, you have no right to bargain with me." Maynard sneered at her, without any expression


    on his face. "Besides, I''ve said that your family members went crazy for money. If I''m not wrong, they


    just popped out one by one in order to ckmail money."


    He put his slender hands on his knees lightly, and the tree shaped chandelier above his head reflected


    the light, making him difficult to approach.


    In a rage, Vi pushed him to the sofa in two or three steps. Her hands were pale because she


    grabbed his cor. "Take back what you have said."


    He could say her liking money but he couldn''t say that about her father.


    Maynard slightly raised his head and gave a faint smile. Holding her chin with his big hand, he said


    word by word in a tough tone, "That''s impossible. Since you have something to ask me for, you should


    kneel down, so that I can embarrass myself to see your father."


    Taking a deep look at him, Vi suddenly pushed him away and got off.


    She took two steps back and smiled stiffly. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of


    her eyes. "Do you want tough me to death and inherit my beauty?"


    "Beauty?" Maynard sat straight and sniffed. "Do you have that kind of thing?"


    Vi returned with a defiant smile. Suddenly, her eyes fell on his face same with Ann, and she was


    shocked.


    A sense of fear rose in her heart. She slumped into the sofa and patted her chest with great relief.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luckily, he didn''t say yes.


    If she went to see Uncle Qi, the secret that Ann looked like him woulde out.


    Vi covered her face in silence. This was absolutely an act of self-destructing.


    She coughed and smiled, which was quite unusual.


    "Reporter Qi, that''s yourst choice." Maynard reminded her in a "very kind" manner. "Do you want to


    kneel down or wait for being seen through?"


    Vi rolled her eyes to the ceiling and shrugged indifferently. "It''s none of your business whether I am


    seen through or not. Kneel down? Do you think you are the emperor? "


    Maynard was surprised at the sight of her. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to turn over the pages so


    quickly.


    "Good for you!" Maynard squinted his long, narrow eyes, and suddenly became dangerous.


    Curling her lips, Vi felt sorry for him. "Mr. Chu, the Qing Dynasty has already gone. It''s impossible


    for me to kneel down," she said


    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up her bag and slipped it on her shoulder. After turning


    around, she suddenly thought of something. With her left hand without makeup on, she said arrogantly,


    "I''m pretty. Having an affair with someone is a matter of time. Let''s wait and see."


    "Are you sure?"


    Maynard''s face darkened.


    Vi nodded with a smile on her face. Her tone was polite and indifferent. "Don''t bother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand casually and left without looking back.


    However


    The next day, Vi came to the periodical office and told the ins and outs of the matter. After telling


    them what had happened, she was so timid that she trembled while gripping Jennifer''s sleeve. "Now


    I''m in a dilemma. You have to save me."


    "¡­¡­ Um, your husband got a girl pregnant, so you two had to split up. What do you think? " Jennifer


    came up with a bad idea.


    "No, no, absolutely not. My father would bring a knife for me."


    Moreover, she was going to be scolded that she couldn''t see things clearly, although now she couldn''t


    see people clearly


    "How about this?" Jennifer yed with the pen in her hand and lost in thought. "I can''t find a three


    legged toad. There are many men with two legs. I will rent a man for you to deal with him."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea," said Vi, waving her hands in panic


    "That''s all right. That''s a pleasant decision." After making the decision, Jennifer called a website.


    That afternoon, Vi was called to the coffee shop. She looked at the man in a suit opposite her who


    was spraying men''s perfume all over. She felt a little hard to ept.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you want a graceful and generous man to be your husband for a day," The man on


    the other side paused for a while, and then he asked cautiously, "Is there any possibility that you want


    to force me to marry you?"


    Upon hearing this, Vi, who was drinking water, choked on the water. She asked in disbelief, "What?"


    "Women like you, after all, are very suspicious." Mr. Feng sighed, apparently with a feeling.


    Vi wiped the water off the corners of her mouth with a tissue. She smiled and pointed at the gate


    rudely. "My dear, you can go away."


    Thirty minutester, Vi had sent away three men who picked on her.


    She was so angry that she drank a few more mouthfuls of water and became a little crazy. "I am renting


    a house, not having a blind date. How could they be so narcissistic and let me not pretend to fall in love


    with them?"


    "Hello."


    A man in ck shirt, wearing peaked cap eyes, with big sunsses covering half of his face, pulled out


    a chair and sat opposite her.


    Without raising her head, Vi leaned on the table like an octopus listlessly. "Go and tell Jennifer that I


    don''t rent."


    She didn''t have the strength to deal with them.


    "It''s me." Chol lowered his sunsses.


    When Vi saw his beautiful eyes and thechrymal mole on the corner of his left eye, she sat up


    straight at once and said, "You..."


    Seeing that, Chol put his finger on his mouth to hush her up.


    Realizing that there were many people in the coffee shop, Vi nodded with understanding and


    deliberately lowered her voice. "Why are you here?"


    "I heard it from the next door. Didn''t you hire someone to pretend to be your husband?" He adjusted his


    sunsses a little and said, "I can help you."


    A little surprise could be seen in her eyes. "Go ahead, what do you want?"


    As soon as he finished his words, the corners of his mouth slowly rose with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 179 Burning More Paper Money

    Chapter 179 Burning More Paper Money


    Somehow, Vi had a bad feeling when she looked at Chol.


    "I''ll help you for a day, and you must cook for me for a week," He asked a waiter for a cup of coffee and


    made his requirement to her.


    "A week?"


    "Yes." With his hands sped on the table, Chol added, "You can tell me your answer after you think it


    over."


    When Vi thought about it for two minutes, she decided to cook the meal for seven days and choose


    the former to face her father''s reprimand and the danger of being exposed.


    She held out her hand and gritted her teeth, "Deal."


    Chol held her hands and smiled innocently.


    Vi thought they had reached an agreement. After pondering for a while, she asked the question that


    she really wanted to ask, "Can you tell me where we can meet then?"


    "You should tell me first why you hire someone to pretend to be your husband." Chol responded with a


    fake smile.


    Due to theck of guilt, Vi''s eyes began to dodge. "Well, in fact, my father has always been


    concerned with my marriage. This time I don''t know where he heard that I got married, so he came


    here to see his son-inw..."


    She did not finish her sentence, but gave him a look that he understood.


    "So you have to get him a son-inw?" Chol nodded his head slowly with one hand propping his chin,


    "But I''m more curious about whether you''re married or not."


    Vi was numb on her face, but she was crying in her heart. She took a sip of water and said, "No


    "Well,e to my house on Saturday. I don''t want to be photographed by paparazzi." Chol shrugged


    his shoulders and looked helpless.


    Vi sensibly reached out her hand and made an "OK" gesture.


    A big problem that had been settled was finally resolved. As soon as Vi got home and entered the


    house, she was pulled back to her room by Ann.


    "You were sneaky these days. Were you so stupid as to ask Maynard for help?" Ann let go of Vi,


    hugged the rabbit and looked at her with doubt.


    Vi suddenly had an urge to run away, but she bit the tip of her tongue and barelyughed. "Of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    course not. Don''t worry."


    "I don''t think so much. It''s you. Don''t be silly." Ann put on a long face and said in a disappointed tone.


    Vi nodded.


    After Ann left, she quickly took out the household register from the drawer and recalled that every time


    the household register was with her, bad things would always happen


    She immediately picked it up in her hand and opened the door. As she walked out, she saw Uncle Qi


    watching news. She handed the residence booklet to him and said, "Dad, this is the residence booklet


    that Aunt Xu asked for."


    "Please sit down. We have something to talk about." Uncle Qi put the household register on the table


    and looked sideways at her.


    Vi nodded and sat beside him stiffly.


    "I know you have suffered a lot these years, so I hope you can marry a man who treats you well. As for


    whether you have money, that is not the point." Uncle Qi sighed and said in all earnestness, "I also


    know that your stepmother and your brothere to ask you for money. Don''t make yourself


    embarrassed."


    Hearing his words, Vi suddenly had an urge to cry. She nodded heavily.


    "Dad is old. You are the only daughter. You must live a happy life." Uncle Qi patted her on the shoulder


    and changed the topic with a stiff tone. "Well, I want to see the guy who takes you away tomorrow."


    A bitter smile crept over on Vi''s face, but she had silently prayed for Chol.


    On Saturday.


    On the appointed time, Vi and her father rang the doorbell of Chol''s house.


    After a while, the door was opened from inside. Seeing that Chol was wearing a blue suit and a tie of


    the same color and looked evil and elegant, almost suspecting that she had entered the wrong door.


    "Hello, uncle. This way, please." With a decent smile on his face, Chol stepped aside.


    Uncle Qi looked at him for two seconds and entered with a poker face.


    When Vi passed by Chol, she was on the verge of copse. She lowered her voice and said,


    "Haven''t you told me to take it easy?"


    Why does it look like a party of some noble n?


    "Now that we are acting, we should make it perfect." With a mischievous smile on his face, he


    continued in a low voice, "Just leave it to me."


    Suddenly, Vi had an urge to beat him to death.


    She sighed and walked into the dining room helplessly. When she saw a full table of five-star chefs,


    she swallowed hard.


    "You did this?" Uncle Qi looked at him expressionlessly.


    Vi tried her best to wink at Chol.


    But Chol acted as if he hadn''t seen it. He smiled gently and modestly, "It''s my first time to cook. If it''s


    not delicious, please don''t mind."


    Vi couldn''t stand it anymore. She hurriedly covered her stomach and said, "Excuse me. I have a


    stomachache. I need to go to the bathroom first."


    Not daring to face this scene, she closed the door of the bathroom and hid in it to wash her face


    At the same time, Uncle Qi stared at Chol with a pair of sharp eyes and asked, "Are you serious to my


    daughter?"


    "I''m absolutely serious." Chol nodded his head slightly with his eyes shining like stars, "Please trust me


    with your daughter."


    Uncle Qi stared at him for a while and pretended to ask casually, "Even if you know she has a child?"


    After a short period of astonishment, Chol smiled as usual. "Yes, anyway, that child is smart and cute.


    No one will dislike him."


    Uncle Qi''s serious face softened.


    When Vi returned to the living room, she was surprised to find that Chol and her father got along


    very well and even praised each other. Immediately, she thought they were father and son


    In the afternoon, Vi and Chol arrived at the airport to send Uncle Qi.


    It was such a heartbreaking request for Uncle Qi to leave. Vi grabbed Uncle Qi''s sleeve and said,


    "Father, can''t you stay here for a few more days?"


    "No. you still have work to do. Please enjoy your future life. Don''t quarrel with each other." Uncle Qi


    patted her on the shoulder and turned into the security checkpoint.


    After Uncle Qi disappeared from her sight, Vi turned around with tears in her eyes.


    "All right. You will have plenty of chances to meet." Chol was wearing sunsses and put his arms


    around her shoulders.


    Just as Vi raised her head and was about to say something, she saw Maynard and Viviing side


    by side, and two bodyguards behind them carrying luggage for them.


    When Maynard passed by her, he whispered in her ear in a voice that could only be heard by them.


    "When Ie back, we''ll sign the divorce agreement."


    Upon hearing this, Vi was stunned for a while and then nodded her head.


    In the evening, when Vi returned home, Ann was ying on hisputer. She turned on the TV and


    was about to go upstairs to turn off theputer


    "Here is an emergency news for you. Flight No. 337 from A City to Z City of X Country was crashed.


    Total 200 passengers died."


    But Vi didn''t take it to heart. She turned off the TV with the remote controller.


    At that moment, her cell phone rang. She took it out and pressed the answer button. At that moment,


    Julie''s anxious voice reached her ears, "Miss Qi, something happened to our CEO. He crashed on the


    ne..."


    Upon hearing what she said, Vi paused and hung up the phone in silence.


    The next second, she rushed out of the door.


    When she was waiting for a taxi outside themunity, a Maybach stopped in front of her. The window


    was rolled down, revealing the faces of Bernard and Jennifer.


    "Vi, where are you going at thiste hour?" Then Jennifer got out of the car with aplicated look


    on her face.


    Then Vi waved towards Bernard and turned to look at Jennifer and said, "I heard something


    happened to Mr. Chu. I''m just about to go and confirm it."


    "Tomorrow." Jennifer looked rather angry and continued, "Besides, he was so bad to you. You don''t


    have to worry about him."


    With a yawn, Vi nodded sentimentally. "Yes, he is. But Vivi is so pathetic."


    "Why should she be pitiful?" Jennifer still couldn''t figure it out.


    With a sympathetic look on her face, Vi patted Jennifer''s shoulder and said, "She went together with


    Mr. Chu. As expected, being a mistress would bring her a bad ending."


    Jennifer was speechless.


    Vi turned around and went home casually, thinking about burning more paper money for


    Maynard

 Chapter 180 Give Up

    Chapter 180 Give Up


    The next day, Vi got up early and went back to the vi.


    There was no one in the vi. Just as she thought nobody was here, she heard footstepsing


    upstairs. She looked up and found it was nobody else but Earl Lan.


    "Miss Qi, I will fly back to X Country byer. Please take care of my daughter." It was obvious


    that he hadn''t had a good sleepst night.


    Just as Vi wanted to ask if the transaction between the two had not beenpleted yet, she saw


    Jennifer and Bernarding down. As the words were to her lips, she changed her mind abruptly,


    "Why did you suddenlye back to X Country?"


    Was it because his daughter was unable to be the prince''s concubine and he had to give up


    unwillingly?


    "I need to go back to attend Prince''s funeral. s, so young..." Earl Lan heaved a long sigh.


    Hearing that, a few dry chuckles could be heard from Vi inside the room. Trying hard to speak out,


    she said, "At present, there is no evidence to prove that Mr. Chu was really dead, isn''t it?"


    Maybe he was not one of them


    Both of Jennifer and Bernard looked at each other.


    Vi was pulled over to the sofa and sat down before she could react.


    "I know ites so fast." After making up her mind, Jennifer continued, "The reason why you refuse to


    ept the truth is that you can''t let him go, but at least you should be open-minded."


    It suddenly dawned on Vi. She silently moved backward to keep a distance from her. She put on a


    false smile and said, "I have been open-minded all the time."


    Seeing the dubious look on Jennifer''s face, Vi smiled calmly.


    "By the way, Maynard has left arge fortune to you. Is that true?" Bernard pushed two of them aside


    and sat down, smiling innocently.


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi rolled her eyes and said angrily, "Although you have a rich


    imagination, you can''t make such a joke."


    All of a sudden, she trembled all over. Thinking of the contract, which was signed by the two of them,


    she became uneasy all of a sudden. Standing up, she wanted to run up to the ceremony to destroy the


    corpse


    Almost at the same time, Bernard turned on the TV with the remote controller¡ª¡ª


    "¡­¡­ Yesterday morning, the president of the CEO of the Chu Group brought a woman into the


    gynaecology and obstetrics department of a hospital. It is guessed that... "


    As soon as she heard the voice of a hostess of entertainment news, Vi turned her head stiffly. On


    the LED TV, the picture on the screen showed that Maynard walked into the gynaecology and


    obstetrics with Vivi whose face was pale in his arms.


    With her eyes wide open, Vi cried out, "What the hell!"


    Although in the TV, the two people in the airport were pixted, she still recognized them from their


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    clothes at the airport. They were indeed Maynard and Vivi.


    When Bernard heard her shriek, he dropped the remote controller.


    "¡­¡­ ording to reliable sources, the CEO of the Chu Group and his new lover, took flight 0037 to X


    Country this afternoon, but because she was pregnant and didn''t take the ne, it could be said that


    they had escaped from the disaster... "


    The hostess continued with a professional smile on her face.


    It only took Vi ten seconds to fully ept the fact.


    With a numb expression on her face, Vi looked to the left and asked, "Are you still leaving, Earl


    Lan?"


    "NO." Earl Lan tidied up his tie and walked out of the door with a forced smile.


    "They are too shameless!" Jennifer turned off the TV, with anger in her eyes. "Vi, you must teach


    Maynard and Vivi a lesson this time!"


    Vi did not cheer up at all. "They are all like that, I''d better give up."


    Before she finished speaking, shey down on the sofa as if she was boneless, staring at the ceiling.


    "No way!" "If you go on like this, your child will have a stepmother, who will scramble for your family


    property, your husband and..." Jennifer warned Vi.


    When Vi heard the first half of the sentence, she was able to remain calm, but when she heard the


    just stand by and do nothing. But how can we teach them a lesson?"


    "Wait. I''ll help you figure it out." Again, Jennifer patted Vi''s shoulder with a serious look.


    Vi was confused and wanted to say something. However, Jennifer ran upstairs and then came back


    with one IPAD in her hand.


    "These are all modern TV series in which I have downloaded without any work. They are about how to


    revenge husband and mistress..." Jennifer put the tablet PC into Vi''s hand and said in an


    unprecedentedly serious tone, "You will know what to do after you see it."


    After they left, Vi watched an imperial warfare drama with an inspiration of having a try and then


    watched the first three episodes. To her surprise, she found the people passed away all the time...


    She suddenly felt she would be in the prison if she poisoned and killed someone...


    A new modern y about a story about a woman revenging on her husband and a mistress, Vi


    found that it contained more than 80 episodes. Then, she jumped and watched the first 50 episodes,


    where thedy was nearly tortured to death and thest 30 episodes were all about romance with the


    male host


    Vi thought to herself. "So the so-called revenge is to keep the bad man alive until the end?"


    Why did she suddenly feel that she was lucky enough when she didn''t get hurt by Maynard and his


    mistress?


    She shivered at the thought.


    Vi shook her head. She shook her head to get rid of the illusions in her mind. She put her Tablet PC


    onto the sofa, took out her mobile phone and logged in her QQ, and when she read space, she saw a


    lot of delicious pictures posted in other people''s zone, below which listed the practices.


    Thinking of that she owed Chol a week, she noted down all the methods to cook.


    Next morning, Vi got up early and cooked four dishes. She went to visit Chol.


    "Boiled fish, stewed meatballs in brown sauce, fried shrimps, and stewed eggnt..." When Chol


    looked at thosements, he put down his chopsticks and took a photo of them with his phone. "They


    will be liked by a lot of people if they post them on Weibo."


    With her eyelids twitching, Vi reached out her hand to grab it and said, "Don''t do it. I have a bad


    feeling!"


    While avoiding her touch, he continued to click on the screen.


    Her mobile phone rang in her pocket. Vi took it out and found that Chol had photographed the food


    deliberately and posted it on Weibo, even mentioning that she did a good job.


    She gritted her teeth, turned off the phone and rushed out.


    Vi went back to the vi with anger. She looked at the study upstairs, biting her fingers in hesitation.


    If she could take advantage of the absence of Maynard. She tore the contract up, then everything


    would disappear


    She dared not imagine what would happen to her. After she had confirmed that all the people had fallen


    asleep at night, she sneaked into Maynard''s study. She took her cellphone as light tools and began to


    rummage inside


    She searched through the drawer of the desk to make sure that there was no book in it. Then she


    began to look for the book in the tidy book list. When she found that the book required a password to


    open the safe, she shook her hand and the book fell to the ground.


    Startled, Vi used her cell phone''s shlight to rub the file to the ground. When she bent down and


    picked it up, two portfolio dropped from the book.

 Chapter 181 Thats Not True

    Chapter 181 That''s Not True


    Vi bent down again and picked up the two portfolio. She came to the desk and opened it. It was the


    agreement about marriage that she was looking for. Her heart leapt with joy.


    When she stood up and wanted to leave with the two agreements in her hands secretly, with a "click"


    sound, the light in the study suddenly lit up.


    Vi got so frightened that she jumped up. The documents and cellphones dropped on the floor.


    She looked at the door subconsciously, seeing that Maynard was leaning against the door and looking


    at her with a faint smile on his face.


    In a hurry, she picked up the two pieces of documents in her hands in a hurry, so tight that she didn''t


    have time to take care of her cellphone. Her eyes blinked slightly, and then she said in a choked voice,


    "Mr. Chu, you''ve finallye back from the underworld to see me WOW! "


    In order to escape the punishment, she made a loud whine and rushed over to hug him. Then she burst


    into tears.


    "Underworld?" Maynard squinted at her with a sinister look in his eyes.


    Burying herself in his arms, Vi held the documents tightly. She was unaware of his emotional


    change. She pretended to be crying exaggeratedly, " I thought I would never see you again. I didn''t


    realize how important it was until I lost you. "


    Vi rubbed herself against him with all her strength and deliberately wrinkled his clothes, but she


    spoke out the words with goose bumps.


    When she was about to believe what she had said, she had been pushed away by Maynard. Before


    she had reacted, a big and slender hand had grabbed the file from her hand.


    "If you didn''t bring it with you, well, I might believe you." Maynard gave her a deep look, raised the


    document in his hand and nodded approvingly.


    Vi stared at the file in his hand for a moment, restrained the urge to take it back, and exined


    quickly, "Actually, I took it to recollect the past."


    "Really?" Said Maynard in a cold tone.


    Vi nodded against her conscience. She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes sincerely


    and chose to open her eyes and lie. "I love you but it''s hard to open my heart."


    "Evidence." Maynard crossed his arms over his chest and slightly raised his charming eyes, as if he


    was going to watch a y.


    Vi was upset. She decided to y dumb. "What?"


    "Show me the proof." Maynard said in a teasing tone. He bent to get close to her, while an evil look


    appeared in his eyes. "Can''t you take it out?"


    She was in a bad mood.


    She took a deep breath and hugged him as if she would die. Then she began to talk nonsense


    seriously, "Look, even if you be a ghost, I haven''t run away. This is love!"


    In order to prove that she was not afraid at all, she specially held him tightly and praised herself for


    being so wise.


    However, there were idents everywhere in her life.


    "Hey, are you telling a lie?" Bernard woke up in the middle of the night and came over. He raised his


    hand to cover his mouth and yawned, "I say, you''re really bored. You know he''s not dead, but why do


    you still act like the film Ghost?"


    Then, Vi was pushed away by Maynard again.


    She smiled awkwardly and nced at Bernard, the trouble maker, who she thought was stealthily.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Don''t you have a guilty conscience?"


    Bernard smiled and shook his head.


    A spasm of fury rose in her heart.


    "Reporter Qi, I think you should give me an exnation." Instead of getting angry, Maynardughed.


    The hair falling at the corners of his eyes made him look dangerous.


    Hearing that, Vi felt her scalp tingle all of a sudden. She raised her head and wiped the sweat on her


    forehead in a casual manner. "Mr. Chu my affection for you is true. Don''t listen to others to sow discord


    between you and me."


    As soon as Bernard opened his mouth, he was about to retort, but was pushed out of the corridor by


    the quick witted Vi.


    "Oh, I can see it with my own eyes." Maynard moved forward and approached her in a slow pace.


    Vi began to step back instinctively. She had a feeling that there was no secret in his eyes as if he


    saw everything through.


    Until her back was against the cold wall, in a hurry, she blurted out without thinking, "My heart for you is


    true. I can make you find a mistress, and I will keep a toy boy."


    See, how considerate and tolerant she was.


    "In her opinion, you should thank her for not making a fuss like others but leaving each other alone."


    Bernard came into the room and joined them, smiling.


    Vi nodded to her from the bottom of her heart.


    "What a shame!" With a straight face, Maynard sighed. He grasped her arm and pulled her back to the


    bedroom. "Bang!" he closed the door.


    Seeing the door being closed, Vi was in a bad mood. She got rid of him,ying on the ground and


    trying to get under the bed


    "There are cockroaches under the bed. Are you sure you want to be friends with them?" Said Maynard


    in a calm tone.


    Vi got out of bed as fast as she could, and she was upset. "What on earth do you want?"


    As soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy. When she came to her senses, she found herself in a big bed


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    with a man on it. There was a look of helplessness on her face.


    "If you don''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I will make you unable to get out of bed." Maynard lifted


    her chin with his cold finger, and his deep eyes looked like a huge whirlpool.


    Vi felt extremely sad.


    She tried her best to turn her head and think. Finally, she pushed the person on her body with her


    hands and said, "I have a way to exin it to you, but you have to stand up first."


    "I hope you are not lying to me." Maynard left her body. He took out his cellphone, opened the screen


    and said, "We''re running out of time. Hurry up."


    With a slight sigh of relief, Vi propped herself up on the bed and got out of the bed. She came to


    him, held his hand affectionately and said, "Mr. Chu if I have paper and pen, I''ll write a love letter for


    you, and I''ll sing a song for you. But now, I only have the heart to love you, do you want it?"


    "¡­¡­" Maynard stared at her.


    "Don''t give me your answer. You should consider it carefully."


    She opened the door and rushed out.


    She ran into her room and closed the door quickly. She even got goose bumps all over her body. "Oh


    my God! That''s too disgusting! I almost passed out before I finished my words."


    Vi enjoyed the peaceful night. After waking up at 7:30 in the morning, she went downstairs. She


    heard a voice recorder in the living room, which was full of the record that she pretended to express her


    lovest night. She almost fell down the stairs.


    "Reporter Qi, your confessionst night is indeed touching." Maynard ridiculed her with a meaningful


    smile.


    The expression on Vi''s face was even numb. She walked down the stairs in a very calm manner.


    "Well, I''m going to send some to Vivi in the hospital."


    Maynard was speechless. When he saw that, he gave a bodyguard a hint with his eyes. In a hurry, the


    bodyguard turned off the recording.


    Vi rushed to him, grabbed the recorder and threw it into a milk cup in front of him. Bernard was


    amused by her reaction.


    After she got what she wanted, she ran into the kitchen to cook dinner for Chol.


    Before long, a smell of food floated into the living room.


    "It seems that she is going to cook something to get you back." Bernard said to Maynard fearlessly.


    Maynard was emotionless, but he ate breakfast much slower than usual.


    Three minutester, Vi put three lunch boxes with food in her hands into the food storage bag. She


    didn''t even take a look at Maynard before she went out of the door.


    "¡­¡­" Bernard.

 Chapter 182 Sounds Like A Fool

    Chapter 182 Sounds Like A Fool


    Four days in a row, a lot of gossip about Vi cooking for other people spread everywhere in the vi.


    That night, with a lunch box in her hand and a finger pinching in her hand, Vi stepped into the vi in


    a good mood. She thought that it would be three days before she didn''t have to cook for Chol anymore.


    However, a cold wind of the cier, mixed with the terrible murderous intent, made her hairs stand up.


    She looked in the direction of the people with different auras and saw only Maynard was in the big


    living room. She walked over to him and forced a smile. "Good evening, Mr. Chu."


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go and cook." Maynard kept his head down and typed on his notebook with both


    hands.


    The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. She put the lunch box on the table and said, "No."


    "Do you really keep a toy boy outside?" Maynard cast a cold nce at her.


    Vi rolled up her sleeves and continued, "Whatever you think. I want to prepare the food for tomorrow


    instead of bickering with you."


    Humming a song, Vi went into the kitchen as she was in a good mood again.


    After cleaning the celery and putting it on the chopping board, she was about to cut the knife, when


    suddenly there was someone behind her.


    When she saw a figure on the chopping board, she was scared and turned around. "Mr. Chu, what are


    you doing in the kitchen?"


    "This celery can have hypoglycemia. Which elder are you cooking for?" Maynard picked up one,


    examined it for a while, and then turned around and threw it into the trash can.


    Blue veins stood out on her forehead. Vi pushed his hand away and said, "Your hands are not


    cleaned. Don''t touch my food!"


    "Reporter Qi, I think you should make it clear that this is my house." Maynard''s face darkened. "You


    have to ask for my opinion before you cook for others."


    Vi took a deep breath and raised the sharp kitchen knife in her hand. "Mr. Chu, if you''re not afraid of


    death, please go on with your story."


    "I''m hungry." Maynard said and gave her a meaningful look.


    Vi put down the kitchen knife, took two tomatoes out of the basket and put them into his hand. She


    couldn''t bear to push him out and shut the door.


    She looked at the celery on the chopping board with a sense of powerlessness, "What''s wrong with him


    tonight? He''spletely crazy."


    After finishing cooking the first fried pork with celery, Vi brought it to the dinner table outside. When


    she didn''t see Maynard, she was relieved and went back to the kitchen to cook something else.


    When she came out with the second braised eggnt, she saw the fried pork with celery that had been


    eaten up.


    Being very upset, Vi looked at the braised eggnt in her hand. In order to avoid being eaten, she


    took it back to the kitchen without hesitation and then closed the kitchen door.


    She deliberately put chili in the following dishes and then put them one by one in the fridge. After


    yawning, she went upstairs.


    When she woke up at dawn, Vi went downstairs to open the fridge and found three of the seven


    dishes she had made had gone. With aplicated expression on her face, she went to the living


    room and gave Bernard, who was ying games, a nce. "Hello, where is Mr. Chu?"


    "He had a stomachache and was sent to the hospital in the middle of the night. So he probably ate


    something wrong." Bernard answered casually.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vi bit her finger as she thought of the pepper she put in the dishst night. Maynard used to eat light


    food and was sure that he couldn''t stand it


    With a gloating smile, she continued, "What a pity. I''ll cook him a porridge."


    Bernard was confused. "When did your rtionship be so good?"


    "Just now," said Vi smilingly


    At the thought of that, a few dishes and porridge made by Vi were delivered to the ward. She


    opened the food box and smiled innocently at Maynard. "Mr. Chu, you''re not feeling well. It''s best to


    have something light. These are all made specially for you."


    "Reporter Qi, I want to do this for my own good. Can you poison me?" Seeing that, Maynard''s eyes


    became darker. He handed a pair of chopsticks to her.


    With an injured face, Vi stood up all of a sudden. In a furious tone, she said, "All right! I''ll try it on!"


    She took over the chopsticks and tasted every dish. She didn''t blush and have no breath. She put


    down the chopsticks heavily. "It''s not poisonous. Hurry up and eat it."


    Maynard was dubious. He picked some peppers with his chopsticks and then took a bite without seeing


    the trace of the pepper


    "Vi!" After eating a big gulp of the water, Maynard was so spicy that he kept drinking water, and his


    eyes were so sharp that they could kill people.


    Vi stepped back a few steps and pouted. "I soaked it in the pepper water. This is the consequence


    of you eating on the sly. Humph!"


    Having achieved her purpose, she left the vi in a good mood.


    When passing by the reception desk, Vi heard several nurses whispering something, and she also


    heard the name of Vivi. She subconsciously stopped.


    "¡­¡­ Vivies to our hospital for an abortion every two years. A few days ago, she came again. She


    is almost familiar now... "


    "¡­¡­ If things go on like this, she will never have a child in her life. "


    Hearing this, Vi thought there was a lot of information!


    To have an abortion once in two years?


    She couldn''t help but wonder if it was because of Maynard being cuckolded, or because they had been


    together for a long time and had been aborted for him


    When she was deep in thought, those nurses scattered like birds and beasts, and Vivi came to her


    without being noticed with two tears hanging at the corners of her eyes. "Vi, please let me and


    Maynard be together."


    When Vi came to her senses, she happened to hear that. Vivi''s tearful look disgusted her, and she


    got a headache. "If you want to turn to the full, I''m afraid you have to wait in line."


    Elly and Yesenia had been keeping an eye on Maynard, they didn''t give up..


    "Don''t be too proud. I''ll tell Maynard that you hit me. Let me see if you can keep your pride!"


    Failing to achieve her goal, Vivi was shaking with anger.


    ncing at her from head to toe, Vi asked in surprise, "You''re not a child. Be careful. Don''t get


    yourself in trouble."


    "You!" Vivi''s face flushed with anger.


    Wearing a foxy smile, Vi looked at her and said, "You have to take good care of yourself. Health is


    the most important thing."


    She checked the time on her phone. There was really much time left for talking to Vivi.


    Vivi''s face turned red and pale while her chest heaved violently. All of a sudden, something came to her


    mind. Vivi looked at Vi with full of pride and disdain and said, "Maynard told me that even if I was in


    poor health, he would take care of me even if I had no children. As for you, you will be away sooner or


    Vi touched her face, which was still flexible, and shrugged indifferently. "What a poor girl! It''s the


    right path to have a child to support. From ancient times to now, only children can be seated in the


    throne. Take care of yourself."


    "What do you mean?" Vivi raised her hand and hit her, her eyes full of anger.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Vi grasped Vivi''s hand.


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" "He said that he would divorce you when hees back. Now he is still


    with you. It must be you who are pestering him." Vivi said angrily


    Trying to resist the urge to roll her eyes, Vi asked, "Did he say it to you or you think it by yourself?"


    Vivi was choked to say anything.


    A look of sympathy spread over on Vi''s face as she said, "Foolishness is a kind of illness."

 Chapter 183 Sign The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 183 Sign The Divorce Agreement


    Under the reminding of Vivi, Vi embroidered a divorce agreement after going back,belled herself


    not taking a penny. After printing a copy with a printer, she made several copies, and sent several


    packages by the expresspanies with good reputations to the hospital of Maynard.


    However, for three days on end, there was no news from those divorce agreements.


    Viy on the sofa and looked at the deliver list for a while. She had been puzzled and couldn''t figure


    it out. After thinking for the whole morning, she finally believed that there was something wrong with


    Maynard.


    She could not decide what to do. She turned on the contact list, found Maynard''s number, clicked the


    dial button with her finger and clicked it.


    "Reporter Qi, are you calling to tell me something?" Maynard quipped.


    Vi frowned and said, "You know what I want to say?"


    "Just one day apart, like three years. If you want to talk about it, I''ll listen to you reluctantly." Maynard


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    chuckled on the phone, but his words sounded extremely irritating.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched, and her hand holding the phone tightened. She clenched her


    teeth and shouted, "Shut up! Are you a narcissist? "


    "No, I grew up with confidence." Maynard said in a meaningful tone. "Hurry up if you want to confess


    your love. I''m toote to listen to you."


    Trying her best to control her impulse to smash her phone to pieces, Vi frowned so hard that it could


    almost kill a fly. "Stop talking nonsense. Sign the divorce agreement I have sent to you!"


    No matter how much time she wasted on arguing with him, she was still mad at herself.


    "You are too impatient..." On the other end of the phone, Maynard said in a slightly dissatisfied voice,


    "I''m in hospital. As my nominal wife, you have to wait until I recover."


    Trying to suppress her anger, Vi said in a soft voice, "So how long do you think I have to wait?"


    "Yes, at least three or five days." Maynard meditated for a while and seemed to think about it seriously.


    Vi took a deep breath and tried to make the biggest concession, "Okay, you sighed on the divorce


    agreement four dayster."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone without waiting for Maynard'' response.


    After four days, she saw Maynard get into the vi and rushed to him, stretching out her hands.


    "Are you inviting me?" Maynard held her hand and raised his eyebrows evilly.


    Vi pped his hand away. "What the hell! Just sign your name on the divorce papers and give them


    to me! "


    Maynard gave her a deep look and stretched his hands over her shoulders casually. "Reporter Qi I


    have to go to work. I''m busy."


    "So you''re just making fun of me!" said Vi, annoyed


    "Fine, if you think in this way." With a careless expression on his face, Maynard patted her on the


    shoulder, put on his suit jacket and left.


    Vi was so surprised that she was unable to speak for a long time.


    Very soon, she pulled herself together, went to print out a divorce agreement, and took a taxi to the


    Chu Group.


    With Julie''s help, she came to the CEO office without any obstruction and knocked on the ss door.


    Although she didn''t hear Maynard''s voice, the door was opened. When she saw the woman who


    opened the door was Vivi with a low cut suit, Vi was stunned.


    "It''s you. Come in." Vivi pretended to be surprised, a shadow of depression quickly flitted across her


    eyes.


    Vi came in and closed the door.


    "You''ve been busy for four hours. You must be tired. Take a cup of coffee and have a rest," Vivi said


    softly, passing Maynard a cup of coffee, as if no one was around


    "Thank you." Maynard received the coffee and lowered his eyes, not even casting a nce at Vi.


    At the sight of that, Vi folded her arms over her chest and leaned against the wall. In a cold voice,


    she said, "Yo, Mr. Chu, you''re so-called not free, so it''s just that a beauty in your arms."


    Vivi nced at Maynard shyly and then lowered her head quickly.


    "Is that all you want to say?" Maynard sipped his coffee and looked up at her ndly.


    Reminded by him, a few steps forward, Vi pped the printed document on the desk, "Sign it


    quickly, and then we will go our separate ways."


    Maynard picked it up, put it down lightly and raised his chin. "Are you sure you want the child to grow


    up in a single parent family?"


    ''Last time at the airport, Maynard said he wanted a divorce?


    Seeing that he refused to divorce, she was so angry that she pounded the table. "I can find a


    stepfather, who can perfectly solve the problem of a single parent family!"


    The temperature on Maynard''s body suddenly dropped, and his eyes suddenly became gloomy.


    "Don''t say that. It''s not toote to divorce after you give birth to the baby." A hint ofcency


    shed through Vivi''s eyes. But she still pretended to be considerate and said.


    "That was not what you saidst time!" Vi retorted.


    "What do you meanst time?" Maynard''s sharp sight seemed to be able to prate everything.


    Vi looked away.


    "You know what? Last time, she showed off to me because she was pregnant..." With a pitiful look, Vivi


    wrapped her arms around Maynard''s arm and said, "She said that all your family property would belong


    to her child in the future."


    Vi had never seen such a shameless person, which shocked her.


    Vi pointed at herself in disbelief. "You mean what I saidst time?"


    Vivi nodded.


    Vi was so angry that she almost fell down.


    "We can''t get divorced because of your words. You can go now." Maynard asked her to leave seriously.


    Vi was confused. Vivi''s words made her speechless.


    Vi stared at Maynard for a while, making sure that his eyes could not kill her. Then she picked up the


    paper and left in anger.


    As soon as she walked out of the Chu Group, she turned around and took a sharp look at the upstairs.


    At this moment, the mobile phone in her bag rang.


    She controlled her anger and answered the phone.


    "¡­¡­ Vi, let''s go climbing tomorrow. You said you liked to watch me climbing."


    Hearing the slightly drunk voice of Zarian and the sound of ss bottle falling on the floor, Vi felt


    very nervous. "You tell me first. Where are you?"


    "I''m in the Greenwood Apartment..."


    Vi wrote down the address and said in a soothing tone. "You wait there. I''m going there soon."


    She hung up the phone and took a taxi outside.


    Twenty minutester, she knocked on the door. Soon, the door was opened and a smell of alcohol


    came.


    "¡­¡­ Here you are! " Zarian rotated his wheelchair with his left hand, eyes wandering, right hand


    holding the half bottle of beer.


    Slightly frowning, Vi pushed his wheelchair in and closed the door with her feet. She grabbed his


    beer from the table and put it on the table. "Drink less. It''s bad for your health."


    The moment she turned around, her waist was held by a pair of warm hands.


    "You know that Maynard was the one who forced you five years ago. Why did you fall in love with him?"


    Red eyed, Zarian was like a beast trapped in a desperate situation.


    Upon hearing this, Vi trembled and held his hand firmly. She said with a trembling voice, "How do


    you know that?"


    But no one answered.

 Chapter 184 Arrange Tens Of Millions For Her Plastic Surgery

    Chapter 184 Arrange Tens Of Millions For Her stic Surgery


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon when Zarian woke up. Sitting on the sofa restlessly, Vi was lost in


    various fancies and conjectures.


    It was not until she saw him open his eyes that she ran to him and squatted down in front of him.


    "Zarian, how do you know what happened five years ago?"


    "What did I say when I was drunk?" Zarian put his hand over his forehead and looked confused. "I don''t


    remember anything."


    Being happy or upset, Vi stood up and took out a bowl of porridge from the kitchen. "I just made it.


    Have some. Don''t drink so much in the future. I have to go."


    She put the porridge on the table, picked up the bag on the sofa and was about to leave. But when she


    passed by zed, she was stopped by him.


    Vi stopped, turned around and looked at him in bewilderment. "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you suddenly marry Maynard?" Zarian had sharp eyes.


    It was the first time that Vi wanted to avoid. She grabbed her bag''s back tightly by instinct and didn''t


    know what to do. "Well I... "


    The situation was tooplicated to exin?


    "I remember you said you fell in love with him." Zarian let go of her and smiled bitterly.


    Upon hearing this, Vi felt astonished and didn''t know what to say.


    Just as she was struggling in her thoughts, the door was opened from the outside. On the other side,


    Ivy walked in with a key in her hand. Behind her was Maynard.


    When Vi saw them gather together, a bad premonition rose in her heart. She asked, "Why are you


    here?"


    "If we didn''te, how could we see you two alone in a room?" With jealousy and sarcasm in her


    eyes, Ivy said, "Mr. Chu, now you should believe that your wife has an ex-boyfriend on a date."


    "You can eat whatever you like, but you can''t say anything that isn''t true," Vi was angry.


    Ivy snorted. Her disdain was obvious on her face.


    "Go back with me, Reporter Qi." There was a subtle chill in Maynard''s ck and white eyes.


    Vi sensed a smell of gunpowder in the room. When she was about to leave, she found that


    someone pulled her clothes.


    When she saw it was Zarian''s hand, she asked with confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not feeling well. Can you apany me for a while?" Zarian''s sad eyes were full of vulnerable


    requests.


    Not being able to bear such humiliation, Vi was about to change her mind. Ivy strode forward and


    pulled away Zarian''s hand, standing in front of them.


    "You have to make everything clear. She is married!" Then, Ivy stared at Vi and looked at Zarian


    unwillingly, "You have no right to ask her to stay here at all!"


    "This is all due to you!" "Tell me. What you did to her five years ago..." Zarian was very sad.


    "Zarian!" A guilty look shed across Ivy''s eyes. She interrupted him impatiently, "If you miss her, then


    you can''t own her again."


    "What are you talking about?" asked Vi.


    "Leave here right now!" Ivy got very angry and drove them out.


    Standing at the door for a while and making sure that there was no quarrel inside, Vi felt relieved


    and went downstairs.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she turned her head back to look at Maynard and asked, "Tell me, why


    are you here?"


    "Humph, you''d better not do that. Your secret date should be more brilliant. How could Ivy find out


    about this and call me?" Maynard sneered at her. "Is it funny to embarrass yourself?"


    But she still couldn''t control her anger and added, "Now we are just taking our own fun. Mind your own


    business."


    "Really?" Maynard approached her with a sneer. Before she could react, he pressed her against the


    Lamborghini behind her. Their eyes met in an instant. "I advise you to take back what you have said."


    Vi leaned back hard, trying to distance herself from him. She blinked and pretended to be innocent,


    "What did you say? I don''t understand a single sign!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Maynard bent over and took a bite at her neck.


    Vi felt a pain in her neck and began to push him away with both hands. But as soon as she tried to


    move, she was cut behind and could not move at all.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "If you don''t take back your words, I''ll kiss you when someonees over." Maynard said with a


    defiant smile.


    With a snort of contempt, Vi said fearlessly, "Thene. I''m not afraid of you!"


    Maynard wore a more deep smile and covered her lips with force.


    It took her a while to react. Vi didn''t push him away as hard as she could until her lips suddenly hurt.


    Unexpectedly, the push had a negative effect on her. She was unable to breathe and almost passed


    out because of hypoxia


    "You two!"


    A taxi stopped in front of them. Vivi got out of the car and turned her head. She was shocked at what


    she saw. Then she rushed to them and pped Vi.


    Covering her face with her hand, Vi could still feel the burning pain on her face. Without a second


    thought, she raised her hand and pped hard on Vivi''s face.


    However, her wrist was grasped all of a sudden.


    When she saw it was Maynard, Vi got very angry. "Let go of me!"


    "Yes, but you can''t beat." Maynard''s eyes darkened.


    Unable to get rid of his grip, Vi reluctantly nodded and said, "Okay."


    With doubt, Maynard released his grip on her.


    Carrying her handbag, Vi nced at him expressionlessly. When she passed by Vivi, she raised her


    hand and pped her in the face in the blink of an eye.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" With a handprint on her face, Vivi covered her face in a hurry and hid behind Maynard.


    "You said you would not beat her?" Maynard said in a low and deep voice, which sounded gloomy and


    indignant.


    "I didn''t beat anyone. I''m trying to hit someone. My father never hit me even a finger. It''s not her turn."


    Vi waved her aching hand.


    "Maynard! Am I going to be disfigured?" Vivi''s tears kept falling.


    Maynard took her hand away and examined her.


    Vi shrugged indifferently, and the gloating look on her face was obvious. "Mr. Chu, give her tens of


    millions of dors and let her have a stic surgery abroad."


    "You!" Vivi cried more loudly and red at her, "Maynard, help me teach her a lesson!"


    "Be obedient. Don''t make trouble out of nothing." Hearing that, Maynard''s face turned cold all of a


    sudden.


    Vi patted her goose bumps, and was about to leave as she didn''t want to see their affectionate


    drama


    "Go to hell!" With hatred in her eyes, Vivi ran up and pushed her.


    Vi was not on the alert. Just as she was about to bump into a Mercedes Benz, her waist was


    tightened and she fell into an embrace that was full of cigarette smoke.


    A few stepster, she found it was Maynard. She pushed him away at once.


    "I didn''t mean it, sorry..." Looking at her hands, Vivi was in panic and then ran desperately


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    "Are you all right?" Maynard stared at her from head to toe for a while.


    Vi shook her head.


    With a heavy sigh, Maynard turned his head to run in the direction of where Vivi was running


    Watching Maynard''s figure fading away, Vi shook her head and said angrily, "Is it about being


    obsessed with women?"


    She coughed, trying to make herself look like someone who had experienced the same thing.

 Chapter 185 Get Evidence About Affairs

    Chapter 185 Get Evidence About Affairs


    After a few minutes, Vi went back to the vi alone by taxi. She found that there was only Earl Lan


    sitting in the living room, reading newspaper. And she didn''t know where Jennifer and Bernard were.


    "Miss Qi,e and sit here." With a decent smile, he pointed at the sofa in front of him.


    Surprised and hurried to wave her hand. "If you have anything to say, just say it. You don''t need to ask


    me to sit here."


    She was in a sweat and didn''t fall.


    In fact, every time she saw him, she always felt that nothing good would happen.


    "Take a seat. I think we can make another deal." Earl Lan turned a page of the newspapers in his


    hands and smiled innocently.


    Hearing this, Vi had toe over and sit down. Feeling the soft sinking of the sofa, she said


    nervously, "Well, actually I''m not short of money recently."


    "You married the prince, but you have no property." With a pitiful look in his eyes, he continued, "You


    can take a small sry every month. Don''t you want to earn an extra 20000 or so?"


    When Vi heard the first half of the sentence, she was speechless. When she heard the second half,


    her eyes lit up, which was engraved with a golden symbol. "What are you talking about extra money?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a sh of light in the eyes of Earl Lan, but it disappeared quickly.


    "You''d better get some information about the background of Vivi from the prince." Earl Lan sat straight


    and cut to the chase.


    With hair pins in an instant, Vi moved sideways seemingly inadvertently. She propped her chin with


    her hand and lost in thought, very troubled. "I don''t think I''ll take it."


    She knew how dangerous Maynard was and how wild Vivi was. As a pregnant woman, she could not


    afford to offend them.


    "What?" Asked Earl Lan in a displeased tone.


    A cold sweat began to break out on her back. Vi smiled and said, "You said you are rich and


    powerful. It''s very easy to find a detective to investigate."


    Earl Lan shook his head.


    "Maybe you don''t know, Vivi is wicked." Putting down the newspaper and having a sip of the coffee,


    Earl Lan frowned and said, "It seems that everything about her has been deliberately erased."


    A bad premonition came to her. Vi shivered and swallowed hard. "Then I don''t want to investigate


    her, either."


    Hearing that, Earl Lan sighed helplessly. "Okay. Let''s both take a step back. You take a photo of their


    intimate behaviors."


    With her eyes wide open, Vi went on ying retreat I don''t think it''s a good idea. "


    "But once you get the evidence of the prince''s cheating, it''s easy for you to divorce him." With a slight


    cough, Earl Lan covered his mouth and threw the most tempting bait.


    All of a sudden, Vi stood up and flipped back a wisp of hair that fell on her ear.


    She changed her hesitation and became resolute all of a sudden. "Don''t worry. I will get it done."


    In order to get rid of Maynard, she would go all out.


    Hearing that, Earl Lan smiled in relief.


    The next day, Vi put the small camera sponsored by Earl Lan into her bag and carried it on her


    shoulder. She took a deep breath and smiled delightedly.


    She walked downstairs along the stairs and saw Maynard sitting at the dining table and waiting for his


    breakfast. With a deliberately ingratiating smile on her face, she pulled out a chair and sat down next to


    him. "Good morning," she greeted him


    "Yes." Maynard answered in a neither cold nor warm voice.


    At the sight of that, a ck line was drawn at the corners of Vi''s forehead. Then, her expression


    returned to normal very soon. "Mr. Chu, did you have a happy eveningst night?"


    Maynard gave her a cold nce, picked up his coat from the chair and went out, without eating


    breakfast.


    Vi cupped her face with both hands to resist the scream, "Something must be wrong."


    At the thought of that, she didn''t even eat her breakfast. In a sneaky manner, she pulled out the chair,


    following Maynard.


    After he drove away, she ran outside, hailed a taxi and followed him.


    As a result She saw Maynard cracked into the Chu Group.


    To avoid alerting the enemy whening in, Vi had to wait outside under a mango tree.


    She had just waited for a whole morning, but she hadn''t seen Maynard meeting Vivi.


    Her stomach growled.


    Vi was so hungry that she put her hands on her stomach.


    She raised her head and looked around, wondering if there was anything she could eat nearby. At this


    moment, she saw Maynarde out of the Chu Group.


    After hesitating for two seconds, Vi quietly followed when she was hungry. When she saw that


    Maynard drove away the Maybach in the parking lot, she was excited.


    She stopped a taxi by the roadside. After getting in, she pointed to the car in front of her and said,


    "Please follow up."


    The taxi driver replied and started the engine.


    They arrived at night.


    She looked at the lights from the streetmps on both sides of the road and was so sleepy that she


    yawned several times.


    "Miss, this is the route from A City to B City. I have been absent-minded for the whole day with you.


    Pay the fare. Take another taxi."


    The taxi driver totally lost his patience and stopped at the side of the road.


    The route from A City to B City?


    Vi was in a bad mood.


    She resisted the impulse of madness. After paying the fare, she opened the door and got off the car.


    She stood by the side of the road and watched the taxi leave.


    Squatting by the side of the road, Vi looked at the cars passing by pitifully. After finding that there


    was no taxi, she wanted to cry but had no tears.


    All of a sudden, she couldn''t open her eyes because of a strong light.


    Before long, a Maybach stopped in front of her.


    "Reporter Qi, what are you doing here?"


    When the bright light disappeared, Vi winked and slowly opened her eyes. As the window rolled


    down, she saw Maynard''s handsome face.


    Pressing down the uneasiness in her heart, Vi looked evasive and cooked up an excuse, "I''m here


    to see the scenery."


    "You must be out of your mind." A thin smile yed at Maynard''s thin lips, and his words seemed to be


    poisonous.


    A false smile appeared on Vi''s face


    "You must be tired after working for me for a whole day." Maynard coaxed softly, raising the corners of


    his long and narrow eyes.


    Hearing what he had said, Vi blurted out without thinking, "You are such a wise man. Do you want to


    mess with me by driving so far?"


    She felt dissatisfied, just like a mountain torrent bursting in her heart. After expressing her


    dissatisfaction, she saw a faint smile of Maynard


    Her reason instantly returned. When she realized that she had said something she shouldn''t say, she


    felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Why do you follow me?" Maynard said with a faint smile.


    As though facing a formidable enemy, Vi turned her head unconsciously. "Who''s following you? I''m


    just hanging around."


    "Really?" The smile on Maynard''s face didn''t decrease but increased instead.


    Vi nodded immediately.


    "I was going to give you a ride," After taking a deep nce at her, the smile on Maynard''s face


    disappeared thoroughly. "Unfortunately, you won''t tell me the truth," he said


    Afraid that he might leave, Vi clutched the door tightly and forced a smile. "Mr. Chu, don''t be so


    cruel. Please coax me anyway."


    Maynard grinned and didn''t say a word. At that moment, Vi was under lots of pressure.

 Chapter 186 So Shameless

    Chapter 186 So Shameless


    With a dried smile on her face, Vi pouted and acted pitiful. "There''s no passer-by here. It''s so


    inhumane of you to leave me alone here."


    "What?" Hearing that, Maynard raised his eyebrows in confusion. "In your eyes, aren''t I always like


    that?" he asked


    Vi thought that he was right. She was speechless.


    Although she wanted to say it, she didn''t have the courage. So she acted extremely angry against her


    conscience. "Who said that? Tell me. I''ll beat him to death!"


    Maynard didn''t say a word, but looked at her with a meaningful gaze.


    Vi hastily shifted her sight and pretended to look at the scenery on the side of the road. "Mr. Chu,


    please give me a ride and let me stay by your side to spy on me. You will know exactly what I want,


    won''t you?"


    "You are right." With these thoughts in his mind, Maynard put his chin between his hands and held his


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    chin between his hands. A faint light shed across his eyes. He raised his chin slightly and said, "You


    can get on the car now."


    Vi didn''t expect the surpriseing so suddenly. She was overjoyed, "What?"


    "If not, I''ll go." Maynard closed the window.


    As soon as she heard his words, Vi hurriedly opened the back door and got in, afraid that he drove


    the car away.


    Maynard nced at her through the rearview mirror and frowned without being noticed. He started the


    engine and drove away.


    Looking out of the window for a while, Vi found that the scenery behind her was bing stranger


    and stranger. She anxiously patted the seat behind him and said, "No, shouldn''t you turn around and


    go back?"


    He didn''t have any sign of turning around!


    "I didn''t say that I want to go back. You think too much." Maynard kept looking straight ahead with a


    casual expression on his face.


    Upon hearing this, a bad mood took over her.


    She patted the seat hard, gnashed her teeth and said, "Stop the car."


    However, she didn''t receive any response, as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Vi suddenly became unsettled. She moved her left hand and pinched Maynard''s arm.


    "If you keep quarreling, I will throw you out of the car!" Maynard gasped, and an impatient look


    appeared on his face.


    Coming back to her senses reluctantly, Vi leaned back against the seat, crossed her arms in front of


    her chest and asked, "Where are you going to drive?"


    Maynard sneered and kept silent.


    Holding herself tightly in her arms, Vi suddenly became alert, "If you want to kill me, please consider


    your identity, property and Vivi."


    "You think too much." Hearing that, the light in Maynard''s eyes turned dark slightly. "I''m toozy to do it


    by myself," he said


    A sudden shiver of fear upset her.


    She touched her nose awkwardly, adjusted her position which she thought wasfortable, yawned


    and fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on a big, soft andfortable blue bed. She


    looked out of the window and saw the bright clouds of fire. She heard the sound of waves.


    Her brain went nk for a moment, then she stretched herself and blinked her eyes. When she was


    sure that she was in a strange ce, she stood up as if she were pricked into a needle.


    ''Where am I?''


    She scratched her long ck hair, put on her shoes and grabbed her bag over her shoulder. Then she


    opened the door and ran outside


    She was so shocked to see the boundless blue sea outside.


    All of a sudden, she had a micro facelift, with her eyes fixed on the southeast.


    She saw Maynard wearing a casual home wear, and the ck glittering hair fell between his eyebrows,


    which became very soft, as if they were two different people. Beside him, it was Vivi with long hair, and


    they walked forward, shoulder on shoulder. Behind them, there were two deep and shallow footprints


    left on the sand


    It seemed that Vi had understood something in an instant, her eyes glowing. She took out a small


    ck camera from her white bag unhurriedly, and took the photo with excitement.


    However


    No matter how many photos she had taken, all of them were shot at the same side of her. She had


    waited for a long time, but she had not seen Maynard and Vivi kissing or holding hands


    They didn''t do anything to prove that they didn''t do anything. They almost drove Vi crazy


    A few minutester, she still didn''t see the intimate scene that she wanted to take. A deep sense of


    helplessness arose. She crouched down, put her hands on her knees, and buried her face in her arms.


    She was desperate


    At this time, some faint footsteps came, and her hand was empty. A low and unhappy voice sounded


    above her head, "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing that, Vi raised her head subconsciously. When she saw Maynard''s handsome and indignant


    face, she stood up in a hurry as soon as possible and stretched her hand, intending to take back the


    camera in his hand.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet, Reporter Qi." Maynard raised his long and strong arms and


    looked at her deeply.


    Because of their height, even if Vi tried to stand on her tiptoe to grab the camera, she failed.


    She retracted her hand with embarrassment and put on a ttering smile. "I''m taking sea view. Please


    return the camera to me."


    "Let''s see what you have taken." Maynard chuckled and picked up the camera to check.


    His words made Vi''s heart tighten. Somehow, she got the courage to dash over and hit him on his


    shoulder with all her strength.


    "Gulp!" The camera immediately fell into the sea.


    Upon seeing it, Vi red at him and said angrily, "Maynard, did you do it on purpose?"


    She hurriedly took back the camera that had fallen into the sea.


    "It''s you who knocked me down." Maynard was calmly and stating a fact.


    Vi was speechless.


    She saw the camera was dripping water from the ground. With a painful face, she took it and sat into


    the car not far away.


    After Maynard was hindered by Vivi, who was running to him, she took out her cellphone and called


    Earl Lan. As soon as the call was connected, she said in a helpless tone, "The camera fell into the


    water. Ask for backup."


    "The camera is water-proof. You can use it if you clean it. Try your best." Earl Lan hang up the phone


    quickly.


    Putting down her cell phone and turning on the camera, Vi found that the picture she had just taken


    was still there. At that moment, she was overjoyed.


    When she was immersed in excitement and could not control herself, the ss next to her was


    knocked. She raised her head to find that it was Maynard. A look of disgust came over his face.


    As for Vivi behind him, she ignored her intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Reporter Qir, how long are you going to stay in my car like this?" Maynard''s face turned cold all of a


    sudden.


    Upon hearing this, Vi snorted and turned her head away.


    "It is the meeting between us. Why do you take her with you?" There was undisguisedint in


    Vivi''s words.


    A cold smile yed at Maynard''s lips. "It was because of that woman who was shameless enough to


    "Miss Qi, you are too close to him. It''s easy for you to lose him." With a mocking face, Vivi deliberately


    got close to Maynard in a defiant manner.


    Vi waspletely stunned.


    Bearing the fury in her heart, she opened the car door. As her eyes shone, her feet became weak and


    she fell into Maynard''s arms. In a voice that was by eight levels higher than usual, she said, "Mr. Chu, I


    sprained my ankle."

 Chapter 187 Princess Hug

    Chapter 187 Princess Hug


    "So?" A faint smile yed at Maynard''s lips.


    Being clung to him like an octopus, Vi had a sweet and charming smile on her face and said in a


    coaxing voice, "Please hold me back. I want your princess hug."


    In an instant, the expression in Maynard''s eyes became dangerous.


    "You are not a baby any more!" Vivi''s face turned pale with anger. "Maynard. Let her go by herself."


    A devastated look appeared on Vi''s face, "I am pregnant now and I have a sprain. He is my


    husband and the father of my baby. Isn''t it reasonable that he protect me?"


    Vivi felt like vomiting blood.


    With her eyes shining, Vi stared at Maynard unblinkingly.


    A rage brought a smile to Maynard''s face. With a dark face, he picked her up horizontally and walked


    inside.


    Taking the opportunity, she gave Vivi a defiant smile.


    The bed the seaside vi was almost on the ground. Vi sat beside the bed wisely.


    "Maynard! Maynard!" Vivi''s voice continued toe in from outside.


    "Reporter Qi, you''d better behave yourself." Maynard gave her a warning look, turned around and


    walked out.


    Vi put her hand over her face and came to realize that she was here to catch adultery, not to be


    jealous.


    She regretted her decision in a hurry, so she followed him and nned to take a photo of them in


    secret. However, when she was about to shoot, Maynard turned his head around and stared at her.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Vi covered the pocket of her clothes with her right


    hand subconsciously.


    "Why didn''t you stay in the room? Why did youe out?" Maynard''s eyes were as sharp as the X-ray.


    The outline of his clear facial lines were tight, as if being covered with ayer of ice.


    Trying to resist the urge to run away, she looked away awkwardly.


    "Are youing here specially to ask for another princess hug?" Vivi came over, with disdain on her


    good-looking face.


    Vi rolled her eyes and said sourly, "It''s none of your business."


    "Maynard."


    Feeling wronged, Vivi''s eyes turned red.


    Then, Vi was pulled back to her room by Maynard. Before she could realize what just happened,


    she was pushed against the wall, and then held down by Maynard. Her little face was encircled


    between his arms.


    A shock took over Vi. She pushed him away and said, "Get out of my way. You are very heavy."


    "If you don''t tell me, then don''t me me for taking special measures." Maynard lifted her chin with his


    clean index finger, and his voice was as cold as ice debris falling down.


    A trace of fear shed in her eyes, and her scalp began to tingle. At this time, her stomach


    inappropriately groaned.


    A good idea came to her mind. Vi put her hand on her stomach, pretending to be aggrieved, and


    said, "I''m just hungry. I want to ask you if you have anything to eat."


    "Really?"


    Maynard approached her and his warm breath blew on her face.


    Vi felt slightly ufortable and stepped aside. Her fair face flushed in embarrassment.


    Her ears burned with desire, but she tried her best to ignore it. With a heartbroken look on her face,


    she continued in a mournful tone, "Of course, unless you want to starve the baby in my stomach."


    After she reminded him, Maynard fixed his eyes on her still t abdomen, and loosened her finally


    rationally. He took two steps backward slowly.


    "Wait for me." Maynard gave her a disdainful look, turned around and walked outwards


    Vi was so lucky to escape that she patted her chest slightly.


    When she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, she heard something drop from her body.


    Perplexed, she lowered her head to avoid Maynard''s eyes. As soon as she saw it was a camera that


    had fallen onto the ground, she felt as if it had stroke her wits.


    Before she could pick it up, Maynard, who had heard the noise along the way, bent down and picked it


    up.


    "I saw it again. Do you have anything to exin?" A faint smile yed at Maynard''s thin lips. In his


    eyes, which were as sharp as obsidian, there was not a trace of smile at all.


    Vi''s heart jumped into her throat.


    It took her a long time to find her voice back. She scratched her hair uneasily and smiled sheepishly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Well, I collected materials for the magazine to be published in the next issue, so I bought two more


    cameras."


    She clenched the corner of her clothes to hold back her trembling.


    Maynard looked at the camera in his hand sullenly. Opposite to that, his maic voice was like an


    elegant Violoncello. "The camera of this brand is very expensive. With your dead sry, you can''t even


    afford half of it."


    There was a dull cold at her back. Vi pinched her thighs to force herself to calm down. "You are


    thinking too much. I didn''t buy it. It''s sponsored by Jennifer of our magazine."


    As soon as she finished saying that, she tried to take back the camera, but Maynard dodged it too fast.


    She failed to get what she wanted.


    Vi ground her teeth and rushed at him desperately. She just slipped and hit Maynard by ident.


    It was just like the effect of a domino effect, Maynard hit the window with his back and the camera in


    his hand instantly flew out of the window.


    "Ouch!"


    The sound of the camera hitting on something was heard, apanied by the scream of Vivi.


    Vi and Maynard looked at each other, and then they looked out of the window at the same time,


    which was rare.


    "Maynard, it hurts..." Vivi covered her red forehead, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Maynard gave her a look and said, "Come in. I''ll check if it is okay."


    Vivi nodded hurriedly.


    Looking at the unremarkable camera lying on the beach outside the window, Vi said angrily, "Didn''t


    you take the camera in for me before you came in?"


    "Reporter Qi, are you asking for death?" A smile broke across Maynard''s face, instead of getting angry.


    The coldness in his eyes was evident.


    At the same time, Vi kept her mouth shut and lowered her head.


    At the thought of that valuable camera, she gritted her teeth and ran out of the room, deciding to take


    the camera


    Vivi walked in, putting down her hand and showing her swollen forehead. "It was her who shot the


    camera. She tried to kill me."


    As soon as she picked up the camera and stood up, Vi heard the words abruptly and smiled stiffly.


    She raised her eyes to look at Vivi. She wrapped her arms around Maynard''s arm in a manner as if she


    was a victim. She looked at Vi with hostility in her eyes.


    Vi sneered, patting the dust on the camera and checking it carefully as if she had not heard what


    Vivi had said.


    "There are at least a few days a month for her." Maynard acted as if he was ustomed to it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" said Vi, ring at him


    "Admit it. You want to give me a concussion." "But I''m lucky. It''s not what you think," said Vivi.


    "This is all Mr. Chu''s fault. If he doesn''t grab the camera with me, would the ident happen?" said


    Vi cynically


    "Yes, it would." A mischievous smile flitted across Maynard''s eyes. Obviously he did it on purpose.


    Vi wanted to hit him, but there was a window between them, she failed. She crossed her arms over


    her chest and said with contempt, "I didn''t expect you to be so petty. You retaliated against me for the


    princess hug."

 Chapter 188 The Difference Between 19 And 61

    Chapter 188 The Difference Between 19 And 61


    "Reporter Qi, can you just shut up or I''ll find someone to sew it up for you?"


    A murderous look flitted across Maynard''s eyes.


    A cold shiver ran down Vi''s spine. She smartly raised her hand and made a zipper action.


    Vivi proudly nced at her and pulled Maynard''s broken sleeve. "I want a princess hug, too."


    Vi bent over, retching.


    Hearing what she said, Maynard squinted. He raised his hand to rub Vivi''s hair on the top of her head.


    A pampering smile yed at the corners of his mouth. Looking at Vi, he gave her an undisguised


    dislike, "She is too fat. Her waist was injured before she was held. Now I can''t carry you on my back or


    hug you."


    Vivi''s face changed. She looked terrible.


    With a gloating look on her face, Vi giggled and said, "Vivi. As an experienced woman, I have been


    persuading you to be more optimistic. If you want to find a man, you should get the one with good


    kidneys."


    As soon as she finished saying that, the expressions in her and Vivi''s eyes, which were fixed on


    Maynard, became subtle at the same time.


    "Good, good, very good." A crafty, evil smile appeared on Maynard''s face.


    When he thought he was out of his mind, Vi suddenly felt a sharp pain on her wrist. Before she


    could react, she was dragged out to the corridor.


    When she withdrew her hand, Maynard had already returned to his room and closed the door in front of


    her.


    Displeased, Vi strode forward and knocked on the door.


    To her disappointment, Maynard didn''t respond at all.


    She yawned and was about to leave with her dull eyes when there was a pleasant voice in the room


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "What Please don''t do that. It hurts... "


    "Honey, rx. It''s not the first time..."


    Vivi has a whimpering sound of begging for mercy and Maynard said with a soft and enchanting voice.


    As soon as she was about to go out, Vi withdrew without hesitation. Then, as if seeing thousands of


    bills flying in front of her, she couldn''t wait to stamp her feet and ran outside to the window


    She bent over the window excitedly. She reached into the room and took lots of pictures.


    Crack! Crack! Crack


    With excitement and mockery full of her face, Vi muttered to herself, "That''s right. This is what I want


    to see..."


    However, when she saw that Maynard was applying medicine to Vivi with a cotton swab soaked in


    liquid medicine, the rest of what Vi wanted to say was stuck in her throat.


    "Reporter Qi, say what you just said." Maynard looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Did I say anything? I don''t remember. "


    Vi smiled.


    "The camera in your hand..." Hearing that, Maynard''s uneasy face froze and his ck eyes squinted


    slightly. "Is it the third camera sponsored by Miss Lan?" he asked


    Vi sneered and covered the camera vigntly. She raised her little chin slightly and said: "Your sight


    is not good. This is clearly the one you threw outside and smashed to Vivi."


    She threw up her hands and showed a nk and innocent expression.


    Vivi opened her mouth wide and was petrified.


    "What material are you going to take for the camera? Do you refer to us?" Maynard came to the


    window, tucking a wisp of hair around her forehead with his right hand under the cuffs of his suit.


    Vi covered her mouth with a dry cough. But soon she burst intoughter and said in an exaggerated


    way, "Ha ha, you can''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence."


    The corners of Maynard''s long and narrow eyes raised, and the danger was doubled.


    In the frozen atmosphere, Vi flinched, bent over and hid, turned around and ran to the bathroom of


    another room pretending to be calm and turned on the tap.


    Regardless of the water sound from the tap, she took out her phone to make a call as soon as


    possible.


    "Why is it you again?"


    As soon as the line was connected, she heard the voice of Earl Lan, which was full of impatience.


    For fear that her voice might be deafening, she quickly took a deep breath and said in a panic, "What


    should I do? Mr. Chu has discovered my scheme."


    "¡­¡­ Look out for yourself... " At the other side, the Earl Lan heaved a deep sigh. Apparently, he had


    no expectation of her intelligence. "Well, we could ..."


    "We could kill him," said Vi.


    "Fuck off!" At the other end of the phone, Earl Lan couldn''t help but curse, "You''d better find a toy boy


    to have an affair, and then pretend to be found by him!"


    "Click!"


    As soon as Vi loosened her grip on the cellphone, it dropped from her hand. She widened her clear


    eyes in shock.


    She bent down and picked up her phone. Although the phone was out of sight, she still shook her


    head. "No! Absolutely no!"


    She wanted to divorce and she didn''t deserve to have a bad name.


    "Why not?" "If my memory serves me right, you will be the one who gives up all the marital property


    even if you don''t have an affair," Earl Lan continued


    On a second thought, Vi agreed with him. So she simply pped her thigh and said, "Well, that''s a


    pleasant decision."


    The next day.


    Vi hired a toy boy, who was known as a killer of richdies on the Inte. She told him to go to a


    nearby hotel, and asked him to check in a room number, and then sent out the house number.


    As soon as she received the house number 61, she asked somebody to send it to Maynard.


    Following the information that the toy boy told her, Vi opened the door of the hotel and saw a scene.


    The hotel''s white bed was covered with bright red rose petals, and a few pieces of flower petals were


    inevitably dropped on the floor. She stepped in a trance, and before she could realize where she


    stepped, a colorful steaks of air at every corner flushed to the ceiling.


    Vi stepped back two steps in a row, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Before she came to herself, a deep and maic voice came from behind, "Reporter Qi, I didn''t expect


    that you would have such a day like other women to tter me."


    Maynard was wearing a white shirt, and leaning against the door with his hands crossed in front of his


    chest. A glimmer of amusement shed across his eyes.


    Vi rolled her eyes in a huff. Looking at the romantic atmosphere in front of her, she couldn''t bear to


    look away.


    "Since you seldom take the initiative, I will give you the chance." Maynard stepped into the room, as if


    he was performing a benefactor. He sat on a white cashmere chair with his legs crossed. With a forced


    smile on his cool and handsome face, he said, "Come and massage my legs."


    There was a deep ck cross engraved on her forehead. "Massage you bastard! I don''t want to do


    this! "


    She grabbed the nket and the petals on it floated to the ground. But she was still indignant. She took


    out her phone and called the toy boy. "Victor, I''m asking you, where are you?"


    She almost roared out these words.


    "Miss Qi, I mistook your card number. I take the 19 number as 61. I''m sorry Please... "


    It suddenly dawned on her, but Vi didn''t listen to his exnation and hung up the phone. Being


    angry, she sat on the bed andughed. "So now what''s going on is false."

 Chapter 189 She Hired Me

    Chapter 189 She Hired Me


    "What happened on earth? Why are you so angry?" Maynard lightly swept the scattered petals on the


    ground with his cold sight, frowning tightly.


    Vi''s temples were close to a break-up. As she was speaking, the smile on her face looked so bad


    that it was even worse than crying. "Well, what do you think?"


    "You''d better tell me what stupid thing you have done." With his hands on his abdomen, a faint sneer


    appeared at his thin lips.


    Vi was shocked. She shook her body like a waving wild grass and said, "You It''s none of your


    business. Mind your own business! "


    She tried to swallow the words that was about toe out of her mouth, and did not know how she


    had the courage to cheer up.


    However, when she heard what she said just now, she became very restless.


    Maynard gave her a cold nce, and a faint sneer yed at the corners of his mouth.


    Vi red at him. But she couldn''t totally vent her anger.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door from outside very loudly. It sounded like that someone


    would break the door te at any time.


    Their eyes met. Atst, she withdrew her sight reluctantly and opened the door.


    There were still tears hanging on the pale and thin face of Vivi. She wiped her shoulder in a hurry and


    threw herself directly into Maynard''s arms.


    "Someone molested me just now. I thought I wouldn''t have the chance to see you again She cried


    Tears welled up in Vivi''s eyes all of a sudden as if she hit an invisible switch.


    Vi was stunned by how Vivi could cry in front of her.


    "Don''t run! Can''t you have a drink with me?" The young man, who was dressed up to be a nobility,


    came in with a ss of red wine that reeked of intoxication in his hand.


    As soon as Vi saw him, her eyelids twitched. She immediately had a bad feeling.


    "Mr. Mr. Chu..." The man, who looked like a boy with a milk face, was frightened as he saw the tall and


    strong Maynard, and he stopped his footsteps abruptly and stuttered.


    "It''s him! It''s him who want to take advantage of me!" said Vivi, pointing at him with her slender finger


    In an instant, Maynard''s eyes became extremely sharp.


    "¡­¡­ You Please let me go. I''m sorry. I didn''t know she is your woman... " Victor''s hand trembled and


    the bright red wine in the ss sshed on his clothes. The silver white suit dress, in an instant, turned


    into arge area of red wine stains.


    And he was so anxious to exin that his forehead was sweating, which made him look like a funny


    jumping clown.


    A shiver went down Vi''s spine. Covering her face in silence, she tiptoed towards the bathroom


    "Reporter Qi, where are you going?" As soon as she made a move, the sight emitted by Maynard made


    her stand in the spot.


    Hearing that, Vi''s figure froze for a moment. Bit by bit, she turned around in a mechanical manner,


    with a faint smile on her face. "Mr. Chu, what can I do for you?" she asked


    "This man bullied a woman. Youe to judge, should I settle it privately or should I send him to the


    police station?" A faint smile yed across Maynard''s eyes.


    With her forehead in a mess, a cold sweat could be seen on her face. She struggled and said, "This


    Well... "


    "Mr. Chu, it''s her!" The toy boy raised his voice all of a sudden. He pointed to Vi exactly with his


    finger. His face went red with anger. "She asked me to rape Vivi and peep at her!"


    They turned to look at Vi with a curious look.


    Vi was stunned.


    "We are not enemies. Why did you do this to me?" Vivi covered her shirt and shook her head


    unbelievably. Her tears were like pearls with broken threads.


    Vi''s mouth opened widely. It was obvious that she was stunned for quite a while.


    "What do you want to say?" A pressing, oppressive aura emitted by Maynard overwhelmed them,


    making them very scared.


    Vi swallowed hard and then stared at Victor, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I hired you to


    do so?"


    "Yes, I do!" Victor puffed out his chest and handed his cellphone to Maynard. With a ttering smile on


    his face, he said, "Please have a look. Here is the message record between her and me."


    Maynard''s eyes rested on the screen of his cellphone, and the contents of the short messages were all


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    - "I promise you that I will do everything properly."


    Or - ''Whatever, you must satisfy me!''


    In a word, they were all misleading.


    "Well, how dare you!" Maynard threw his cell phone onto the floor after throwing a cold nce at Vi.


    Then he stamped on it with his limited edition ck leather shoes.


    The phone screen was broken.


    Vi shook her head out of instinct. "I didn''t do that. What I said to him waspletely different from


    what you thought!"


    "What are you talking about?" Vivi covered her ears and screamed, "Do you have to force me to die so


    that I will be willing to leave Mr. Chu forever?"


    Vi was stunned. Her words had a lot of information.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could utter a word of what she wanted to say, Maynard raised


    his hand, wore a poker face, and interrupted her in a cold and cruel tone, "Next time, I won''t let you


    go!"


    Extended his slender hand, Maynard put his arm around Vivi, held her head in his arm and left without


    looking back.


    And there were only two people left in the hotel, only Vi and Victor, who looked at each other and


    didn''t say anything.


    Taking a deep breath, Vi was even angrier. She said word by word, "You have been working as a


    gigolo for so many years. I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    Speaking of this, she was furious.


    Victor poked his head in the direction of the door and made sure that no one had heard them. Being


    aware that Maynard didn''t return halfway, he said sulkily, "It''s not my fault. Whoever meets Mr. Chu will


    stutter."


    A wry smile appeared on Vi''s face. She pointed at him with her fair skinned right index finger for a


    long time before she hatefully squeezed out the words from her teeth, "You not only don''t have


    professional ethics, but also don''t have masculinity. It''s badments!"


    She was breathing fast and her chest heaved violently because of the emotional fluctuation.


    "Don''t say that, Miss Qi!" Victor''s face changed. He forced a smile.


    Vi folded her hands over her chest, raised her chin high, as if she had to throw caution to the wind.


    "You cheated me, so I will give you badments."


    "Please, help me!" Victor''s face turned dreary. He touched the tears on his face which didn''t exist at all,


    and then grabbed Vi''s arm and said, "I have my reasons. I have no choice!"


    His eyes were full of plea.


    Vi shook off his hands andughed in anger. She pointed at herself and said, "You mean I am the


    one who forced you?"


    "No no no!" In a panic, Victor shook his head and exined, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. Vivi


    asked me to do that. I can''t do anything about it!"


    On hearing this, Vi was stunned. She took a deep look at him and said, "Say it again!"


    Meanwhile, she calmly reached into her bag and pressed the recording pen inside.


    "I swear to God, it was Vivi who asked me to frame you, otherwise I will die!" Gritting his teeth, Victor


    stamped his foot and stretched out his hand.


    Vi turned to look at the sky outside.

 Chapter 190 Go To Have A Great Meal

    Chapter 190 Go To Have A Great Meal


    When she saw that there was no thunder, Vi nodded slowly and looked at him coldly for a while.


    "OK, I trust you for once."


    She secretly pressed the pause button of the recorder pen with her hand in her bag, where no one saw


    her.


    "Can I leave now?" Victor clenched his teeth. He didn''t want to give up so easily, so he lifted his hand


    to make a gesture for asking for money. "Can you give me some money?"


    Vi chuckled and raised her leg to kick him without hesitation.


    Victor ran out of the room with his hands on his head in a mess.


    Vi poured a ss of water and took a sip. After calming herself down, she returned to the holiday


    vi and went straight to Maynard''s room.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. After hearing a deep voice say "Come in", she


    swaggered in.


    "What''s up?" Maynard took a nce at her and then looked down at the documents in his hands, as if


    nothing had happened.


    Arms folded over her chest, Vi rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "Isn''t it nonsense?"


    "What is it?" Maynard leaned against the back of the chair and looked at her leisurely.


    Vi snorted and pped on the table, a sapphire blue recorder pen appeared on therge desk.


    "For me?" Maynard smiled, with a hint of carelessness in his eyes.


    Vi red at him angrily, and her anger instantly erupted like a volcanic eruption. She couldn''t stand


    it any longer. "I''m going to expose the true face of Vivi."


    Vivi opened the door and just heard it. Her face suddenly turned gloomy. "What did you say?"


    She didn''t close the door. Being extremely angry, she went over on her high-heeled shoes.


    "I said, I would expose you!" said Vi.


    Vivi avoided eye contact with her, and then she looked at Maynard as if she had seen some hope.


    "Take medicine if you are just having an attack of a disease." Maynard looked at Vi and said slowly


    and clearly, lifting his thin lips slightly.


    Vi grabbed the recording pen, and bravely waved it in front of him. "There is evidence in this


    recording pen to prove my innocence."


    "Okay, put it out." Maynard tapped on the smooth table with his slender finger, while an almost invisible


    light shed across his eyes.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Vi''s face. She pressed the button on the recorder.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    Ten seconds passed, but the recorder still did not make any movement.


    "Is this the voice you said?" Maynard didn''t get angry but smiled. He looked at her as if she was a


    psycho, "Is silence your evidence?"


    Vi''s face changed. She looked down and checked the recording pen in her hand. She pressed the


    two buttons on it repeatedly, but there was no response.


    Even if she didn''t believe in evil spirits, she had to believe that this was weird.


    Just then, Maynard''s big hand, together with the cool wind and the faint smell of tobo, came to her


    face. She felt a sharp pain on her face. When she realized what had happened, her whole face had


    been pinched into a ball by Maynard.


    ncing at each other in anger, Vi couldn''t even speak a word. "Waah... Waah..."


    She clenched her teeth in pain and reached out to push his hand away, but in vain.


    "Reporter Qi, stop ying tricks, or even the baby in your womb will be hurt." Maynard''s gloomy and


    cold eyes were filled with warning.


    With a foxy smile on her face, Vi made an "OK" gesture, and then flicked her long hair to look away.


    "Yeah, you are pregnant. You should behave yourself." Vivi''s eyes fell on her belly, and there was a


    pitiful expression on her fair face. "You should keep the baby well. Don''t be like me. You will never have


    a baby in your life."


    She is such a pitiful woman, because she always tries her best to persuade other people.


    But somehow, Vi''s eyelids twitched.


    "Now that you like babies, I think I can ask you to take care of the baby after he or she is born,"


    Maynard paused, with a pensive look in his eyes.


    "Are you serious?" But a glimmer of unknown light shed in Vivi''s eyes, and she was overwhelmed


    with joy.


    A shock took over Vi.


    His wife was not dead and the baby was not born yet. Why did he have the instinct to have the mistress


    to take care of the baby?


    Taking a deep breath, she wanted to stay alone for a while.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Vi raised her head and saw that Jennifer was


    standing at the door with the little girl who was recovering.


    "Aren''t you going to raise a child?" Jennifer pushed the little girl, who looked very confused, in front of


    Vivi, with her eight broken teeth revealing in a standard manner. "Firstly, she is the daughter of Mr. Chu.


    Secondly, she could call you mommy after getting married. It''s unnecessary to teach her anything."


    Vi tried to wink at Jennifer at full split.


    Maynard noticed that and a mocking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Miss Lan, you''re


    quite free."


    Jennifer gave him a defiant smile.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth began to twitch uncontrobly.


    The little girl''s gaze lingered on the people with different expressions for a while. Suddenly, she flung


    herself into Vi''s arms, yelling, "They abandoned me WOW! "


    The little girl''s hot tears scalded the back of Vi''s hand. She raised her hand and patted the little girl''s


    back, and said in a voice so soft that was almost choking, "It''s okay. I''ll take you to eat something


    delicious."


    She shared her hatred with the little girl.


    "Yes, I''ll eat all of them. Daddy!"


    The little girl wiped her dry tears and didn''t even look at Maynard.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face. Then, she took her hand and walked out of the room.


    An hourter, Maynard carried his luggage to the outside of the vi and opened the trunk of the car.


    The phone rang out in the pocket of his suit jacket.


    "Ah, it''s Reporter Qi." Maynard looked at the number on the screen and pressed the answer key. At the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    same time, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Mr. Chu, help..." anxiety came from Vi.


    "No way!" Maynard answered coldly and was about to hang up the phone¡ª¡ª


    "Dad, someone hit me. Help!"


    The little girl''s cry and shouting were mixed with curses.


    Hearing that, Maynard''s face turned dark. In a cold voice, he asked, "Where are you?"


    At the same time, in a different ce, after the little girl with red eyes told Maynard her address, Vi


    felt relieved.


    Looking at the pile of food on the table that was barely ced, she asked with a mournful face, "What


    should we do? There are so many..."


    "Two guests, are you full?" The middle-aged saleswoman, with her hands on her abdomen, walked


    towards them and gave them many warm warnings. "Since it''s a buffet, you will be fined 50 dors if


    the food here is more than 50g."


    Coming close to the table, Vi tried to cover her full stomach and smiled, " I''m not full yet... "


    "Temporary?" The waitress cast a sullen nce at Vi.


    With a chill on her back and a numb on her scalp, Vi shifted her eyes to the wall inadvertently,


    clutching a leaflet that the three of them were eating a buffet with the chances to draw lottery. Her eyes


    lit up.

 Chapter 191 Committed The Crime Of Bigamy

    Chapter 191 Committed The Crime Of Bigamy


    Vi put on a perfect smile, and there was a trace of regret in her eyes, "We are waiting for our child''s


    father toe and have dinner together. He often works overtime, so we all eat and wait."


    The little girl next to her nodded her head repeatedly.


    The middle-aged female clerk looked at the two for a while in half belief. After confirming that there was


    nothing wrong with their faces, she left as if nothing had happened.


    Vi patted her breast to calm down and picked up her cell phone that had been hung up. "How is it?


    Will your dade or not?"


    "I don''t know. Daddy hung up the phone as soon as I told him the address." The little girl''s innocent


    face was entangled, and her slender fingers were holding each other unconsciously.


    Putting her hands together, Vi prayed, "I hope your dad cane..."


    It had been one hour, two hours and half an hour. Vi had been waiting for Maynard for a long time,


    but he was still nowhere to be seen.


    "Lady, the door of our restaurant will be closed in less than an hour..." The man with mustache walked


    over and nced at the clock on the wall. "Will your partner reallye?"


    Being flustered, Vi moved her body a little away from them out of instinct. She put on a ttering


    smile and said, " Well, how to say... "


    "Boss, I am her husband!"


    "Boss, I''m her husband!"


    Just as she was trying to find out the appropriate wording, the two different voices sounded in the same


    time, different from each other.


    Hearing the sound, she turned her head to look at the direction of the sound. She saw that Maynard


    walked in through the door on the left, and Chol went downstairs too.


    Vi was so shocked that she didn''t know where to put her hand, and identally touched the


    chopsticks on the table and they fell to the ground.


    The boss of the restaurant and the other staff didn''te to their senses until they heard the sound of


    chopsticks falling on the ground.


    Maynard and Chol stood in front of her at the same time. Two tall and slender figures were covered on


    her, giving people a sense of fear that they would be swallowed up at any time.


    With a panic in her eyes, Vi immediately covered her face with her hand.


    But they didn''t know that the more they saw it, the more suspicious they became.


    "Hello, Hello, is it 110?" The owner of the restaurant ran to the counter, picked up the phone and


    pressed three numbers. As soon as the line was connected, he was stunned, saliva flying over his


    face. "To men have married one woman. I am in grave trouble..."


    Then Vi ran to the phone and pulled it up. "Boss, listen to me. Things are not what you think."


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Or what else could I do?" The boss of the restaurant was shocked. "I can''t


    believe you can do such thing!"


    Vi stepped back and pointed at herself in disbelief. "I won''t take the me. You''d better exin it to


    me!"


    After she finished her words, she grasped Maynard''s tie with her left hand and grasped Chol''s tie with


    her right hand. Her face was livid and pale with rage.


    Maynard pushed her hand away. Obviously, nothing changed on his poker face.


    Chol touched the attractivechrymal mole at the corner of his left eye, pulled her hand away and


    looked at Maynard, who was in danger, saying, "You''re my woman. Can''t you just recognize her


    casually?"


    A cold aura was given out by Maynard''s eyes, which made people shun from him all the time. The


    corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. "She is clear about the situation," he said


    "Maynard!" said Vi.


    She trembled with anger. She had never thought that he would say such obscene words!


    As the eyes of Maynard and Chol met, a smell of hostility spread in an instant. With a little spark, it


    would explode in an irresistible manner.


    A sharp pain came over Vi''s head. She felt extremely helpless all of a sudden. Who could tell her


    exactly what had happened between them!


    She turned right and poked the little girl''s shoulder, who was obviously in a trance a few days ago. "You


    exin. Who is your dad?"


    The little girl came back to her senses, just walking into the amorous eyes of Chol, who was wearing a


    faint smile. She indulged herself in the appearance of Chol for a long time withouting to her sense.


    " Anyone who is good-looking is right... "


    Vi couldn''t stay calm any more.


    The boss of the restaurant couldn''t stay calm anymore. He waved his hand and said, "Give me the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    phone. As expected, I should call the police at this time!"


    Upon hearing his words, one staff took out her phone and handed it to the boss of the restaurant. As


    soon as Vi saw this, she felt annoyed. She rushed over and tried to take back the phone.


    "¡­¡­ Okay, I''ll wait for you at Silver Heart Restaurant!"


    Vi almost touching the phone with one centimeter of her delicate hand, the boss of the restaurant


    had already hung up. He turned around and returned the phone to the employee.


    Vi froze, her hand pausing in the air.


    At the thought that the police woulde to interrogate herter and that she could not ept it, she


    rolled her eyes and fell towards Maynard.


    "I have evidence to prove that she is my wife." Maynard put his big hand on her waist and purposely


    twisted it when nobody saw them. A chilling smile was shown on his face.


    Feeling a sharp pain in her waist, Vi took a deep breath. As she could not pretend to pass out, she


    pinched Maynard''s hand severely on the back. Then she pretended to be sober and escaped from his


    embrace.


    "Do you have any proof?"


    The boss of the restaurant walked over to him and looked him up and down with suspicious eyes.


    "You said you had evidence, then show it to me." The boss of the restaurant raised his chin at him.


    Vi was curious about the evidence so she looked over.


    Maynard opened the ck suitcase in his hand, took out a red marriage certificate from it and handed it


    to the boss of the restaurant.


    ncing at the words on the marriage license, Vi had a bad feeling immediately.


    "Is it forged?" With his eyes wide open, the owner of the restaurant looked at the two people in the


    marriage license, and then looked at the man and the woman in front of him. He suddenly couldn''t


    make a decision.


    "Can he also show us the marriage certificate?" The boss of the restaurant narrowed his eyes which


    seemed to be a little shrewd, and then he pointed to Chol next to him who seemed to be watching a


    drama.


    Vi felt her heart skipped a beat, and her face was full of smile, "Hahaha, you are so humorous, you


    know how to joke."


    Maynard frowned imperceptibly, and his face turned gloomy. All of a sudden, he became unhappy.


    "It doesn''t matter..." The owner of the restaurant looked at them for a long time and said, "I just want to


    know if he can take it out."


    Before Chol could say anything, Vi shook her head impatiently and said, "We have nothing to do


    with each other. How could he take out the certificate?"


    When hearing what she said, Chol almost choked and stared at her for two seconds. Then, he nodded


    his head slightly, with a look of disappointment at her failure. "Yes, yes, you are right. I don''t have."


    The boss of the restaurant had a delicate look on his face. He shook his head and said in a sad tone.


    Unlike them, Vi heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I didn''t expect someone to nder my woman." Maynard sneered at him in a casual manner, and


    slowly unfastened the two buttons at the top of his Adam''s apple.

 Chapter 192 I Want You To Explain Something

    Chapter 192 I Want You To Exin Something


    Seeing that, Chol burst intoughter with anger. He then had a micro facelift, and saw a woman with an


    innocent look.


    Being stared at by him for quite a while, Vi felt uneasy all over. The bad feeling made her be


    alert. At this moment, the thin lips of Chol slightly moved. As if nothing had happened, he wore


    sunsses and left.


    "Well, you wait for the police toe and exin the situation. Then I won''t make things difficult for


    you." The boss of the restaurant gave the marriage license back to Maynard Leaning against the


    counter, he stopped saying in a hurry, "But..."


    Just as Vi thought she could leave this ce of trouble smoothly, her heart missed a beat on


    hearing this, "But what?"


    "But I think you should finish all your leftovers, right?" Pointing at the pile of food, the restaurant owner


    was so angry that he thumped the table and said, "It''s shameful to waste food. You will be punished."


    With a numb expression on her face, Vi grasped the hem of Maynard''s coat uneasily. "Mr. Chu, help


    me."


    Maynard withdrew the corner of his clothes and patted the dust off it with a disgusted face. "You made


    a mistake. Pay for it yourself," he said


    Vi''s little face copsed.


    All of a sudden, her eyes shone. She hade up with an idea, but she had not given up. "In fact, Mr.


    Chu only needs to eat something. It''s very simple."


    Yes, as long as he ate it, it was killing two birds with one stone!


    "So what?"


    Maynard''s narrow and long charming eyes raised slightly.


    With her face covered with both hands, Vi winked at them, trying to make herself look cute, and


    said, "You take the food for us. I didn''t bring my cell phone with me, and this is all I have..."


    She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then she put her hand into her pocket


    and took out a purple five cents.


    A mocking smile appeared on Maynard''s face. He raised her small and fair chin and said, "As long as I


    divorce you now, you''re the only one who canpensate."


    Upon hearing his words, a shiver ran down her spine. It was not until now that she had known his


    intention. She tangled and struggled and could not help biting her fingers.


    In less than a minute, she seemed to have changed into a different person, and she looked at him with


    her eyes wide open, as if she could not believe what she had heard. "Mr. Chu, you should divorce her


    just for a meal," she said


    "I don''t care. Let''s solve the current problems before you get divorced." The boss of the restaurant


    waved his hand impatiently. He did not hide the urging meaning in his words.


    Upon hearing that, Vi gave her thumbs up in great approval. She nodded quickly and said, "That''s


    right. Mr. Chu, please help me solve the problem as soon as possible."


    Maynard acted as if he didn''t hear what she said, pulled out a chair and sat down. His long straight legs


    were crossed, and his injured finger gently tapped on one of his legs.


    When a few words came out of her mouth, a melodious ringtone came from her bag.


    "Reporter Qi, is this the so-called missing mobile phone?" All of a sudden, Maynard stood up and


    walked closer to her.


    Upon hearing this, Vi took a few steps back, and took out her cell phone from her shivering bag. She


    gnashed her teeth in anger and reluctantly paid the fee by E-bank under his gaze.


    After the police had an investigation, with tears on her face, Vi ran out of the restaurant with the little


    girl.


    As for someone who followed her behind, she ignored it intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Sir, you forgot your marriage certificate." The boss of the restaurant ran out and gave the list back to


    Maynard.


    When she came to herself, Vi happened to see what was happening in front of her. After snatching


    the certificate and looking at it for two seconds, she bent down andughed with her hands on her


    belly. "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect that you would take this with you at any time!"


    Maynard extended his hand and grabbed it. He put it into the luggage in disgust and said coldly, "I put it


    in identally when I was packing. Don''t overthink it."


    Blinking in confusion, Vi pursed her lips and asked, "Really?"


    "Where did you put your own?"


    Maynard approached her and held her thin shoulders with his hands. His deep and serene eyes


    seemed to have a ma that could suck people in.


    A bitter smile crept over on her face. Vi rested one of her hands on her chin and said, "Let me think.


    I probably threw it under the bed."


    "Then let''s go back to that restaurant. I have something to talk to the boss." Maynard''s face turned


    dark. With his powerful big hand, he grasped her slender wrist, turned around and walked towards the


    restaurant.


    Vi was now in a bad mood. She leaned hard on the tree next to her and said, "I''m sorry. I promise I''ll


    show it and keep it well."


    Maynard withdrew his hand and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    It would be fine if she didn''t look at it. The goosebumps all over her body fell down.


    Somehow, she felt that Maynard in front of her had been disguised.


    The little girl, who was bouncing in front of them, rolled her beautiful eyes as she saw them face to


    face, and ran back to grab the corner of Vi''s clothes. She asked, "Aunt Vi, who is that beautiful


    elder brother?"


    As soon as she finished saying that, Vi felt that the cold air around Maynard had been enhanced


    greatly and it seemed to spread out gradually.


    She moved resentfully to the outside and tried her best to distance herself from Maynard.


    To his surprise, when she took a step back, he moved forward. If she kept stepping back, he seemed to


    be a hunter, taking one more step forward patiently.


    Feeling like weeping but had no tears, Vi decided to abandon herself and stay in the same ce.


    She scratched her hair irritably. "What do you want on earth, Maynard?"


    As soon as she finished her words, she was grabbed onto the bench behind the flower bed by


    Maynard.


    Before she could react, the smell of tobo from his body was filled in her nose.


    "Mrs. Chu, about Chol, don''t you think you should exin something?" Maynard approached her and


    whispered in her ear.


    Vi shivered and moved sideways as if she was hit by lighting. Then she almost fell to the ground.


    She swallowed hard and stretched out her hands to block his chest, as a refusal to excessive intimate


    rtionship. "He and I are ordinary friends."


    "Just so so." Hearing that, Maynard was stunned. His eyes turned dark all of a sudden. "Pretending to


    be your husband?" he asked


    With a cold sweat on her forehead, Vi put on a false smile and said, "He pokes his nose to


    everything. Believe it or not."


    The corners of Maynard''s long and narrow eyes rose slowly. His long and slender hand touched her


    cheek. "Okay, you can prove it."


    It was so intolerable that Vi pped his hand off angrily and stood up suddenly. "You are so childish!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I don''t want to do it!"


    Maynard had sparkling eyes.


    With a cold snort, Vi looked away as her anger hasn''t subsided yet. She felt her legs tightened as


    she saw the little girl holding her legs.


    She softened her tone and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to borrow your phone to y games." The little girl raised her head and looked at her. Her


    innocent face was delicate and lovely.


    Upon hearing this, Vi was so touched that she couldn''t help but take out her phone.


    The little girl got the phone and ran three meters away. With a cunning smile, she clicked on the


    contact list, and finally found a number on it. "Hello, pretty brother, what''s your rtionship with the


    owner of this phone?"

 Chapter 193 Why Are You So Jealous

    Chapter 193 Why Are You So Jealous


    A handsome brother?


    As soon as Vi heard the two words, she picked up her ears, and then she realized what the little girl


    was doing. She rushed over to grab her mobile phone back


    However, before she could make a move, she was pulled by a slender and warm hand. Then she fell


    into a man''s arms with strong masculinity. She struggled violently.


    "Damn it..." Maynard pressed her on the bench and covered her mouth with his hand.


    Vi''s eyes widened, and the anger seemed to be on the fire.


    At the same time, the little girl took this opportunity to run to them and pressed the speaker on.


    Thus, the two parties had been able to hear the conversation through all means.


    "You are That beautiful girl, right? " Chol''s voice was so soft and tempting.


    Hearing what he had said, Vi didn''t want to move at all, but just concentrated on what the little girl


    and Chol were talking about. She didn''t pay attention to how close Maynard was behind her.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up like the brightest star in the night. She suddenly nodded and said, "Yes, I want


    to know what kind of rtionship you have with Aunt Vi."


    "Oh, I see..." After a brief pause, Chol''s charming voice rose in the air, "Is your daddy curious too?"


    "Yeah, you are awesome!"


    The little girl shouted at the other end of the phone. Her excitement was obvious.


    "Actually, Aunt Vi and I are both grown-ups. We know what we should do."


    He then changed his tone, and in an instant, the atmosphere was so ambiguous that it made people


    want to get.


    She was tricked again!


    Vi was speechless. The volcano in her heart erupted at the moment. She went all out to struggle


    and bit Maynard''s hand in a hurry.


    When the other party felt a little relieved, she managed to get out of his control. Then she strode over


    and grabbed the cell phone. Without any hesitation, she scolded loudly, "Chol, you bastard! You


    pervert, you pervert, go to hell! "


    After cursing him, she didn''t give him any chance to say anything and hung up the phone quickly.


    "Aunt Vi..." The little girl''s hands were empty, her innocent eyes moist with fear.


    Vi gave a wry smile which was worse than crying. She was too tired to scold.


    However, she tightened her wrist and turned her head to look at the stirring eyes of Maynard. "Reporter


    Qi, as your nominal and legal husband, I think I should teach you a lesson."


    ncing at his left hand, Vi asked cautiously, "What do you want?"


    However, as soon as Maynard walked into the vi with Vi in his left hand and the little girl in his


    right hand, he did not say a word. He directly took her back to the vi. After they saw the little girl off


    and walk back to her room, he immediately dragged Vi towards the room in front of them


    Vi recognized that it was Maynard''s room. Her pupils shrank. When she passed the door, she


    gripped the handle with one hand.


    "Let go." Maynard said with a poker face.


    With her weak legs, Vi restrained the urge to flinch. She shook her head and inadvertently nced


    at the white skirt at the corner ahead. A crafty look suddenly shed through her eyes.


    She smiled enchantingly. Between the light of her ck and white eyes, she put her hand on his chest,


    which was quite umon. "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect you to be so mean. You always like to y force."


    Maynard looked at her in silence for quite a while.


    "What You two... " Vivi ran over on her high heels. She pointed at them with her white finger.


    A wisp of ck and thick hair came out of her hair. Vi withdrew her hand from Maynard''s chest and


    leaned against the wallzily.


    If he dares to make trouble for her, she will first make trouble for him!


    "What''s up?" A faint light flickered in Maynard''s eyes, and his voice was as calm as water.


    With red eyes, Vivi said sadly and incredulously, "Since you are all like that, it''s over between us."


    A strong sense of gossip was burning in Vi''s eyes, and her charming little face was full of


    schadenfreude.


    She thought Maynard would coax her and persuade her to get back together with him gently, but she


    didn''t expect that¡ª¡ª


    "Of course." Maynard yed by the nose. He tidied up his tie slowly without even raising his eyelids.


    Vi rubbed her eyes several times to make sure she wasn''t wrong.


    "What!" But Vivi stepped back,ughing more ugly than crying, and her soft voice mixed with a little


    tremble, "Am I hearing it wrong?"


    "That''s your choice. Let''s reach an agreement on the development program of a project tomorrow


    before you leave." Maynard opened the door of his own room and pulled Vi inside.


    Like clutching the only life-saving straw, Vi grabbed the handle and wouldn''t go in.


    "Are you serious?" Vivi gritted her teeth, and she was not willing to give up.


    Maynard said in a calm voice without turning his head around. "I''m just as you wish. I will still be your


    boss from tomorrow on."


    Superior subordinate rtionship?


    Hearing what he said, Vi turned to watch Vivi looking back repeatedly in every step, and she prayed


    for her silently.


    Vi tried her best to get rid of Maynard''s tearing hands, but she just couldn''t. All of a sudden, she was


    in a fit of anger. "Maynard, you''re such a bastard. You flirt your staff."


    She couldn''t help but suspect that many girls in the Chu Group had been tormented by him.


    "Oh, are you my staff?" Maynard said in a casual tone, "You''re just ordinary people."


    Hearing that, Vi''s face changed slightly. In an instant, after turning over the corners of her mouth,


    she dusted off the suit, which didn''t exist at all. In an ingratiating smile, she asked, "Mr. Chu, when shall


    we go back to A City?"


    "In a couple of days." Maynard squinted. It was difficult to tell whether he was happy or angry. "We''ll


    leave after Vivi gets satisfied."


    A series of uncontroble illusions came to her mind.


    The mobile phone in Maynard''s pocket rang.


    He let her go, took out his phone and answered it, but no one knew what the other end of the line was


    saying. His cold eyebrows furrowed tightly, " After Vivi seeding the negotiation, you can pick her up


    at the Pine Lake Hotel. Room number is 114."


    Somehow, Vi wrote down the address and then walked to her room quietly as if nothing had


    happened. When she was about to open the door, she saw Vivi who blocked her way.


    "I want to have a talk with you," With her hands around her chest, thetest silver bracelet reflected a


    dazzling light on her white wrist.


    Vi was very hesitant. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "I have nothing to say to you."


    "Really?" But Vivi got close to her and said word by word triumphantly, "Even if I know your secret?"


    Vi clenched her skirt unconsciously and her fingers were a little white, but she did not notice it at all.


    Her voice was dry. "Okay."


    They walked to the beach outside. The salty sea breeze blew, disheveled their clothes and hair.


    Then Vi turned around and asked, "What do you know?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m the one Maynard loves, and he''s only pretending to marry you." Vivi raised her chin a little to show


    her arrogance thoroughly.


    Vi didn''t make any trace on her face. With a slight smile, she said, "I know."


    "Don''t y the fool and aloof!" Vivi grasped her arm and said angrily, "You''d better give up the position


    of Mrs. Chu and get out of here!"


    "TSK, TSK, TSK, TSK... What''s wrong with you? You smell jealous," said Vi and made an action of


    fanning.


    Vivi shook off her hand and took out the tissue to wipe her hand in disgust.


    It seemed that Vi had not seen it. She shrugged her shoulders casually, and then her eyes blinked


    and she suddenly understood.


    Vi suddenly came to realize that Vivi was trying to goad her into action. She smiled politely but not


    intimately.


    She didn''t feel sick at all, as if she was sick enough and rubbed her shoulder lightly on purpose. In a


    more natural and graceful manner, she said in a bitter voice, "You''ve just been with Mr. Chu, so you


    should take good care of him. I''m relieved to see that he''s fine."


    Vivi was sick.


    Vivi almost vomited blood when she saw that Vi was pretending to be a wife.


    Still with the smiling face, Vi spoke: "I''ll leave him to you."

 Chapter 194 What Should We Do

    Chapter 194 What Should We Do


    "Do you mean I should thank you?" Vivi was so angry that her mouth tilted. Her face with light makeup


    was nearly distorted because of anger.


    Confused, Vi blinked her eyes and said nkly, "No, I came here just to remind you out of


    kindness."


    "You are not helping me out of kindness, are you?"


    Vivi was so angry that her face turned red.


    A cunning light shed across Vi''s eyes. She tilted her head and said, "It seems that you can''t even


    bear such a trifle. It seems that the position of Mrs. Chu isn''t suitable for you."


    She waved her hand and walked into the vi leisurely, ignoring Vivi''s shout behind her.


    Guessing that Vivi would be overwhelmed by disgust, a sly smile appeared on Vi''s face.


    Coming to her room, Vi held the door with one hand and pulled it down. When she opened the door,


    she saw that Jennifer was lying on her big bed with her feet facing the sky.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t bear to look away. As she walked in, she closed


    the door conveniently. She sat over and hit her with her shoulder. "When did youe in?"


    "Not long, just thirty minutes ago." Jennifer sat up straight and grinned.


    Hearing that, a faint smile yed on Vi''s lips. She could not help but think of the terrible information


    she got from Maynard when he made a phone call. She held her hand in hers and said, "I have


    decided..."


    "What?" Jennifer clenched her fists and made a gesture of cheering up. "Go ahead. I''m all ears."


    On hearing that, Vi covered her mouth and coughed a little. Then, she said in a serious tone, "I have


    decided to disclose those ck heart entrepreneurs in the next magazine!"


    She stressed on the word "ck heart entrepreneur".


    "Well, do you have any big news about it?" Jennifer nodded, stood up and poured her a ss of water.


    Vi took the bottle and took a sip. "I''ll gather evidence these days."


    "Okay!" Jennifer pped with all her strength, trying to express her admiration for her. "You may rest


    assured and do whatever you want."


    The excitement of Vi was so evident from her words that she nodded her head heavily.


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and came close to her suddenly. "Do you know that Chol hase to the B


    City now? He is going to shoot an advertisement for men''s perfume," said Jennifer


    Shock was written all over Vi''s face. "Really?"


    What a coincidence!


    "What a coincidence!" With her hands folded in front of her chest and her eyes filled with pink bubbles,


    Jennifer continued, "If the endorsement is female perfume, I will buy them all."


    Vi moved a little away from her in case of being infected by her anthomaniac.


    With the permission of Jennifer, around 6:30 the next evening, Vi arrived at the Pine Lake Hotel, in a


    fresh mood. She cleaned and entered the room 114, pretending that she was the cleaner of the hotel.


    After looking around, she hid herself in the bathroom and changed her clothes. Then she walked out


    and pulled a thick curtain to hide herself.


    As soon as all these were done, a sound of unlocking came from the door.


    Vi lowered her breath subconsciously and pricked up her ears in case of missing any important


    sound.


    Ten secondster, hasty footsteps sounded on the floor, and at the same time the sound of the door


    closing came through.


    "Mr. Mei, we had dinner and wine just now. As for the contract, are you..."


    Vivi sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Her silvery business dress showed her shins which were as


    shiny as milk.


    Mr. Mei, with slightly turbid eyes, noticed them by ident and looked ahead nkly.


    "Mr. Mei?" When Vivi noticed that Mr. Mei was looking at her tantly, the disdain and disgust in her


    eyes disappeared in an instant.


    When Mr. Mei came to his sense, heughed out loud and sat beside her. With his beer belly pushed


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    up, he moved towards her and said, "It''s weekend today. Let''s just eat and drink instead of talking


    about business."


    When she heard this, Vi suddenly had an impulse to swear. Generally speaking, a treacherous


    merchant likes to use this kind of word.


    As she expected, Vivi shouted angrily, "But did you say that when you asked me out yesterday?"


    The smile on Mr. Mei''s face faded away. There was a hint of me on his fat face. "Well, I have


    admired you for a long time."


    As soon as he finished saying that, his short and fat hand urgently reached out to touch Vivi''s thighs.


    "What are you doing?" Vivi screamed and stood up in panic.


    Mr. Mei withdrew his hand awkwardly, unwilling to give up, "You give me a price, and I''ll pay you for a


    year."


    Pay?


    Vi''s face was darkened at the sight of this.


    "Take back your words!" Vivi was trembling with anger.


    Mr. Mei squinted at her flushed face because of anger. He rubbed his hands and suddenly jumped at


    her boldly.


    "Let me go!" However, her hands identally knocked over the fruit when she was struggling on the


    sofa.


    "Ha ha ha, you can''t run away."


    Vi saw the scene through the gap of the curtain. Just when she was about to scream out, she saw


    Vivi identally touched the fruit knife on the table. She simply scratched his stomach with her hand.


    Suddenly, a loud howl was heard, startling the birds resting in the forest away.


    Mr. Mei bowed his head and saw that his stomach was bleeding. He rolled his eyes and fell to the


    ground with a flop.


    Vivi''s hand trembled with fear, and her lips were bloodless. She put the knife into her bag, pretended to


    be calm, opened the door and escaped.


    When Vi opened the curtains and came out, she saw Mr. Mei lying on the ground. His clothes were


    stained with blood. Fortunately, his chest was still heaving. So he was not dead.


    Because of her pregnancy, the stink of blood made her stomach flip. She ran to the trash can and


    retched.


    Before she could recover from the pain, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    The uniformed security guards rushed in and surrounded her.


    "Sir, there are men pointing at the room number 114. Pleasee over and deal with them." The


    hotel''s bodyguard, with a call in hand, looked at Vi, who had entered a state of alert.


    Vi opened her mouth slightly and smelt the blood again. In an instant, disgusted, she covered her


    nose and retched again.


    "What happened?"


    Maynard walked in, followed by a respectful hotel manager.


    When Maynard, who looked as gloomy as a cloud, looked at Vi and Mr. Mei, who was lying on the


    ground and obviously fainted with blood, he waved his hand and said, "Take the people on the ground


    to hospital. Don''t let him stain my eyes."


    "Yes, yes!" The manager wiped the sweat on his forehead, nodded his head and winked at the security


    guards.


    After Mr. Mei was carried out, Maynard, a slender figure with a sense of oppression, got close to Vi


    and asked, "Tell me, what did you do?"


    Vi shook her head and paled. In a hurry, she pulled down a corner of his clothes and said, "It was


    not me who did that. It was Vivi."


    "Where is Vivi?" After fixing his heavy and dark sight on her hand for a while, Maynard asked the hotel


    manager behind him.


    "This one..." The manager hesitated.


    "Mr. Chu, what happened?"


    Vivi rushed to them, panting.

 Chapter 195 Became A Coquette

    Chapter 195 Became A Coquette


    Noticing that Anna had calmed down, a shiver ran down her spine at the thought of her previous


    ferocity.


    "Where were you before?" Said coco as he turned to look at Leo.


    "I just went to the bathroom. What happened after I came back?" "What''s more, why are you here?"


    Vivi was confused and looked at Vi.


    Vi''s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. "I..."


    "ng!"


    Just as she racked her brains to find a reasonable word, a voice recorder and a small camera fell from


    her.


    The recorder pen rolled around on the cold floor. The small camera was lying on the floor.


    Noticing Maynard''s insightful eyes, Vi felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Reporter Qi, it''s hard to change your nature." A mocking smile formed at the corners of Maynard''s


    mouth. All of a sudden, coldness appeared in his eyes. "Mr. Qin, send her to the police station. Do


    ording to thew." he said


    Vi let go of her hand that was grabbing Maynard''s clothes. She asked in disbelief, "What did you


    say?"


    Maynard sneered coldly and left without looking back.


    Thirty minutester, Vi sat in the police office. She told the whole story to the police and sniffed


    pitifully. "Officer, what I said is true."


    After that, the policeman closed the file and crossed his hands. "You said that the victim would be able


    to prove whether what you said is true or not until he wakes up."


    A headache came to her.


    At the same time, Jennifer was rushing over together with Chol. As soon as they arrived at the scene,


    Jennifer walked over to her, held one of Vi''s hands and put a poppy on her forehead, shouting, "Why


    do you have to be there?"


    At the thought of this, Vi could do nothing but pray to Mr. Mei to wake up as soon as possible.


    While Chol was silent, an imperceptible change crossed his eyes.


    Since there was no conclusive evidence to prove that Vi was the murderer, the police did not lock


    her up, only reminding her not to walk around recently until the truth was not found out.


    Although Vi had returned to the resort, she was in low spirits due to what had happened and


    couldn''t be in the mood for doing anything.


    The result remained the same even though she wasforted by Jennifer.


    Next morning, when the phone rang, Vi was asleep.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and fumbled at the bedside. Finally, her phone rang several seconds


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    before the ring stopped, and she pressed the answer button at the same time.


    "Hello?" Vi closed her eyes and turned over. She felt herself extremely soft and powerless.


    "Miss Qi, this is the police station. The victim has waken up now. Pleasee with us and get more


    information."


    At first, Vi was in a daze, butter she suddenly became sober. She was energetic and sat up on the


    bed, suppressing her excitement. "Okay, okay. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, she put on her shoes in a hurry and opened the door of the room with a


    rush. After taking a deep breath, she pushed Jennifer out of her room and said, "Wake up. I have


    something to tell you."


    Jennifer turned over and put her head on the soft bed, "I''m listening."


    A sense of powerlessness arose spontaneously from the bottom of her heart when she rolled her eyes.


    Vi put her hands on her hips and said word by word, "Mr. Mei has woken up."


    "It doesn''t matter What! " "That''s great!" Jennifer murmured


    She stretched out her hands and gave her a big hug.


    At the same time, Vi smiled and said, "Then I''ll go back to my room to change. You can go with me."


    After Jennifer making an "OK" gesture, she hummed happily and went out.


    After Vi left, the smile on Jennifer''s face disappeared. After thinking for a long while, she came to


    Maynard''s room and knocked on the door.


    After the sound of ing in", she turned the doorknob and went in.


    "It''s you?" A tinge of surprise shed across Maynard''s eyes, and he stopped reading the document.


    Biting her lower lip and clenching the corner of her clothes, Jennifer said, "Vi is innocent. Could you


    do her a favor?"


    "No way!" Maynard drooped his eyes, and his voice was even more ruthless and cold than before.


    Jennifer brought a smile to her face. She pounded the table, trying to control her anger. "At least for the


    sake of the baby in her belly, you should give a hand to her."


    "If you have finished your words, you can leave now." Maynard said in an icy cold voice, his face


    deadpan.


    Then Jennifer mmed the door and left.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Vi got changed and went to the hospital with


    Jennifer. When they arrived at the door of the ward, they inquired about it and knocked on it.


    At this moment, the door was opened from inside.


    Inside the room, the fat woman who was talking with two policemen and a tall and strong man''s face


    fellpletely at the sight of Vi. The smile on his face disappeared.


    Somehow, Vi felt a little nervous, but she still plucked up her courage and walked into the ward with


    Jennifer.


    As soon as she entered the door, the fat woman shuddered all over. She pointed at Vi''s nose and


    snarled, "You wicked bitch! How dare youe to me!"


    A slight frown appeared on Vi''s face. She tried to keep her finger off the tip of her forehead silently.


    "Please behave yourself. I won''t admit something I haven''t done."


    "Bah!" The middle-aged fat woman spat on the ground in disdain, full of contempt on her face. "If you


    have the ability to be a mistress, why don''t you admit it?"


    She was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves, about to teach that bastard a lesson.


    "If you have anything to talk about, just say it. Don''t infuriate the conflict." The two policemen stopped


    the middle-aged fat woman. They were poker faced.


    "Then she will go to hell!" The middle-aged fat woman took a few steps back, grabbed a cup and threw


    it at Vi. "You bitch! You ate and drank everything my husband had, and now you want to kill him!"


    When Vi threw the cup at her face, she dodged aside quickly and took a look at Mr. Mei who was


    lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    With an alienated and polite smile on her face, she tried her best to speak in a gentle and kind manner.


    "Mrs. Mei, I think you have misunderstood. Your husband and I are not the kind of rtionship you


    think. I was just there when he was injured."


    Besides, who would think that a man would faint at the sight of blood?


    "How could there be such a coincidence in the world!" Mrs. Mei pulled a long face and said


    aggressively, "I think you just don''t know that kind of shameless woman!"


    Vi covered her face in silence, feelingpletely unable to understand.


    Mr. Mei opened his eyes quietly and then opened the other one. He cleared his throat and sat up


    straight. "Well, stop arguing!"


    The more you looked at her, the angrier she became. Jennifer really couldn''t stand it. She stepped in


    front of Vi and sneered, "Who do you think you are? Who wants to be a mistress?"


    "Her clothes are poor. Why is she not a whore?" Mrs. Mei quipped dismissively.

 Chapter 196 An Exorbitant Price

    Chapter 196 An Exorbitant Price


    Vi tugged at Jennifer and signaled her to stop talking. The less trouble the better.


    Jennifer was too angry to listen to Vi. With a cold face, she put her arm around Vi''s shoulder and


    said, "Do you know what kind of rtionship she has with Maynard?"


    A bad premonition arose in Vi''s heart. When she was about to say something to stop them, another


    voice interrupted her. "What''s the rtionship?"


    She looked towards the direction of the voice and saw it was Mr. Mei.


    "She is the wife of the CEO of the Chu Group. Even if she wears cheap clothes in a hundred years, she


    is still the wife of the president!" Said Jennifer seriously.


    The expression of people at present suddenly changed. They looked at Vi carefully.


    Vi noticed that Mr. Mei was different from others. He seemed to consider her value.


    Vi''s heart sank.


    "Mrs. Chu, I''d like to have a talk with you," Mr. Mei turned to her, looking shrewd but turbid.


    "Of course you can."


    She looked at the people in the ward and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Everyone, please go out." A sharp light shed across Mr. Mei''s eyes.


    The two policemen and Jennifer went out of the room with kindness. Under the impatient eyes of Mr.


    Mei, the stroppy Mrs. Mei and her brother left reluctantly.


    After a while, the door was closed. There were only Vi and Mr. Mei left in the ward.


    "Since you have such a rtionship with Mr. Chu..." Mr. Mei paused and immediately said, "If you want


    to live a good life, tell your husband to give ten percent of the development project to ourpany."


    It suddenly dawned on Vi, and she forced a smile to anger. She warned word by word, "The person


    who hurt you with a knife is Vivi, and it has nothing to do with me."


    ''Ten percent? That''s an exorbitant price!''


    "I know, but there is one thing I know. It''s bad luck for you to appear in that hotel room." The fat on Mr.


    Mei''s face shook withughter. "Now I say it was you, so it was you."


    He rubbed his hands together and hummed smugly.


    He had wanted to join in that project and ckmail Maynard and get an amount of money from him. It


    seemed that Vi had a higher position in his heart, as long as he insisted that it was her


    Vi frowned, feeling her heart was on fire. "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you. You have


    shattered my cognition!"


    Out of her mind, she strode forward, grabbed his hospital gown and shook it hard as if she was trying


    to shake out the absurd thoughts in his mind.


    "Help!" Mr. Mei was so arrogant that he ignored her. He screamed at the door, "I''m going to be killed!"


    When he was finished, the door was kicked open. A policeman ran in and pulled them apart.


    After she realized what she had done, Vi had an unprecedented urge to beat herself to death.


    "Police, in fact, she was the one who stabbed me with a knife. I thought it was better to solve the


    problem than to have a good chat with her, but she not only refused, but also strangled me!"


    Mr. Mei looked extremely frightened, as if she had done something cruel to him.


    Vi felt she was overwhelmed again.


    She was about to break free from the policeman who had stopped her. She couldn''t put up with him


    anymore. She red up. "I''ve never seen someone more brazen than you!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mrs. Mei and her strapping brother red at her, as if she had done something terrible.


    "Sir, I strongly doubt that she had been poisoned by her husband Maynard," Mr. Mei patted his chest


    and continued, "Please call her husband here. I want to get an exnation for myself."


    A strong feeling of dizziness came over Vi and almost fainted. Luckily, she was held up by Jennifer


    in time so that she didn''t fall down.


    "Calm down. I have something urgent to deal with." When Jennifer saw the message she received from


    the phone, she got displeased at once. She patted Vi on the shoulder and left.


    On hearing this, Vi calmed herself down. She was not as excited as before. "What kind of grudge do


    you have with you? Why are you trying to frame me like this?"


    "Ouch!" "Sir, I don''t feel well. Please tell me what to do. I trust you," Mr. Mei answered


    Vi chuckled. The mockery in her words was evident.


    "Miss Qi, you have to go to the police station with us." The two policemen looked at each other. Their


    intentions were self-evident.


    Vi knew that she had to take the me again. Perhaps it would be her life time.


    "Hold on. Pay my husband''s hospitalization fee, nursing fee and mental damagepensation before


    you leave." Mrs. Mei caught her arm and said confidently.


    A slight smile appeared on Vi''s face, but it was a littleplicated. "I have no money."


    So, when Mrs. Mei was angrily cursing, Vi was taken out of the hospital by the police.


    At this moment, the big screen on all the high-rise buildings abruptly changed from all kinds of


    advertising advertisements to the video with the same voice¡ª¡ª


    "Since you have such a rtionship with Mr. Chu..." The shot shifted to Mr. Mei. "If you want to live a


    dignified life, tell your husband to offer ten percent of the development project to ourpany."


    Then, the camera shifted to the face of the woman with mosaics, and her voice was extremely angry,


    "The person who hurt you with a knife was Vivi, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "I know, but there is one thing I know. It''s bad luck for you to appear in that hotel room." The camera


    was turned again, and Mr. Meiughed so happily that the fat on his face was shaking. "Now I say it


    was you, and it was you who made it."


    People in hurry all stopped and looked at the video that was yed in all directions.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Vi was extremely clear on the TV that she was talking to Mr. Mei.


    Vi thought she was dreaming, so she rubbed her eyes three times before she could barely believe


    that the surprise came so suddenly.


    On the screen, the face of Mr. Mei was so hideous that people could clearly see it. It was not even


    covered with mosaic. Obviously, it was set at his rhythm.


    On the contrary, she was pixted. There was no preventing her from suspecting that someone she


    knew had helped her.


    Vi smiled at the policeman. She pointed at the screen and asked, "Are you going to catch me or


    not?"


    Before the two policemen opened their mouths, their cellphones rang at the same time. The content


    they received was: Someone sent them arge amount of evidence of illegal fund raising by Mr. Mei''s


    After apologizing to Vi, they left in a police car.


    A kind of luck arose in Vi''s heart because of inexplicable good luck. She waved her hand and hailed


    a taxi, rushing back to the vi. When she saw Jennifer sitting on the sofa, she threw herself into her


    arms and gave her a big hug.


    "What''s wrong?" Jennifer was notfortable in her embrace.


    Vi let go of her soon, she looked at her with her watery eyes and said: "Thank you for helping me


    solve the problem of Mr. Mei. I didn''t expect you to be so capable."


    "Mr. Mei?" "What happened after I left?" Jennifer was surprised.


    Vi was confused.

 Chapter 197 Which One Do You Like

    Chapter 197 Which One Do You Like


    ncing at her for a while, Vi swallowed hard and asked, "You mean, you didn''t do it?"


    "No, I just don''t know how to help you." "Tell me, what happened?" Jennifer smiled and passed her a


    plum.


    Slightly furrowing her delicate eyebrows, Vi hesitated and bit her fingers. "It was when I almost had


    to go to jail that the big screen in A City was broadcasting the video and conversation between me and


    Mr. Mei."


    All of a sudden, Jennifer stood up and screamed, "Who the hell did that? It''s great!"


    Vi nodded slightly and bit the plum in her hand, "I''ve been thinking about it over and over again, but I


    can''t figure out who helped me."


    "I don''t know who did it. But I think he did it well. Mr. Mei was too vicious and thus his reputation was


    ruined."


    Jennifer turned on herptop and searched for the screen with a search engine with keen interest.


    After a short pause, Vi looked around the living room and lowered her voice unnaturally. "Where is


    Mr. Chu?"


    "He took the little girl away in the morning that day." Jennifer didn''t lift her head. She stared at the


    screen and said cynically, "He is indeed cold-blooded."


    Vi responded quickly. Shey on the sofa and stared nkly at the ceiling, totally absent-minded.


    At three pm.


    It was the most suitable hotel apartment for the celebrity to live in B City. Maynard was wearing a ck


    shirt, with slightly open neckline revealing his sexy corbone and wheat skin.


    When the guard saw him bowed respectfully, a waiter in the room with a sweet smile led him to the


    second floor.


    After the waitress left, Maynard rang the doorbell and the door was opened in less than ten seconds.


    "I didn''t know that you came here. Wee." When Chol opened the door, he wore a sly smile on his


    face, which made him look more attractive. Then he turned around and sat down on the sofa.


    Maynard closed the door and sat opposite him coldly. He crossed his long, straight legs and said, "Give


    me the things."


    A light shed in Chol''s eyes, and a perfect smile appeared on his face. "What do you mean? I don''t


    understand."


    Hearing that, Maynard''s eyes turned dark. With a cold aura that prevented others from getting close to


    him, he said, "You have the video that Vivi hurt Mr. Mei."


    "Who told you that?"


    Chol smoothed his hair and the smile on his face disappeared.


    "The paparazzi who sold your video told me that you bought it." With a poker face, Maynard said in a


    gloomy tone, "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I advise you to hand it in."


    Hearing that, Chol''s hand that was holding the coffee froze for an instant. Then he took a sip as if


    nothing had happened and frowned slightly. "Is there really no secret in the world forever?" he asked


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A mocking smile yed at Maynard''s thin lips. "I only want to record the video," he said


    Chol shrugged helplessly and jeered at him, "As you helped to clear Vi''s suspicion, at the same


    time, you don''t want to see what''s going to happen to Vivi. Which one do you like on earth?"


    Maynard''s sight was extremely sharp. He raised his right hand and unbuttoned the buttons on the left


    sleeve. His threat was self-evident.


    "Well, well, I am afraid of you." Chol made a gesture of surrender helplessly, but his narrow peach eyes


    showed no sincerity. Half joking and half knowing, he said, "I have a crush on Vi, so if you want the


    video, you should do me a favor."


    The facial expression on Maynard''s face, which looked like a knife, waspletely tensed. Under his


    ck and heavy eyes, an endless storm seemed to be brewing.


    Chol narrowed his eyes, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and looked into his eyes.


    They made eye contact. It seemed that there were shadows of swords shing across their eyes. It


    was more like fighting for something. No one gave up without blinking.


    In the afternoon, Vi was standing in the five-star luxury restaurant, looking at the beautiful crystal


    chandelier above her head and the waiters who presented the exquisite and delicious dishes made of


    silver. She was moving on the chair.


    She looked up at Jennifer, who was sitting opposite to her, and her face darkened. "I just said that it


    was just a meal. Why did you make such a big scene?"


    "We should celebrate your good luck." Jennifer said disapprovingly.


    With a wry smile on her face, Vi waved her hand. She said in a manner as if she politely refused,


    "No, thank you. I am not used to this kind of asion."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and yawned, feeling drowsy and tired that


    she hadn''t had for a long time.


    "Aunt Vi."


    Hearing the clear and soft voice near Vi''s ear, she looked at the direction where the sound came


    from. The little girl wore a pink dress, ran over to grab the corner of Vi''s clothes.


    A glimmer of surprise crossed Vi''s mind. She lowered her voice subconsciously and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Babe, don''t run around." Julie ran to them out of breath. She was relieved to see them stay together.


    When Vi saw her, a friendly smile appeared on her face. "Aren''t you in A City, Julie?"


    "Mr. Chu asked me toe and help take care of the baby..." Julie hesitated for a long time. Finally,


    she couldn''t help but say, "I''ve heard about your thing. Don''t care about the president''s attitude. In fact,


    he has always been..."


    Before she could finish her words, Vi suddenly stood up and said, "Sorry, I don''t want to hear this


    name now."


    "But..."


    Jennifer put down her chopsticks and interrupted Julie unhappily, "It''s normal for you to speak for your


    boss. But Vi is not in a good mood. You''d better not say it."


    "I''m sorry." Julie nced at her, waving at the little girl, and said, "Baby, it''s gettingte. We have to go


    home."


    The little girl nodded and followed Julie.


    Vi lost her appetite so she ate only a few bites. When she was waiting for Jennifer to pay the bill,


    they walked to the elevator together.


    At this moment, the door of the elevator opened and Maynard, who was tall and straight, walked out. At


    the same time, his sight happened to meet Vi in front of him.


    Maybe there was something wrong with her brain, such as madness or being insane. Vi pulled


    Jennifer and said, "I''ve just had enough. Let''s go upstairs to the eighth floor to enjoy the night view to


    digest the food."


    She did not give Jennifer any chance to refute, just dragged and ran upstairs.


    More than ten minutester, Vi was out of breath, lying on the handle of the stairs on the third floor,


    looking tired.


    "¡­¡­ Are you so bored? " Jennifer was exasperated at her poor quality and breathed heavily. "If you


    don''t want to get in the elevator which Maynard had broken into before, you can get in the one next to


    it."


    They were on the fourth floor. Why did they have to go up to the eighth floor? Was it because they


    wanted to see the view?


    Vi waved her hand. She ground her teeth and said pointedly, "No, I think he has sat beside me. He


    loves to date two girls at the same time."


    "No contact between them." Jennifer was furious.


    A little dumbfounded, Vi asked, "Really?"


    Jennifer couldn''t tolerate her any more. She rolled her eyes and said, "Why didn''t you give it a second


    thought before?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am not interested in people like him," Vi snapped

 Chapter 198 Miss Qi, Why Are You Doing This

    Chapter 198 Miss Qi, Why Are You Doing This


    Vi checked that Maynard had left B City. Just because of her anger, she stayed there for three days


    and then swallowed her food slowly.


    The first thing she did when she got home was not to go to the vi, but to go straight to the door of her


    own house.


    When she was fumbling for her keys in her white bag, the door opened from inside.


    Ann, who was wearing a dress like a green dinosaur, stood in front of her and flipped through the


    ceiling like a ck grape, "Come on, it takes more time for you to get the key than I do to open the


    door."


    Upon hearing what he had said, Vi paused for a second and then as if she realized something, she


    stretched out her hands and wanted to give him a big hug


    But before she touched a corner of his shirt, Ann moved aside quickly with quick eyes and hands. He


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    had an expression of disgust on his face. "It''s very hot outside. Don''t sweat me."


    Taking back her hand in embarrassment, Vi said sadly, "Ann, your attitude is too hurtful. You should


    pretend to be hesitated, or I''ll feel bad."


    Then Ann turned around and sat on the sofa.


    Feeling helpless, Vi took a deep breath, with an expression of regret on her face. She walked in,


    turned around and closed the door.


    She was bold enough to sit beside him and even hit him with her shoulder. Although reluctant, she


    said, "Ann..."


    "Tell me, where have you been these days?" Without raising his head, Ann was doing math exercises


    on the table with a pen in his hand.


    Vi looked away awkwardly and smiled bitterly, "Well, I''m so busy these days. I haven''t gone


    anywhere."


    "You''d better tell me frankly." Ann nodded his head and added, "Or else, I will not find any clue of you."


    Upon hearing this, a gust of tension urred to Vi''s throat. She tried her best to maintain a smile


    that was as same as before, but she silently moved a little further.


    She was unwilling to give up and struggled, "In fact, I really..."


    Ann gave Vi a cold nce.


    At that moment, what she had said came to her mind. Vi pouted and sighed. "I just went to B City to


    have fun for two days, but mommy was working hard."


    It was a big mystery to dig up the dark heart enterpriser Cough, cough. She had tried her best.


    "You are good at it. It seems that you have forgotten who your son is." Ann held his arm and said


    reproachfully.


    On hearing this, a cold sweat was hung on her forehead. Vi forced a smile and said, "Of course not.


    I came to see you as soon as I came back."


    After hearing Vi''s words, Ann raised his head and nced at her from head to toe. Atst, he looked


    at her belly and said, "Your belly looks much bigger thanst month."


    A shiver ran down her spine and her eyelids twitched. Vi had a bad feeling. "Oh, really?"


    "I think so." "Are you..." Ann doubted.


    "No, no, no, No. Sher, I''m hungry. You cook for me."


    She pulled him up and pushed him into the kitchen.


    "Troublesome." Ann murmured in a low voice, and then tied the apron with a bear baby pattern on it.


    Vi leaned her head out and took a look at Ann. When she saw him put himself into the cooking work,


    she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and patted her over shocked heart.


    She went back to the living room, sat down at the table, and waited for the dishes to be served with her


    hands holding her cheeks.


    Half an hourter, Ann brought out a fried eggnt with brown sauce and celery with fried meat, and


    put them in front of her.


    The taste of celery overwhelmed her. It was very exciting.


    Slightly changing her facial expressions, Vi covered her nose as fast as she could, stood up and


    rushed into the bathroom.


    After spitting out, she turned on the tap in a hurry to wash her face and wiped her mouth with a tissue


    before throwing it into the garbage can. When she turned around and was about to walk back to the


    living room calmly, she saw that Ann leaned against the door with his hands crossed on his arms.


    A tinge of nervousness emerged on Vi''s face. She forced a smile and asked, "Ann, why are you


    here?"


    "Come out first." After taking a deep look at Vi, Ann went to the living room with a cold face that still


    looked childish.


    "Okay," said Vi, and she followed behind him step by step. She raised her hand, wanting to p


    herself, but it was so painful that she couldn''t p herself.


    Vi had no choice but to put down her hand. She lowered her head like a child who did something


    wrong and walked up to Ann. She pointed at the finger and said timidly, "Ann."


    "How do you feel today? Are these two dishes your favorite?"


    Ann sat on the sofa and stared at her with a stiff face.


    Though feeling like weeping but having no tears, Vi had to keep calm, "Maybe it''s because the sun


    has given me too much summer heat. I want spicy food, can you make one more for me?"


    She put her palms together, blinking her eyes and begging him.


    "Troublesome." Ann rolled his eyes, nced at the two dishes on the table, and went into the kitchen


    again.


    As soon as she saw him leave, she was on the verge of breaking down. She bit her finger and didn''t


    know what to do.


    Fifteen minutester, a Hot Pepper Fried bamboo shoots was ced on the table in front of Vi.


    As soon as she smelt the chilli, Vi felt that her entire taste bud wasing back to life. Staring at


    the red shing pepper, she couldn''t help but swallow.


    She couldn''t wait to take a bite with chopsticks, and suddenly her eyes lit up. She picked up another


    chopsticks to eat with relish.


    "Are you tiredtely?" "Was it because you didn''t like eating the food you wanted to eat before, and you


    even felt sick and wanted to vomit now?" asked Ann suddenly


    Vi was concentrating on eating. Hearing that, she didn''t even have time to react and blurted out,


    "Yes!"


    Ann stared at her without blinking. He threw a heavy bomb at her expressionlessly. "How many months


    are you pregnant?"


    With a bang, the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground. Vi covered her neck and coughed


    violently.


    She hurriedly poured a ss of water and took a sip, trying to ease herself, but because of the chilli


    choking in her throat, her eyes turned red.


    Vi noticed that Ann was looking at her thoughtfully. She seemed to be calm but actually she was


    going to break down and put down the ss of water to pretend to be in a daze. "What did you say just


    now? I didn''t respond."


    Ann turned to the sofa and took hisptop. He turned it on and tapped on the keyboard. After a while,


    he brought theptop to Vi.


    "I used a search engine to know how you behave." Ann put his hand on Vi''s shoulder and said


    earnestly. His cold face showed rare seriousness.


    Vi took a closer look, and as expected, the web search page was all about pregnancy. She could not


    bear to look directly away, and her head hates the search engine.


    "Mommy, tell me." Ann took back theputer in his hand and mmed it shut.


    A shiver went down Vi''s spine. She moved aside to make room for fear and smiled: "What did you


    say?"


    "Not now. I''ll find it out sooner orter in a few months." Ann''s emotionless face was right to the point.


    However, when she thought of this, Vi still didn''t confess to him. But she still chose to be thick


    skinned and said pathetically, "Ann, don''t be so cruel to mom."


    "Come back when you want to tell me the truth." But Ann didn''t seem to be moved at all and took back


    his clothes from Vi''s hand.

 Chapter 199 You Have Never Had A Child

    Chapter 199 You Have Never Had A Child


    Before Vi had time to eat, she was "invited" out of themunity by Ann, seemingly polite but


    without hesitation.


    She wandered the roadside and found that the world was big and she had no way to go.


    As it was getting dark, she had to find a hotel to make herself up for several days and went back when


    Ann was not so angry.


    A few steps forward, her phone rang in the bag.


    She stopped and took out her cell phone, only to find that the number was very strange. She hesitated


    for two seconds and then answered, "Who''s that?"


    "Miss Qi, I am Miss Wu, the servant of the vi. Can youe back?"


    Vi thought it would be Maynard''s idea, so she blurted out without thinking, "I won''t go back."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Miss Qi, you don''t have to do this." The maid Miss Wu''s sigh came through the phone, "It''s useless to


    escape. An ugly daughter-inw has to meet her parents inw."


    Parents-inw?


    Vi was so shocked that she dropped her phone to the ground.


    Maynard''s mother passed away, so


    What she meant was that Vi would see Maynard''s father, the king of X Country?


    She stooped down, picked up her phone and started to run. She nned to go home as fast as


    possible, and as soon as she got her stuff, she would take Ann to escape.


    She wanted to run away and just put it into practice. Dozens of super dazzling lights called her as if


    they had reached a tacit agreement.


    Her eyes were aching. Vi closed her eyes instinctively and blocked in front of her eyes to make


    herself not so ufortable.


    She heard many cars driving towards her from all directions. Just when she thought they were going to


    hit her to death, all the cars stopped one meter away from her.


    All of a sudden, the bright light was turned off.


    Vi put down her hands and opened her eyes with difficulty, trying to adapt to the light in front of her.


    She saw twelve ck stretch caravan surrounding her. She waspletely confused.


    The doors of twelve cars were opened. Bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses got out of the cars


    and came to her almost at the same time.


    "Madam, pleasee with us." Bodyguard No. 1 took a step forward and made a gesture of invitation


    to Vi.


    A few steps back in horror, Vi''s legs were faintly weak, and her beautiful little face was full of


    stubbornness. "I don''t know who asked you to be here, but I won''t go back."


    Bodyguard No. 1 adjusted the sunsses on his nose and apologized at the same time. "If you don''t


    want to go, we''ll wait here until you change your mind."


    As he said, he snapped his fingers in front of her confused eyes.


    All the bodyguards went back to their cars and took down a table and put it together. There were


    apples and grapes on it.


    "Mrs. Chu, you can sit down and eat." Bodyguard No. 1 said to her in a calm tone, ignoring the


    surprised stares from passers-by.


    Anger burned up all over her body. She scratched her hair madly.


    She sensitively noticed the gaze of other people in the neighbourhood. Not wanting to make a fool of


    herself, she reluctantlypromised, "Okay, I''ll go back with you."


    Huffed Vi, who got out of the car and strode into the vi.


    After entering the door, Vi felt an air of coldness and impatience.


    Her back turned cool and her eyes were micro blog. A middle-aged woman in a ck women suit and


    wearing ck lipstick as poisonous as poison walked downstairs.


    "Miss Qi, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you for three hours." The middle-aged woman


    walked up to her and looked at her with her thick ck eyeliner.


    Vi smiled even uglier than crying and asked: "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am." The middle-aged woman, pulling a long face, raised her hand and


    beckoned Miss Wu toe in. "Go to the study and bring the young master here."


    Miss Wu nodded and cast a sympathetic nce at Vi before she ran upstairs


    A bad foreboding took over Vi.


    A minuteter, with an apathetic look on her face, Vi just ignored Maynard, who was going


    downstairs.


    The middle-aged woman walked around in the middle of the two people before stopping, arms around


    the chest, "Let me introduce myself first, my name is Sandra Lin, everyone calls me Sandra."


    Although Vi didn''t say anything, she had already kept her name in mind.


    Maynard, on the other hand, leaned against the sofa as if he hadn''t heard their conversation. His eyes


    were closed, and two rows of shadows were formed by his long and dense eyshes, as if he was in a


    doze.


    "Maynard''s father meant that since you''re pregnant, you should have someone he trusts," Sandra


    straightened her back and said in a particrly cold tone. "That''s what I came for. I will take care of


    Mrs. Chu until she gives birth to the baby."


    At first, Vi was at a loss, but now her face became numb. She paused and plucked up the courage


    to say, "I can take care of my own child."


    ''She said she would help and then just watch?


    Are you kidding me?


    "Mrs. Chu, you haven''t given birth to a baby and you haven''t raised a child. How can you take good


    care of yourself?"


    Sandra walked up to Vi, with a sh of mockery in her eyes.


    A wry smile appeared on Vi''s face.


    Strangely enough, she asked back without thinking, "Did you have a baby?"


    Sandra''s face changed. She looked embarrassed. "Yes, I haven''t had a child. But your husband, Mr.


    Chu, was brought up with my help."


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She wanted to roll her eyes but she failed.


    Was it because of her bringing Maynard up?


    She had brought up Maynard''s child.


    "I have said that, Mrs. Chu. Good luck." Sandra was expressionless. She waved Miss Wu in and said,


    "Come to the guest room with me and clean it up for me."


    When they finally went upstairs, Vi walked up to Maynard and grabbed hold of his tie, shaking him to


    wake up. "Maynard, tell me what happened," she said


    Maynard slowly opened his eyes and looked at her for a while. Then, somewhatical, he kept his


    posture of looking up at her. "Don''t care too much. Try to get along with each other as normal as other


    couples."


    Vi suddenly loosened his tie, but instead of getting angry, sheughed. With a cold face, she


    berated, "You''re right. Don''t just say it. Cook for me."


    Her stomach started to grumble when she talked about eating.


    Maynard untied his tie with one of his hands and threw the other hand on the sofa casually. With a calm


    and self-confident look on his face, he said, "Okay."


    Vi was stunned and couldn''t move as if she had been fixed by something.


    She saw Maynard wearing a gray apron, with a bowl of meat and a bowl of noodles mixed with


    chopped green onion in his hand. When she came out, she could not help but suspect that there was


    something wrong with her eyes.


    "Eat while it is still hot." Maynard put it on the table, took off his apron and sat on the sofa, reading


    magazine as if nothing had happened.


    Vi looked at the steaming noodles and swallowed quietly.


    Her suspicious eyes wandered between the noodles and Maynard. She even had a false idea of that.


    However, in front of the food with tempting smell, the resistance was close to zero, she picked up the


    chopsticks and was going to taste

 Chapter 200 Why Not Be Well-behaved When Pregnant

    Chapter 200 Why Not Be Well-behaved When Pregnant


    "Wait!" Sandra rushed downstairs and grabbed the chopsticks from her hand. "You''re pregnant. You


    must pay special attention to what you eat. You must ask someone to check it before eating."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A frown formed on Vi''s face, as she didn''t think it was a big deal. "This noodle was prepared by Mr.


    Chu. It isn''t poisoned at all. I don''t think there is any need to have an examination."


    All of a sudden, Sandra''s eyes fell on Maynard. She asked with uncertainty and doubt, "Mr. Chu, is


    what she said true?"


    Maynard frowned and answered coldly.


    Sandra was shocked to hear that. She bit her lips and looked at Vi out of the corner of her eyes. She


    suddenly pointed her finger at her. "How dare you let him cook for you. Don''t you know whether you


    deserve it or not?"


    Hearing that, a provocative smile appeared on Vi''s face. "This bowl of noodles looks delicious. I


    don''t like it. Maybe it is poisoned."


    "How could you be so impolite?" Sandra was so angry that she pounded the table. "Is this your attitude


    towards an elder?"


    Vi nodded slowly with a pale face. She put on a false smile and said, "Respect is mutual. If you don''t


    like me, you don''t like me whatever I do."


    "Wow, you are really from a small ce with all kinds of facies." Sandra sneered.


    "Enough!" Maynard closed the magazine in his hand and said in a neither too fast nor too slow voice,


    "She''s pregnant now. Anger will affect the baby in her belly."


    Sandra nced at Vi with dissatisfaction and went upstairs in a rage.


    It seemed that Vi didn''t know Maynard at all. She walked around him, but when she got far away,


    she shook her head and said, "There''s something wrong with you. It''s not like you at all."


    To confirm that the man in front of her was not reced, she stretched out her hand and pinched his


    face.


    She checked it three times and found that it was a real face instead of a human skin mask. She was so


    shocked.


    "Enough!" Maynard''s face was as dark as water. He stretched his strong and powerful hand to hold her


    slender waist and took her in his direction.


    Before Vi could react, her waist was tightened and she was forced to lean forward. Her head hit a


    hard chest.


    After she was in aa for a while, she opened her eyes and fell into a pair of ck eyes.


    Suddenly, their eyes met. They could feel each other''s breath clearly.


    She was so close to kiss him


    In Vi''s mind, Maynard kept on pestering plenty of women. When she was in danger, he refused to


    help. When she came to her senses, she immediately pushed him away.


    She turned around, pulled a chair to sit down, looked away and avoided talking about the matter in a


    stiff manner. "Mr. Chu, the noodles you have made look bad. You have to try harder," she said


    Maynard was calm. He pulled the ck hair that fell in front of him to the back of his head with his


    slender hand, and a faint smile yed at his angr lips. "You are right."


    Upon hearing that, Vi was stunned. She hummed coldly and looked away.


    Just as she was racking her brains to give her a lesson, a very unhappy female voice came from


    upstairs. "I heard from the maid that you sleep in separate rooms. Normal couples will not sleep in


    separate rooms like you."


    Hearing the sound, Vi turned around and saw Sandra standing in the crowd of the corridor looking


    down at them. A sense of powerlessness rose in her heart.


    The corner of her mouth twitched. She got an idea when she caught a glimpse of Maynard''s handsome


    and cold face.


    She came to the front of Maynard, put her hands around his shoulders, sat on his legs on one side, and


    deliberately made a look of intimacy between them. She choked him with her low voice and said in a


    cutesy voice, "Mr. Chu?"


    Maynard''s long and narrow eyes squinted slightly, as dark as the heavy night in the dark night.


    "What are you doing, Reporter Qi?" Maynard raised his eyebrows and looked unruly in his arms with


    the beauty.


    At a ce where no one saw, Vi secretly pinched her thigh. She was so painful that her eyes were


    filled with tears. "Mr. Chu, we''re separating rooms because you''re worried that you''ll hurt our child. I''m


    not willing to do that, and I''m also very embarrassed and very reluctant."


    After saying that, she deliberately made her face red, and she tried to act like a shy and timid woman.


    Hearing her answer, a smile yed in Maynard''s eyes. With his big hand at her slender waist, he said


    in a soft voice, "Since you don''t want to sleep in separate rooms with me, let''s sleep together once


    again. For the sake of you and the baby, I will put up with that."


    A pain shot to her throat. Vi was so furious that she almost vomited blood.


    Watching the sweet scene of Vi and Maynard, Sandra felt ufortable.


    She gritted her teeth and went back to her room with resentful eyes.


    As soon as she left, Vi was dragged into the room by Maynard, who was ignoring her struggle.


    Besides, Maynard even shut the door in front of her.


    Vi took a deep breath, walked into the bathroom and took an indirect basin of water to put it in the


    middle of the bed. She raised her chin and said, "You sleep on the left, I sleep on the right. Don''t


    disturb each other."


    She was toozy to look at his expression, so she hummed a tune and went out of the room happily.


    It was a sleepless night.


    Vi opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling nkly. For a while, she came to her senses


    However, after all the senses came back to life, she felt something around her waist. As soon as she


    looked down, she almost fell down from the bed.


    She was held in the arms around her waist by Maynard. Besides, the washbasin she left in the middle


    of her bedst night had already disappeared.


    After removing Maynard''s hand, Vi suddenly sat up. She patted him on the face and shouted angrily,


    "Maynard, wake up!"


    "What is it?" Maynard woke up and held her hand. His low voice was mixed with a little temptation.


    Vi''s ears were tingled. She tried to collect herself and pretended to be indifferent. She took her hand


    back and asked, "Where is the washbasin in the middle of the bed?"


    At the mention of this, she was full of anger.


    Maynard sat up naturally, squinted his eyes and said in an indifferent tone, "Oh,st night you just


    threw the basin back to the bathroom because of the sleepwalking problem. I couldn''t stop you."


    Vi was pissed off when she heard that. She threw him back to the bed and pressed her whole body


    against him. She lowered her head to bite his Adam''s apple. "You bastard! You said I was


    sleepwalking! You were sleepwalking!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She lowered her head and was about to take


    another bite. But she was pressed by the hand of Maynard, so that she could not bite him at all as she


    buried her head in his chest.


    As the door was opened, Sandra came in and saw what happened. Her voice became shrill. "What are


    you doing! You are not well-behaved for pregnant."


    Vi and Maynard looked at them at the same time, confused.

 Chapter 201 Have You Met Chol

    Chapter 201 Have You Met Chol


    As soon as she noticed that the atmosphere in the room was rising sharply, Vi got off Maynard''s


    body first and put on her shoes in a hurry.


    With a little embarrassment on her face, she covered her mouth with her hand and gave a little cough.


    "It''s not my fault. Mr. Chu had a physiological reaction after waking up in the morning, which I was


    forced by him."


    Afraid of killed by Sandra''s ferocious gaze, she pointed that it was Maynard''s mistake.


    Hearing that, Maynard sat up straight, while his face turnedpletely dark. Pointing at the teeth mark


    on his throat, he gritted his teeth and said word by word, "Reporter Qi, you''re too enthusiastic. I''ve tried


    my best."


    A chill came over Vi''s back. She could feel the murderous will, which made her scalp tingle in an


    instant.


    A crafty and evil smile appeared on Maynard''s face as he walked into the washing room, without


    realizing that he had caused any trouble for her.


    Turning around mechanically, Vi put on a false smile and waved to Sandra. "Good morning."


    "Come down to have breakfast." Sandra gave her a cold look and went downstairs as if nothing had


    happened.


    The smile on her face disappeared. Vi forced herself to cheer up and went downstairs.


    When she saw six dark dishes on the table, she swallowed hard and said, "They What is it? "


    "Have some of the maternity food I made for you." Sandra pulled out the chair and sat down


    expressionlessly.


    Standing still for a long time, Vi didn''t dare to look at the food listed on the menu.


    "Hurry up. Why are you still standing there?" Sandra frowned and looked very impatient.


    Standing still, Vi didn''t respond for a long time.


    After a long time, she came to herself. She pointed at the door behind her and said, "It''s gettingte. I


    have to go to work."


    "Wait!" Sandra stood in front of her and stopped her. "Just stay in the vi and have a baby. We don''t


    Blue veins stood out on her forehead, and herst sanity vanished without a trace. Vi was on the


    verge of breaking downpletely. She went upstairs and shouted: "Mr. Chu!"


    "What is it?" Maynard wore a tailored ck suit and a tie,ing downstairs.


    With her eyes lighting up, she said, "Mr. Chu, I have to go to work."


    She was cheeky and acted like a spoiled child.


    "No way!" Sandra interrupted him. "What if she falls and hits the baby?"


    A hint of contemtion shed across Maynard''s eyes. After a while, he nodded slightly and said,


    "You''re right."


    Vi put her hand over her aching chest. She bitterly pointed at him, but couldn''t say a word to curse


    him.


    "Let''s eat." Maynard slowed down his tone, but when he raised his head and saw the ck mass on


    the table, his eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Coming back to her senses, Vi couldn''t bear to cry out, "I just want to go out, I want to go out!"


    What Sandra said sounded good, but the reality was different.


    She didn''t need to support herself. Did she rely on Maynard?


    Thinking of this, Vi''s clear and strong eyes were suddenly strengthened.


    "Mrs. Chu, it''s all for your own good. Please don''t be so naive!" Sandra scolded harshly.


    With her face flushed with anger, Vi deliberately knocked over the food on the table with both hands,


    and made a face like an unreasonable child, "I just want to go out. If you don''t allow me to go out, I''ll


    knock into the wall!"


    She didn''t believe it!


    "Okay, you can go out now." Maynard said coldly. "But I want two people to follow you. It''s good for


    everyone."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It took Vi a long time toe up with the word "Okay".


    As soon as she agreed to her suggestion, he would let her go.


    On the way to the office, she ignored the two majestic followers behind her, and angrily entered the


    periodical office.


    She pped her hands on the table. At that moment, Jennifer was covering her face with a book.


    When she heard the sound, she was so scared that she stood up and the book on her face fell to the


    ground.


    "What are you doing?" While wiping the saliva from the corner of her mouth, she looked at the


    bodyguard behind her.


    On hearing this, Vi became very angry. She angrily looked at the two bodyguards and said, "Hey,


    you go out first."


    "No, we must follow you closely no matter where you go," The two bodyguards looked at each other,


    and Bodyguard No. 2 said expressionlessly.


    Jane buried her face in her hands, trying to bear the pain, and said, "I just want to say a word. Can''t


    you move somewhere else?"


    "It''s almost impossible." The two bodyguards said in unison.


    Upon hearing this, Vi didn''t know what to do but turned to look at Jennifer with a pitiful look.


    "Well, I can''t help you. You''ll be okay with it." Jennifer looked as if she could do nothing to help.


    Vi took a deep breath, one more deep breath.


    The phone inside the bag on her shoulder started to ring.


    Seeing the number on the screen, Vi came to the floor to ceiling window and answered the phone.


    Half an hourter, wearing an exhausted look, she came to the residence of Chol and took the water he


    gave her. But when she noticed those two men behind her, she didn''t want to drink any water at all.


    She put down the ss, looking miserable. "What do you want to tell me?" she asked weakly


    Chol put a te on the desk in front of her and handed it to her. His peach blossom eyes were bright.


    "What is this?" asked Vi, confused


    "It''s the video about you being threatened by Mr. Mei. I''m going to return it to you now." He blinked his


    eyes.


    Aplicated look crept over on her face. "How did you get this?"


    "I bought it from a man. I have been looking for an opportunity to give it to you." Chol didn''t think it was


    a big deal.


    Hearing that, Vi was moved. The bitterness in her heart was mingled. She took the disk and smiled.


    "Thank you for helping me at that time."


    "All right, all right. Stop saying such useless words." Hearing that, Chol''s eyes shed a little, and he


    looked away impatiently.


    Vi chuckled.


    "I only give you this money because I treat you as my friend. No words can express my thanks to your


    great kindness," With his legs crossed, he cleared his throat and said in a regretful tone, "I have the


    video about what happened to Mr. Mei. That''s better for you..."


    A look of bemusement came over on Vi''s face. "What happened?"


    "The CEO of the Chu Group forbade me from posting it or he will ban me." With a bitter smile, Chol


    shrugged helplessly.


    Her heart sank little by little. Vi felt stuffy in her chest, as if something was pressing down and out of


    her breath.


    She forced a smile and said, "It''s okay. It''s good for you to be like this."


    He lowered his eyes as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    A few momentster, though feeling a littleplicated, Vi left the house of Chol. Following by her


    bodyguards, she went back to the vi.


    As soon as she got back to the vi, the bodyguard told Maynard everything that had happened in front


    of Vi.


    Before she took a sip of the water, Vi saw Maynard''s eye, which was filled with a storm, and she


    couldn''t help but shudder.


    She took a step back in panic and stared at him warily, "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    "Did you go to meet Chol?" The corners of Maynard''s mouth lifted into a mocking smile.


    Vi''s legs were trembling slightly, and she stared at him boldly. "Yes, they''re right."

 Chapter 202 You Cant Love Others

    Chapter 202 You Can''t Love Others


    "Are you challenging my patience?" Maynard clenched her wrist, and his face suddenly turned cold.


    The pain made her gasp. She frowned and tried to shake off his hand with the other hand, "It hurts. Let


    go of me!"


    "I won''t let you go until you tell me the reason." In an instant, the light from Maynard''s eyes turned cold


    and harsh.


    Hearing his words, a burst of anger swept over her. Vi gave him a stern look and said, "Compared


    with other men, you are no better than them. You used to be a pure and innocent man, but now you


    have slowly fallen into a yboy who dated women."


    The chilly aura around Maynard intensified. He bent over to get close to her whileughing in an angry


    face. "It is all because of you that I have be like this."


    Suddenly, Vi thought he was unreasonable. She smiled but there was no joy in her eyes. "Don''t you


    want to know why I met Chol? Well, let me tell you. I have a crush on him. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a little bit nervous.


    Maynard pinched her neck with his hands and put more force on her shoulders.


    With a pale face, she suddenly had difficulty in breathing and pped his hand, hoping that he could let


    go of her hand.


    It was just that she was pushed against the wall before he let go of her. He threw himself on her body


    instead.


    "Tell me the reason." Maynard loosened his grip on her. His long and rough fingers together with a bit


    of coldness were pinching her chin.


    As soon as she could breathe, Vi was forced to look up at him. She tried to turn sideways to break


    away from his grip, but it didn''t work.


    She lifted her hand and spread it out in her palm. She found that there were a disk in it. Being not afraid


    to die, she gritted her teeth and said, "Because he helped me about the matter of Mr. Meist time. I


    love whoever helped me."


    As soon as her voice fell, she felt that her chin was loosened, and she looked at him in confusion.


    Maynard looked at her for a while and stretched his hands to hold her in his arms.


    Just as she was about to struggle, she heard Maynard''s low and hoarse voice. "You can''t love others.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    You can only love me."


    Vi''s first reaction was that he became a fool, and her second thought was that there was something


    wrong with her ears.


    She clenched her hands into fists and pounded him on the back with great force. She was especially


    angry. "Maynard, let me go!"


    As if what she said worked. Maynard released her and took a step back slowly.


    Vi breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next second, her cheek was cupped, and her warm lips were covered by Maynard''s, as


    if he was gently treating some precious treasure


    Almost indulged in it, Vi almost unconsciously responded, when the door of the living room was


    opened.


    "Oh, you are making out. Please go on." As soon as he entered the room, Bernard saw the scene.


    Then he walked out and closed the door calmly.


    When she realized what she was doing, Vi immediately pushed him away. She red at him and


    said angrily, "Maynard!"


    Her cheeks were red with anger. She raised her hand and rubbed her red lips, and suddenly again.


    "I''m here." Maynard''s thin lips curled into a straight line. His eyes were sparkling with sparkling light.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Maynard was still on her body. Slowly, he lowered his head and approached her lips. His face was


    erged in his eyes


    Vi put him aside with all her strength. She ground her teeth secretly and stepped on his foot. Then


    she reached out her hands and pushed him away. She took the disk in her hand as if she was chasing


    something and ran upstairs.


    After running all the way back to her room and closing the door, she leaned against the door and


    slumped to the ground as if all her strength had been drained out. Her heart in the left chest had gone


    out of normal frequency and was running faster


    That evening, when Vi went downstairs to have dinner, she saw the dark dishes on the table again.


    They were also the most standard four dishes and one soup.


    Her shoulders copsed, and a sense of powerlessness came spontaneously


    "Come here and have supper." Sandra served the meal and put it in front of Vi in a lukewarm


    manner.


    Vi shook her head in fear. With a smile that was uglier than crying, she said, "No need."


    "Come here. It''s okay for you to be hungry, but you should treat your baby well." Sandra nced at her


    slightly raised belly, and quickly looked away as if nothing had happened.


    There was a slight change in her facial expression. Looking at the food on the table, she moved


    towards the table step by step, with a look of unawareness on her face.


    Reluctantly, she pulled out the chair and sat down, with her chopsticks quivering slightly and slowly


    reaching into the dish


    When they were about to be caught, the servant Miss Wu ran downstairs. "Sandra, Mr. Chu wants to


    see you in the study."


    Vi stopped and held her chopsticks in surprise.


    "Don''t forget to eat them." Sandra nced at her, turned around and went upstairs.


    Vi nodded and watched her disappearing in the stairs.


    She waited for a while. After she made sure that the enemies would note back halfway, she picked


    up the dishes on the table and poured them all into the trash can nearby.


    After pouring all the dishes and soup into the pot, Vi wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her


    hand like an amnesty.


    When she heard the sound of high heels, Vi pretended to be full and took out a tissue to wipe her


    mouth.


    Sandra walked to her opposite, staring at the empty tes and bowls on the table. In a strange voice,


    she asked, "Mrs. Chu, are you full?"


    Vi nodded her head slowly and chuckled, "Yes, you are right."


    "Are you licking them?" Suddenly, Sandra screamed in a sharp voice, putting on a sarcastic face. "You


    eat them all. Cleaner than washing."


    Upon hearing this, Vi was so scared that she held her breath.


    Vi cast a glimpse at Sandra cautiously and swallowed hard as she squeezed a smile which was


    uglier than crying and said, "You are so humorous."


    "Have you really eaten all of it?"


    Sandra picked up the te and shook it in front of her. Under the beautiful crystalmp above her


    head, the clean te made her eyes ache.


    Vi looked away, avoiding eye contact with it.


    Because of a guilty conscience, she tried to avoid eye contact, but tried to calm herself down. "I said I


    ate it. It''s boring to ask."


    "Got it." Sandra took a deep look at her, then she cleaned up the dishes and went into the kitchen.


    After she went into the kitchen, Vi let out a long sigh of relief.


    With the idea that she could escape from being punished, she went back to her room. She turned over


    on her white and soft bed and covered herself with a quilt. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep


    After a long time, her stomach growled. She endured it for a long time, and the feeling of hunger not


    only did not get relieved, but also got stronger.


    She suddenly sat up straight, scratching her hair restlessly. After that, she went down the ground, took


    a long time to find her shoes and put them on.


    Covering her stomach, which was constantly making "purr", Vi tiptoed downstairs and ran straight to


    the kitchen.


    She looked around and made sure that there was no danger. Then she opened the refrigerator and


    began to rummage inside.

 Chapter 203 Not Punish Me

    Chapter 203 Not Punish Me


    After taking the bread, ham sausage and a bottle of yogurt, Vi closed the refrigerator door and


    turned around happily


    Suddenly, her face changed and she screamed.


    Sandra stood in the living room, holding a feather duster in her hand. She seemed to be well prepared.


    Vi was so scared that she loosened her hand, and the box fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    She looked at Sandra who was standing at the door from nowhere and swallowed hard. "Good, good


    evening."


    "Mrs. Chu, it''ste at night. What are you doing?"


    At the same time, Sandra yed with the feather duster in her hand casually and walked in with her


    high heels.


    "A midnight snack," said Vi whose smile was uglier than crying


    "Okay." Sandra nodded her head. She lifted her foot and stepped precisely on the bread and ham


    falling on the ground.


    When she saw that the bread and ham were trampled, Vi felt that her heart was almost bleeding.


    "You stepped on my thing."


    "It''s okay. I''ll cook for you." Said Sandra, putting her apron on the nails.


    With a wave of her head, Vi looked very frightened. "No, no, I don''t think so. I''m not hungry."


    She smiled awkwardly. She looked calm on the outside, but in fact she was freaking out. She ran


    upstairs to the study and pushed the door open without even knocking it.


    Vi quickly ran to the desk and patted Maynard with her hands, her chest heaving up and down. "Mr.


    Chu, I need your help."


    Hearing that, Maynard raised his head. His sculptural handsome face was revealed. With a faint smile


    on his face, he said, "Well, tell me."


    Vi said in a grieved and indignant tone. She felt like weeping but had no tears. "Please Sandra don''t


    cook any dark food. I can''t afford to be hurt."


    If things kept going on like this, she would starve to death or be poisoned to death sooner orter.


    "Just put up with it." After a short pause, Maynard continued in a calm tone, "I think they just look


    terrible."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "If you have other ways, I won''t stop you." Maynard adjusted his posture and sat in afortable way.


    Then he raised his chin slightly.


    With an "OK" gesture, Vi took out her phone from her pocket, called someone to order a takeout.


    After that, she sat on the sofa in acent manner and gave an aggressive smile to Maynard.


    Maynardughed, as if he was mocking her innocence.


    About twenty minutester, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    She crazily listened to the sound, and when she saw the personing in was Sandra, not the delivery


    person, her face suddenly pulled down, like an eggnt that had been hit by frost.


    What made her even more desperate was the takeout in Sandra''s hand, which she had been waiting


    for so long.


    "Mrs. Chu, takeout food is not nutritious and you are not allowed to eat it when you are pregnant."


    Sandra put down the takeout and stared at Vi coldly.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine and she was sweating all over. She opened her mouth weakly, trying


    to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I asked Reporter Qi for help because I wanted to eat the food." Maynard, who was busy in his work,


    raised his head and said expressionlessly.


    Sandra looked at them suspiciously.


    Hearing that, Vi could not help but nod repeatedly. "Yeah, that''s right. Mr. Chu works sote. How


    could he not eat something to fill his stomach?"


    "So that''s how it is." Sandra opened the pizza, with a rare loving smile on her face. "Come and eat it


    while it''s hot."


    All of a sudden, something came to Vi''s mind. She gazed at Sandra intently.


    Vi stared at Maynard with great enthusiasm, as if thetter was unable to feel her sight.


    Maynard said in a calm voice. Pushing aside the chair, he walked around the desk and sat on the sofa.


    When Vi saw Maynard eat the pizza she ordered, her remaining sanity almost copsed.


    When he finished hisst meal, Vi was exasperated and ran out of the study, covering her mouth


    and crying aloud


    When it was nearly 11 o''clock in the evening, she tossed and turned in bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She got up and looked at Maynard, who was sleeping soundly by the side of the bed. Instantly, she felt


    a little bit unfair.


    She shook his arm, bent over and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Chu, wake up."


    After waiting for a long time, she shook him even harder.


    Maynard was waken up abruptly. Looking at her with killing eyesight, he sneered and said, "If you want


    to eat, I''ll help you."


    A chill came over her, which made her want to give in


    Two minutester, when Maynard was going to have a talk with Sandra, Vi turned on the shlight


    on her mobile phone and walked downstairs in a light way as if she was a "kept man".


    To avoid the same ident again, she run out of the dim living room with her cell phone as fast as she


    could. When she was about to go upstairs, a figure ran out from the upstairs


    "Thief!" Their scream in panic came from upstairs.


    The food dropped on the floor. Vi felt helpless. There was only one word in her mind -- "I''m


    screwed!"


    In the living room, all lights were on. Like a child being criticized for her mistakes, Vi stood under the


    dazzling branch shaped crystal chandelier overhead.


    "Mrs. Chu, I have said the same words to you before." Sandra said in a harsh voice and pointed at the


    food on the table. "Why can''t you listen to me? Are you stupid or not?"


    Originally, Vi was trembling with fear when she heard thest sentence. However, she flustered and


    raised her head to look into her eyes.


    She raised her head and argued stubbornly, "The food you cook can poison people to death. You''re not


    allowed to eat anything else. What can I do?"


    "Vi!" Sandra became pale with anger. "Watch your attitude!"


    Vi snorted coldly and sat down on the sofa fearlessly.


    "Mr. Chu, please control Mrs. Chu," Sandra was quite helpless. She shook her hands and said, "She


    won''t listen to me."


    Upon hearing what she said, a furious smile crept up on Vi''s face.


    "I will discipline her." Maynard raised his long, narrow eyes slightly. Then with an expressionless face,


    he said, "I only hope that you won''t interfere in it. Let me deal with it."


    Sandra opened her mouth and said expressionlessly.


    Standing next to them, Vi could not help but twitch her lips as she saw the scene.


    "Come with me, Reporter Qi." Maynard stood up from the sofa and passed by her, poker faced.


    Vi replied weakly, hung her head and followed him reluctantly.


    As soon as they entered the study, Vi closed the door. She stood on the smooth floor as if she was


    waiting for him to make trouble for her.


    "You''d better find a ce to sit down, and don''t stand there foolishly." Maynard frowned unpleasantly.


    He was not pleased with her listless appearance.


    Slightly nodding her head, Vi walked towards a ce near the sofa. All of a sudden, she stopped as


    if she had thought of something. With her eyes wide open, she said in disbelief, "Mr. Chu, you won''t


    punish me?"


    "I have to deal with a case, so I don''t have time to do it."


    As soon as he finished saying that, Maynard didn''t raise his head, while his slender hands kept flying


    nimbly and flexibly on the keyboard.

 Chapter 204 She Will Stay Here Tonight

    Chapter 204 She Will Stay Here Tonight


    With the heart throbbing in her throat, Vi finally felt relieved.


    She sat on the sofa and took out her phone to search online. But there was nothing there. She patted


    her forehead and suddenly realized that she had put her phone in the room.


    Sitting alone, Vi felt bored. Not reconciled to the fact, she curled her lips and said, "Mr. Chu, Sandra


    went too far this time. She shouldn''t meddle in our business."


    What responded to her was the sound of fingers typing on the keyboard.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head to look ahead, seeing that Maynard''s eyes were fixed on the screen, unmoved by


    what she had said.


    She felt instantly unbnced, rolled her clear eyes, and ran to Maynard. She stretched her right hand


    to grab theputer in his hand.


    "Stop it." Maynard frowned and pped her hand away.


    Swiftly dodging, Vi was about to proudly show off, but she identally knocked over the cup beside


    the table


    At the sight of that, both Vi and Maynard changed the expressions on their faces!


    The coffee in the cup was spilled on the ckptop and some of them spread out and fell on the


    ground along the table


    Hisptop screen went dark all of a sudden.


    The smile on Vi''s face froze all of a sudden. In a panic, she ran to the coffee table and took some


    tissue to wipe the water stains off theputer keyboard


    "p!"


    Maynard was about to p her hand away.


    The words of an apology were silenced by the tip of her tongue.


    "Fuck off!" Maynard stood up. His eyes were as gloomy as water, and his cold thin lips pressed in a


    straight line.


    With a tremble of her heart, Vi cried, "I''ll go. It''s not a big deal!"


    She turned her eyes away, bit her lips, struggled to run out of the study, returned to the room, grabbed


    her bag and mobile phone, and rushed downstairs


    There were only three or two passers-by passed by her side on the cold and quiet street. She walked


    around like a ghost with red eyes as if she couldn''t feel anything.


    She looked up at the slightly white sky, and a sense of loneliness welled up in her heart.


    "Sizz!"


    A bright and dazzling light came from behind her, and at the same time, the sound of car brake


    suddenly sounded.


    When Vi heard the noise and turned to look, the background light of the car stopped.


    The car door opened and a pair of long, slender legs stretched out. Then, Chol''s enchanting face


    appeared in front of her.


    A few secondster, a look of embarrassment came over Vi''s face.


    "Why didn''t you sleep early in the morning? What are you thinking about?" Chol leaned on the left side


    of the car and his sexy voice was so seductive.


    A few coughs came out from her mouth. She looked away in embarrassment. "Well, I came out for


    shopping when I had nothing else to do."


    "I think no matter how good your words are..." He looked at her up and down with subtle eyes as if he


    was looking at some rare animal. "The fact that you ran away from home can''t be concealed," said he


    A tinge of embarrassment shed across Vi''s eyes.


    "Come on." Chol opened the door of his car and gave her a hint.


    Hesitating for two seconds, Vi stomped and got on his car.


    Fifteen minutester, Chol brought Vi to his apartment. At the moment when she was very nervous,


    Jina walked down the stairs.


    "Vi, what brings you here?" Jina was stunned. She smiled kindly and held Vi''s hand.


    "Aunt," said Vi. She still couldn''t resist Jina''s enthusiasm


    Jina pulled her aside and sat down. She said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since west met. I


    missed you so much yesterday."


    Vi tried to withdraw her hand, but she didn''t know what to do. She moved to the side with a smile on


    her face, but it was more like a forced smile.


    "Why are you unhappy?" Jina red at her son and said, "Did you make her angry?"


    Vi shook her head like a rattle drum. "No, no, it has nothing to do with him."


    Jina was dubious.


    "Mom, she has to stay here until dawn." Chol sat on the sofa opposite to her and poured himself a


    ss of water.


    Jina stood up suddenly, walked over to him, tweaked his ear and dragged him to the wall, She red at


    him and said, "You brat, what do you want to do?"


    "Ouch!" He gasped and continued, "I just want her to stay here for one night."


    Vi pricked up her ears to hear more or less of their conversation.


    Jina noticed her gaze and gave her a kind smile. When she looked at Chol, she became ferocious


    again. "She''s just a girl. She can''t sleep with you casually before getting married."


    "I just let her live next door to me." Chol grimaced in pain and his enchanting face became funny. He


    rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "Mom, what are you thinking about?"


    Jina was stunned. When she was distracted, he escaped from the w and took a few steps backward.


    It took her a long time to hold herself fromughing. Vi pretended as if she hadn''t heard anything,


    but her shoulders were trembling faintly.


    "Mom, the key to my neighbor is in your house. Give it to her." He rubbed his ears and felt a little


    sleepy, so he yawned and said, "I''m sleepy, so I''m going to take a shower."


    After Chol went into the bathroom, his mother took Vi to the guest room next door.


    "Don''t worry, Vi." Jina patted her on the hand andforted her, "I will live here tonight. I won''t let


    him do anything uncontroble to you."


    Jina''s words were very touching. Vi nodded her head approvingly, helped Jina to sit down, and


    ttered her shamelessly. "Aunt, you are so kind to me."


    Although she was grateful for Chol receiving her, she felt more at ease with a few people around.


    "Don''t worry. He can''t do anything to you," Jina patted her chest to assure Vi.


    Somehow, a touch of warmth flowed through her heart.


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going..."


    Vi''s phone was ringing inside her handbag.


    She unzipped her bag, fumbled in it for a while and then took the bag out. When she saw that the


    screen was disying "Maynard", she could not help but think of Maynard''s extremely bad attitude.


    She flipped her finger and refused to take it.


    When she was about to put it down, the second call was from the same number. She took the time to


    turn off the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Jina noticed her abnormality and looked worried.


    A little surprised, Vi smiled, "Nothing."


    She put her phone back to her bag, as if nothing had happened.


    "I don''t know what happened to you. But I think it''s better to be broad-minded." Jina patted Vi on her


    shoulder.


    Being a little surprised, Vi lowered her eyes. Her long curly eyshes slightly trembled like the


    wings of a butterfly. Soon she grinned and said, "Well, I know."


    "That''s good." Jina reached out and tucked a wisp of hair behind Vi''s ear. She said in a tone of


    regret, "Tell me, why can''t I have a daughter like you?"


    With an embarrassed smile on her face and hesitation for two seconds, Vi spoke in an uncertain


    tone, "Although you don''t have a daughter, it is a good thing to have a good son Chol."


    At the mention of Jina, she put on a disdainful look. "What''s good about that? Gossip with this one or


    another."


    Vi smiled bitterly and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 205 She Is Pregnant With My Child

    Chapter 205 She Is Pregnant With My Child


    Jina sighed as she thought about it.


    Biting her finger uneasily, Vi didn''t know how to put in a good word for Chol.


    Noticing her uneasiness, Jina couldn''t help but smile. "But that was all in the past. Now he has you. He


    won''t do that again."


    When she came to her senses, Vi smiled awkwardly. "Aunt, it''s too early to talk about this now."


    "Not early." Jina replied with a smile on her plump face. She didn''t take Vi''s words seriously. She


    added, "To be honest, I will be thrilled if Chol can marry you."


    Before she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and began to giggle.


    Vi was speechless. She looked like thousands of crows flew over her head and was inexplicably


    frightened. "Uh, aunt, actually..."


    She wanted to confess, but was interrupted.


    Jina held her hand and patted it lightly. She looked at Vi with a mixture of gentleness and


    seriousness, "Vi, I always regret that my son doesn''t have a girlfriend. Now that I have you, you two


    should be fine."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On hearing this, Vi felt like on pins and needles all over her body. "Aunt, I want to say..."


    "You can''t break up so easily." "What can we be friends after we break up? It''s all a lie," she pleaded


    genuinely


    Vi shut her mouth and suddenly became speechless.


    Vi didn''t speak the second reason which was about to be blurted out.


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    Vi stood up and went to open the door. When the door was opened, Chol nced at her and passed


    by her, walking in.


    Only when she closed the door did she notice the two bags on his hand.


    "These are the clothes you can wear tomorrow. As for your body, you''d better not wear them


    tomorrow." With his lips trembling, Chol put two gift bags on the desk at the head of the bed.


    Vi looked down and noticed that she was wearing a cartoon pajamas of Doraemon, because she


    had no time to change her clothes after running out of the vi.


    "Well, let me have a look." Jina grinned from ear to ear. She opened one bag and saw a White Chiffon


    dress, and ckce bra


    Vi looked up and was in low spirits.


    At the same time, his face changed and his ears turned red.


    "Yo, you even bought underwear. How do you know her so well?" Jina checked it out. She was curious


    about the gossip in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Vi choked on her own saliva, starting coughing violently.


    She weirdly looked at Chol for a while, and immediately felt a shiver down her spine.


    "Mom, you are thinking too much." He looked away awkwardly, with helplessness in his seductive eyes,


    and said, "I told the shop assistant to pick whichever you like."


    Not only did Vi not feel safe, but she moved to the other side like a crab. She rolled her eyes and


    said impatiently, "I''m wearing my underwear. You needn''t buy it."


    She was furious.


    "Really?" Chol blinked his left eye, and thechrymal mole under the corner of his eye seemed to fall at


    any time. "Do you need me to have an examination?"


    Vi gnashed her teeth, grabbed a pillow and threw it at him.


    "Ha ha ha, you two are so sweet to each other. You are just flirting." Jina forced a sweet smile on her


    red face.


    Vi snorted coldly and bent down to sit down.


    Chol covered his mouth with his hand and coughed. Holding the pillow in his hand, he burst into


    Vi didn''t get used to sleep, so she got up and began to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    After she changed her clothes, she went upstairs to the living room. Noticing that Jina was holding a


    basket, she walked over and asked, "Aunt Jina, are you going to go shopping?"


    "Yeah, I''ll cook several dishes for you today." With a smile on her face, Jina was about to go out.


    Vi held the basket in her hand and smiled cheerfully. "Aunt, let me join you. I can also cook. We can


    cook together."


    "Okay." Jina nodded repeatedly.


    Vi took the basket from her hand and followed Jina out.


    Just then, a cold sharp gaze swept towards her.


    Vi saw Maynard sitting next to a Rolls Royce and his dark, thick hair was slightly wet. She was


    startled.


    She threw the basket out and ran as fast as she could.


    After a few steps, she felt a pain in her hand and was instantly pulled back. Reflexively, she ran into a


    slightly cold embrace.


    "Go back with me, Reporter Qi. Don''t ever try to escape again." With one step backward, Maynard


    grasped her shoulder with his hands.


    Vi shook off his hand as if she had touched something dirty. She raised her hand and patted the


    non-existing dust on her shoulder politely. "Sir, I don''t know you."


    "Really?" Maynard squinted, raised his hand and slowly stroked her cheek


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Jina ran to Vi, block the aggressive eyesight for her, and turned to shout,


    "Son,e out quickly!"


    "Oh, what brings you here?" Chol put his hands off his pants pockets, walked out casually and pulled


    Vi behind him.


    Vi lowered her head uneasily, ignoring the fury in Maynard''s tearful eyes.


    "Reporter Qi is my wife. We got the marriage certificate." With his hands around his chest, Maynard


    wore a faint smile and said, "It''s a matter of course for a husband to take his wife home."


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. She had never had such a bad feeling before.


    "Is what he said true?" Jina looked at her with amazement.


    Clenching her fists, Vi slowly nodded her head.


    Jina took a step back unconsciously and covered her chest, frowning.


    "You''ve been lying to my son all the time?" Jina took a deep breath.


    When Vi was about to open her mouth to exin, another cold and gloomy voice interrupted her. "It


    is your son''s wishful thinking that keeps bothering her."


    Vi shivered with anger and gnashed her teeth, "Shut up!"


    Chol strode forward in big strides and grasped the clothes of Maynard by his chest. All of a sudden,


    anger and joy took over him. "Pay attention to your words," he said


    "I am just telling the truth." Maynard pulled his hand away with one hand. His deep ck eyes were as


    cold as ice.


    Chol snorted coldly, raised his fist and threw it at him


    Quickly enough, Vi held Chol''s hand and shook her head, "Don''t fight."


    "So we just let him do whatever he wants?" Chol smirked.


    Vi red at Maynard, released his hand and strode up to grab the corner of his clothes. "Since your


    goal is to let me go with you, then let''s go."


    Hearing that, the light in Maynard''s eyes became brighter. Looking sideways provocatively, he gave a


    mocking smile and said, "It is impossible for you to be together with my wife, let alone she is pregnant


    with my child."


    His words were like a huge stone thrown into ake, causing violent waves.


    Chol''s expression changed abruptly.


    Jina covered her chest with her left hand and pointed at them with her trembling finger. She fell on the


    ground for shock.


    Vi got rid of Maynard''s hand and ran towards her

 Chapter 206 The Potential Of Helen Of Troy

    Chapter 206 The Potential Of Helen Of Troy


    An hourter, standing outside the corridor of the hospital, Vi saw the doctor in a white coat walking


    out of the ward, and she quickly ran up to Chol.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?" Chol''s eyes were full of anxiety.


    Vi nodded. She used to be adorable and delicate, but now her face was ghostly pale due to anxiety


    and worry.


    "The patient passed out because of anger. Don''t irritate her anymore." After the doctor finished, he put


    his hands in the pockets of his white gown and left.


    With cold eyes, Chol ran up to Maynard, punched him in the face who was leaning against the wall.


    With his sharp eyes and agile hands, Maynard sessfully dodged the attack. Instead, he grasped his


    hand with both his hands and pushed him against a wall.


    When Chol''s head hit the cold and hard wall, a crisp sound was heard.


    Vi was numb. She walked forward and pulled him apart. Opening her hands to draw back Maynard


    and block Chol. She said, "Maynard, we''re in the hospital now. You beat after back home."


    "Come back with me, Vi." Maynard''s eyes were as dark as the sky.


    Vi shook her head and became more determined than ever. "I won''t go with you."


    A violent aura was emitted from Maynard''s whole body in an instant. His eyes seemed to be preparing


    a storm.


    Vi turned a blind eye to Maynard.


    "My mother is so sick. Vi needs to take care of her" Chol walked out from behind her with a trace of


    swollen bangs on his forehead.


    Being stunned for a while, Vi nodded her head. She looked at Chol and said, "Let''s go inside and


    wait for aunt to wake up."


    After throwing a nce at Maynard with a half smile, Chol put his arm around Vi''s shoulders and


    walked in.


    Vi was ufortable with his unexpected behavior, and she struggled with her strength out of


    instinct. Suddenly, she felt something cold on her back.


    She turned around and saw a pair of eyes preparing a storm. She shivered and unconsciously followed


    the direction of her ward by the hand of Chol.


    "Vi!"


    When she heard the cold voice of Maynard, Vi trembled and her feet stopped. Very soon, she


    pretended not to hear and entered the ward.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chol slowly closed the door, and blocked that dangerous and evil look.


    Sitting on the bedside and looking at Jina''s pale face, Vi felt more and more guilty


    "I''m sorry." The voice of Chol rang in her ears.


    ncing at it, she asked in confusion, "Why did you apologize?"


    It was she who should apologize


    "I made my mother misunderstand our rtionship. That''s why wee to this point." Chol lowered his


    eyes, with his hair covering the emotions in his eyes.


    Slightly shaking her head, Vi felt very guilty and bit her lower lip. "If it weren''t for me, Maynard


    wouldn''t havee to your house. I''m sorry for what happened today. It''s all my fault."


    "It''s all because of Maynard. He''s self-centered and doesn''t care about how others feel." Chol punched


    the chair out of rage.


    Vi held his hand, nced at the patient on the bed thoughtfully, and put her hand up to her lips to


    hush him up.


    She didn''t loosen her grip until she saw the anger in his eyes had gradually subsided.


    Meanwhile, Jina''s eyelid moved. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes.


    A smile appeared on her face when she saw that. "Aunt, you finally wake up."


    "Mom." Seeing his mother wake up, Chol caught her hand and made no secret of his excitement.


    Jina looked at the two with aplicated expression. Then she put one hand on the side of the bed


    and pretended to get up.


    Upon seeing that, Vi and Chol hurriedly stood up and held her up.


    "p!"


    Before Vi could touch her hand, Jina pushed her hand.


    A tinge of astonishment shed across her eyes. Vi opened her mouth and wanted to say


    something, but it seemed like she still didn''t say anything.


    "Mom..." Chol was confused and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jina sat up straight, leaned back on the bedside, and breathed quickly. "You two colluded with each


    other to cheat me, and you have the nerve to ask me what''s wrong?"


    Vi stepped back and lowered her head, not daring to face her.


    Hearing her words, Chol was speechless, too.


    "I usually see you as my future daughter-inw. Can you tell me how you treat me?" There was a pale


    Vi kept her head down, and the ck hair just draped over her chest, which was a perfect match for


    her reddish eyes.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. Please listen to us..."


    "I''m not feeling well. Can you help me buy some fruits outside?" Jina interrupted him coldly.


    He sighed as he pushed the door open and walked out.


    The door was closed again. Only Vi and his mother were left in the ward.


    As time passed, Jina broke the silence first.


    "Miss Qi, let''s be straightforward." Jina pulled up the quilt and came straight to the point, "Now that


    you''re married, don''t associate with my son."


    A sad and surprised look came over Vi''s face.


    "Mom, what did you say?" When he opened the door, Chol frowned tightly. He put the fruit basket on


    the table beside the bed and said, "Cheating you is only my idea. It has nothing to do with her."


    "Are you going to answer back your mother for a married woman?" Jina was so angry that she covered


    her mouth and began to cough violently.


    Vi''s pupils shrank. She carried her bag and said calmly, "I have something else to do, so I have to


    go. Aunt, I''m sorry that you fainted. I''ll do as you said."


    Before they could say anything, she opened the door and ran out.


    Vi didn''t return to the vi because she was still angry with Maynard.


    She worked at the periodical office during the day, and after that she slept on the sofa for several days.


    On the fifth day when she had still been brooding over what Maynard had done. Bernard had taken a


    magazine in his hand while he had been working. He had been staring at her with amazement, as if he


    had seen the fairy.


    His stare made her uneasy. Vi immediately threw out a pen and said, "Can you talk to me nicely?


    "It never urred to me that you could be a siren." Withdrawing his expression, Bernard quickly


    escaped the magazine thrown by her and gave her a thumbs up.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched violently. She could not bear to rebuke him any more. "What do


    you mean by saying Helen of Troy? This is nothingpared with you."


    "Have a look and you''ll know who''s better."


    Bernard pulled out a chair and sat in front of her. Then he threw the magazine to her right side.


    Vi rolled her eyes at the ceiling and opened a magazine to read.


    At first, she didn''t take it seriously. Then, she was extremely shocked.


    "Have you seen it?" With one hand resting on his cheek, Bernard blinked at her and said, "As a star,


    Chol was called an insidious person by his boss..."


    Vi didn''t listen to a single word, just staring at the information.


    The media had reported a negative news about him. It said that Chol put on airs in the casting group,


    and he was often drunk to alcohol drinking in high school and the society.

 Chapter 207 Please Let Him Go

    Chapter 207 Please Let Him Go


    Vi flipped through a few pages and stood up angrily. "Who is talking nonsense?"


    He was handsome enough to earn a living by his handsome face. It was impossible for him to make


    friends with hooligans.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Bernard shrugged and spread his hands. "I don''t know. But


    Julie said that you two had some rtionship. Maynard said he was going to kill him."


    What the fuck!


    Vi bit her lips, trying to control the impulse to swear.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door and then the ss door opened. Julie rushed in.


    "Miss Qi, Mr. Chu has done something very bad!" Julie said so quickly that she didn''t even have time to


    wipe the sweat on her forehead, "He''s going to make Chol shut down!"


    A slight twitch appeared on Vi''s face. She picked up the magazine and raised it in front of her, "You


    mean, he did it?"


    "Yes!" Julie nodded. "I heard clearly beside the phone when Mr. Chu was speaking."


    On hearing what she said, Vi ground her teeth and threw the magazine to the table, and said,


    "Okay! Well done! "


    She brushed her hair and smiled, which was to kill someone.


    An unnatural light shed across Julie''s eyes. With an embarrassed smile, she said, "In fact, I came


    here to pass on a message to you on behalf of Mr. Chu."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Uh..." Julie paused, took a deep breath and continued, "Mr. Chu said that if you didn''t want to see a


    star fall, you could go back to the vi and have a talk."


    Vi''s body almost fell down from the sofa. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "I see."


    She smiled slightly, but there was no smile in her ck and white eyes.


    Since Maynard had spoken to such a point, no matter how reluctant she was, she took the magazine


    and went back to the vi.


    The people in the vi were having dinner at the table. Hearing the noise, they all looked at her.


    Without casting them a sidelong nce, Vi walked over to Maynard and said, "Maynard, I have


    something to tell you."


    "Sit down and have the dinner first." Maynard cast a quick nce at the opposite seat and said slowly.


    Vi was extremely angry, but she ignored the gaze of Earl Lan, Bernard and Jennifer. She reached


    out and grabbed Maynard''s broken sleeve, saying, "I don''t want to eat it. I''ve said that I have something


    to tell you!"


    "Okay, then wait for me to finish my meal." Maynard drew back his sleeve, raised his ss and shook


    it.


    The fresh red liquor was hung on the wall of the ss, and the mellow fragrance was slowly emitting.


    Vi held the magazine in her right hand tighter. She gave him a stern look and turned to look at him


    dining, as if trying to kill him.


    When she felt that she waited for a long time, Maynard wiped his mouth with a napkin and pushed the


    chair out of the kitchen.


    "Let''s go." When he passed by her, he whispered in her ear.


    Vi turned her head to avoid his exhaled heat and made a face at his back.


    As soon as they almost entered the room and closed the door, Vi was so angry that she threw the


    magazine on the ground with her face flushed. "Tell me, why did you do such a shameless thing to


    Chol?"


    She almost used all her strength to roar out these words.


    Without taking a look at the magazine on the ground, Maynard strode towards her.


    "It''s very simple. I don''t like him."


    Maynard stepped on the magazine on the ground and walked towards her.


    A shiver of fear passed over Vi''s body. She looked into his eyes and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said, I don''t like him." As Maynard''s thin lips got close to her, his big and slender hands with slender


    fingers held her thin shoulders.


    Vi pissed off. She looked at him up and down just like she just knew him. Then she said, "Maynard,


    it''s time to stop."


    "No way!" Maynard sneered.


    Upon hearing his words, a me of fury was burning in her heart. Vi shook off his hands on her


    shoulders, red at him and said, "You used to treat Zarian coldly. Now, you are even bothering Chol.


    What on earth do you want to do?"


    Hardly had her voice faded away, she was dragged by him to the floor to ceiling window, a tall figure


    pressing on her.


    Behind her was a transparent French window ss. She looked flustered.


    "I am telling you. I will punish the man you get close to!" Maynard held her chin between his fingers and


    looked at her with his deep and unfathomable eyes.


    In a dilemma, Vi couldn''t get too close to him. When she was trying to struggle, she heard his words


    so abruptly that her face turned pale and her ears seemed to be ringing.


    She looked as if she had been absent-minded, which made Maynard frown.


    "Vi, shouldn''t you give me a response?" Maynard showed an expression of impatience on his face


    and grasped her chin more forcefully unconsciously.


    It was so painful that she took a deep breath. Her unfocused eyes finally returned to focus. She


    tirelessly opened his hand.


    With displeasure all over her face, Vi tried to avoid him and pushed him away. She easily forgot


    what he said just now and didn''t take it to heart.


    She looked at him sympathetically and said in all earnestness, "Mr. Chu, you should take the pills when


    you''re sick. And I won''t take the me for your illness."


    Why should she bear all the bad things he had done? That was impossible!


    Maynard''s face darkened and he said word by word, "Reporter Qi!"


    Vi red at him ferociously, then strode to the door, turned the door and opened it. Unexpectedly, a


    "Watch out!"


    When Vi''s mind went nk, she felt someone held her into a warm embrace.


    A few secondster, Bernard, Jennifer and Julie fell on the floor with a sound "bang". Nobody knew


    when Julie came.


    Vi took a look at them sympathetically. Then as if thinking of something, she pushed Maynard away


    and straightened her messy clothes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you doing?" Maynard meditated and looked down at them from above with his cold and


    sharp eyes.


    The three men scrambled to get up.


    "Vi, what Maynard just said was to show love to you." A chill went down his spine. Bernard reached


    out his hand and patted the ce where the goose bumps came from.


    Jennifer and Julie nodded at the same time.


    Vi was so shocked that she felt goosebumps all over her body. She looked at them strangely, "Are


    you crazy?"


    She didn''t figure out the possible meaning of Maynard''s confession, but rather, he seemed to pass the


    buck!


    "Who allowed you toe in?" Hearing that, Maynard was emotionless, but a tinge of regret could be


    seen in his eyes. "Do you want me to kick all of you, who are eavesdropping, out of the house?" he


    asked


    "No, no, no! We''re leaving right now!" When she came to her senses, Jennifer shook her head violently


    and ran away with her hand pulling Bernard''s ear.


    Julie cast a look at Joyce for help. But as soon as she saw Maynard''s furrowed eyebrows, she


    immediately ran away in a hurry.


    Vi let out a long sigh when she saw them running as fast as rabbits.


    She was tired of standing, so she went to the sofa and sat down, pouring herself a ss of water.


    Noticing that Maynard was staring at her without a moment, she stopped drinking water and said


    patiently, "Mr. Chu, you have no grudges against Chol. Please let him go."

 Chapter 208 For The Sake Of Your Love For Me

    Chapter 208 For The Sake Of Your Love For Me


    Maynard snorted coldly and stared at her in confusion.


    Vi uneasily moved aside, put down the ss of water and continued, "Mr. Chu, as a CEO, don''t you


    feel ashamed topare with him?"


    Maynard chuckled and sat down on the sofa opposite her, with his legs crossed. "Reporter Qi, if you


    dare speak for him, I will kiss you; otherwise, I may give you money."


    Upon hearing the first half of his words, Vi was so scared that she kept her mouth shut. And when


    she heard thest part, her heart flipped in an instant.


    She shook her head and abandoned her messy thoughts. "Don''t even think about threats and tempted


    me!"


    "What about I let you be your wife all your life?" The corners of Maynard''s long and narrow eyes raised.


    At the moment, his ck eyes were shining with a charming light.


    Confessing to him?


    With a dry smile covering her mouth, Vi cleared her throat and reminded him seriously, "Mr. Chu, I''m


    a very humble woman. You have found out all about that."


    The cold aura around him spread continuously to the outside. His sharp eyes squinted slightly. "Well,


    you''re thinking too much. I don''t like you, but you must like me!"


    A shiver ran down her delicate hand as she nearly knocked over a ss of water on the table. Vi


    was so angry with his arrogant bandit''s tone.


    Gritting her teeth, she stared at him and asked, "A you sure you want to get even with Chol?"


    "Of course." The smile at the corners of Maynard''s mouth deepened.


    Vi let out a long sigh, dashed into the bathroom, closed the door and locked it from inside.


    Standing in the bathroom, Vi shouted angrily, "If you don''t change your mind, I''ll raise the


    temperature of the water to shower myself to death!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a man stood opposite to the door. At the same time, the sound of


    door opening came through.


    "Mind your words, Vi!" Maynard said in a cold voice, which sounded as cold as ice.


    Vi chuckled. She pulled off therge towel to block the transparent ss and turned on the shower


    head.


    The sound of running water could be heard clearly.


    Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, Maynard cursed in a low voice. He went to the bed


    and picked up his cellphone, dialing a number.


    Three minutester, fifteen robust bodyguards knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Smash the ss door of the bathroom!" A tinge of anxiety shed across Maynard''s eyes.


    The fifteen bodyguards didn''t move at all. When Maynard was about to get angry, Bodyguard No. 1


    stood out with aplicated look on his face. "Young master, if you break the ss, it might hurt Mrs.


    Chu."


    Maynard''s sight met the drops of water that were bing thicker and thicker on the ss door. He


    strode forward with his slender legs and knocked at the door. "Vi, I promise you. Come out!"


    The sound of running water was still heard from inside.


    Hearing that, Maynard''s face changed color all of a sudden. He looked at the bodyguards. "Find a


    The bodyguards answered together.


    "You seem to be an idiot today." Bernard walked in with a smile and reminded him kindly, "You just


    need to use tools to open the door. If the bodyguards see something inside that they shouldn''t see, you


    will fire them."


    After saying thest half sentence, his maic voice suddenly became full of ridicule.


    Maynard pressed his thin lips in a straight line.


    The bodyguards present looked at each other, feeling a sense of crisis in each other''s eyes.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Maynard urged unpleasantly. "Hurry up. Open the door!"


    Three minutester, almost at the moment when the door was opened, Maynard walked in at a faster


    pace.


    At the same time, Bernard and Jennifer who followed them all rushed into the bathroom. They were


    shocked to see the scene in the bathroom!


    After turning on the shower head in the bathroom, Vi went to a ce where water couldn''t be


    sshed and yed with the fruit. She didn''t hear Maynard''s words at all.


    When she was having a great time, her hand was empty. Just as she was about to lose her temper,


    she saw Maynard''s face, which was as cold as the fridge, and could not say a word in an instant.


    Vi smiled awkwardly and waved at them.


    What responded to her was that she was caught outside.


    "Reporter Qi, you are really something!" A me of rage shot through Maynard''s eyes.


    Trying topose herself, Vi kept silent.


    "Maynard said as long as you came out, you would let go of Chol, but you were too busy with the


    games to hear."


    Bernard shook his head, with a pitiful look.


    Realizing that she had missed something, Vi wanted to cry but had no tears. "No, I have to lock it up


    again!"


    She stomped her feet and tried to walk inside.


    "Stop!" Maynard grabbed her hand and stared at her intensely.


    Vi pushed him away patiently. When she turned around to pass the chair, she identally hit her


    bag that had been ced on the table and all the things in it fell out.


    A few momentster, a small bottle rolled out of the room with a big smile on her face. She couldn''t


    wait to pick it up, but the other hand was ahead of her.


    "If my memory serves me right, this is a ring made up of flowers and nts." Maynard shook the ss


    bottle, which was the size of a thumb, and the withered ring jumped a bit. The corners of his mouth


    could not help but raise.


    Panic stricken, she began to run


    "Reporter Qi, you fall in love with me, but you don''t have the courage to admit it." Maynard put a big


    bomb slowly and steadily.


    Her shoulders were stiff and her feet were stiff. Vi turned around mechanically and said, "Mr. Chu, I


    want to say..."


    "Since you''ve fallen in love with me, you have to let Chol off reluctantly." Maynard sat on the sofa and


    looked at her leisurely.


    With her eyes wide open, Vi didn''t expect her to be so recognized. She immediately realized what


    was going on and said with an apologetic smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Mr. Chu, you can


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    call the boss of Chol''s brokerage firm, telling him not to punish Chol."


    She showed a smile on her face and looked at him pathetically after she took his phone.


    With a faint smile, Maynard took over the phone, exined what she had said to the person on the


    phone and hung up the phone.


    With a sudden sigh of relief, Vi was about to turn against Maynard ruthlessly¡ª¡ª


    "Reporter Qi, if you dare to say you don''t like me at any time, I will get back at Chol at any time." With


    his hands crossed over his chest, Maynardughed grimly.


    Looking at his eyes as if he had seen through everything, Vi felt that there was nothing hidden in it.


    She said in surprise, "Well, how could it be?"


    She smiled, which was worse than crying.


    "Okay, I''ve helped you. Where is your thanks?" Maynard extended his expected big hand to her.


    Vi''s eyelids twitched. She pulled them apart as fast as she could and said, "I don''t have any money."


    "I don''tck money." Maynard coaxed softly. "If you don''t have any money, you can pay it with your


    body."


    He looked at her up and down with an ambiguous look, and the hidden meaning was self-evident.


    Vi stepped back a few steps, trying to distance herself from him as much as possible. She was so


    upset that she almost vomited blood. "I must prepare the gift. I promise."


    She grinded her teeth hardly.


    "Well, we''ll see." Maynard raised his eyebrows.


    At that moment, Vi was so scared that she couldn''t help but run downstairs. Behind her, Maynard''s


    sexy and melodiousughter came through.


    Her eyelids twitched. She had a bad feeling, so she ran faster, wishing she could have a pair of wings


    and leave the ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 209 Grab The Computer

    Chapter 209 Grab The Computer


    When Vi was about to walk out of the door of the living room, Bernard and Jennifer opened their


    arms and blocked her way.


    Vi almost hit them, but luckily she was able to control herself with all her might and came to a halt.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Oh my God! Is it because of the gift from Maynard? Why did you go outside to have a look?" Jennifer


    looked up at upstairs and grinned from ear to ear.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Vi didn''t know how to respond.


    "Or absence makes the heart grow fonder. Are you overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of Maynard?" With


    a smile on his face, Bernard put an arm around Jennifer''s shoulders.


    A few minutester, Vi found a seat and sat down. She rolled her eyes at them impatiently. "Can you


    two learn from Julie? She is not as gossipy as you are."


    A trace of envy shed in Julie''s eyes. She nced at Bernard thoughtfully before she looked at her


    and said, "Miss Qi, I think our president treats you very well."


    A few secondster, a vicious smile crept over on her face. Vi then said, "No way! He is even more


    gentle and affectionate to other women than me!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She shrugged. Apparently, she was used to it.


    "Mr. Chu is serious about you." Julie sat down next to her, patted her chest and said firmly, "That night


    when you lived in the Chol family, Mr. Chu sent people around to search for you, and he drove his car


    to look for you for a whole night."


    Hearing that, a feeling of astonishment overwhelmed Vi, who widened her eyes. "Really?"


    Julie nodded slowly.


    Upon hearing that, Vi kept silent. She remembered that she had broken Maynard''sputer, which


    must be filled with his business information


    She bit her finger in a tangled mood. If it was her, she would also lose her mind


    She just remembered that Maynard had just asked her to give him thanks. An idea came to her mind.


    Resisting the urge to pay arge sum of money at any time, Vi came to the nearbyputer shop.


    Standing in front of aputer of different colors and styles, she frowned and was dazzled.


    She looked towards the stage one by one and hesitated to make a decision. Suddenly, she saw a ck


    Vi took a look at the price tag. Though the price was small, it was still affordable for her.


    She made up her mind and said to the shop assistant, "Hello, I want to buy this."


    The shop assistant nodded and walked towards her. When she was about to ask for more details, a


    slender hand took theputer away.


    Vi was speechless. Suddenly, she turned to look at the woman who had rushed out halfway. "Vivi,


    that''s what I chose first."


    Vivi turned on herptop and slowly began to read the information on it. She teased, "You haven''t paid


    the bill yet. Why are you so angry?"


    The saleswoman stood between them and didn''t know what to do.


    Vi was so angry. She walked forward and wanted to grab theputer, but before she touched the


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I just wanted to buy it, why did you scramble for it?"


    Luck enough, Vivi raised theputer in her hand and pouted. "Did you buy it? Is that so? I''ll take it. "


    She took a card out of her bag and smiled provocatively.


    Vi saw the card was taken over and held in the clerk''s hand. She immediately felt unhappy and said:


    "I saw it first. What do you mean?"


    Vivi snorted withughter, as if mocking her innocence and ignorance.


    The waitress bowed her head and apologized with a subtle expression, "I''m really sorry. Miss Xu is our


    VIP member, and she has the privilege to buy things."


    The expression on her face changed so much. It was a long time before Vi came back to her


    senses.


    "When will you be a VIP member? Then you will be able topete with me."


    When the woman clerk swiped the card and put theputer in the box to her, Vivi flipped her long


    hair and left with something in her hand in a haughty manner.


    Vi tried to catch her breath, staying sober.


    "Miss, I have manyputers here. Would you like to have a look?" The saledy put on a friendly


    smile again.


    Trying to restrain her impulse to taunt her, she said expressionlessly, "No, thank you."


    She gripped the straps of the bag on her shoulder and left angrily.


    After choosing aptop in other stores, Vi went back to the vi to confirm that Sandra was not there


    again. She was relieved.


    She went straight to her room with theputer and looked at the white shell which looked a little


    monotonous and cold. It was not easy to get close to it.


    She held it in her hands and looked at it. Suddenly, an idea came to her.


    The next afternoon, after tidying up herputer, she put a gift box of the same color into it and took a


    taxi to the Chu Group.


    No one stopped her from entering the CEO''s office. So Vi passed through the gate easily.


    She saw Maynard sitting at the desk and typing on the keyboard of aptop with both hands.


    What surprised her most was that she was familiar with the ckputer.


    "Why are you here?" In his busy life, Maynard raised his head to take a look at her when he found time.


    His hand speed was so fast that her sight was blurred.


    Vi approached him and was about to ask when there was a knock on the door. Through the


    transparent one-way ss, she saw Vivi standing at the door.


    "Come in." Maynard said casually, fixing his eyes on theputer screen.


    At the thought that Vivi hade to grab theptop from her yesterday, a wave of hatred rushed over


    to her and almost drove her mad.


    "Mr. Chu, this is the information about the project you mentioned. I have sorted it out and sorted it out."


    Vivi walked in, putting a file on the desk, as if she hadn''t seen Vi.


    On his cool face, Maynard answered in an indifferent tone. Without any expression, he said, "If you


    have nothing else to do, you can go out."


    Not knowing why, Vi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Chu, does thisputer work well?" Seemed to be aware of it, Vivi smiled at Vi before she said


    casually.


    Vi shook. After staring at theputer for a while, she suddenly realized what was on it.


    Maynard raised his eyes indifferently and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I just want to ask if theputer I gave you would work..." Vivi blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Vi couldn''t help but hold the box tightly. Her heart jolted. She inexplicably felt that it was impossible


    to send out anything.


    "I think so. You can leave now." Maynard said calmly. It was hard to tell whether he liked it or not.


    Reluctantly biting her lower lip, Vivi opened the ss door and left.


    As soon as she left, Vi held the box and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "Reporter Qi!" Maynard stopped what he was doing and frowned.


    A few secondster, a panicking voice sounded. "What?"


    "I''m thirsty. Give me a cup of coffee, please." Maynard raised his eyes to take a look at the cup.


    Vi couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. Then she went to the sofa and put down the paper box


    containing theputer. Reluctantly and unwillingly, she took the coffee cup that had no coffee


    outside

 Chapter 210 What Did It Mean To Never Get Rid Of Him

    Chapter 210 What Did It Mean To Never Get Rid Of Him


    Coming out with a cup of steaming coffee, Vi jabbered on the door of the office and pushed it open


    "Ah!"


    When she came in, the gift box on the sofa was gone!


    To her great surprise¡ª¡ª


    "Reporter Qi, is this your gift?" Maynard frowned at the sight of the silverptop in his hand. "It''s so


    ugly," he said


    Vi grabbed theputer she bought and the gift box thrown on the floor


    After a long pause, she put the coffee on the table and strode towards him. "I''m not here for you. Give


    me back now!"


    Before Vi could touch theputer, Maynard raised his hand. She jumped up to grab it, but she


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    failed.


    "You have posted a bunch of things outside. Do you still want to give it to others?" Maynard said,


    pointing to the tags with cartoon characters on it.


    Covering her chest which seemed to have been stabbed by a long spear, Vi clenched her teeth and


    said, "That''s Natsume and the cat, not messy things!"


    Maynard stared at her for a long time. Sitting on the chair, he announced expressionlessly, "It''s mine


    now."


    Taking a long breath, Vi restrained her fury that was about to burst out in her heart, "What are you


    talking about? You already have one!"


    Didn''t he have a conscience to ask for twoputers all by himself?


    "Really?" Hearing that, a faint smile yed at the corners of Maynard''s narrow eyes, which looked


    treacherous. He made a phone call as soon as the phone was answered. "Julie,e in please."


    Vi looked at the newptop on his desk and the one she was going to give to him in resentment.


    Julie knocked on the door and pushed it open. She crossed her hands on her abdomen and said, "Mr.


    Chu?"


    "I give it to you." Maynard put the ck notebook outside in an indifferent manner.


    Julie was ttered and took theputer in her arms with her trembling hands.


    "You may leave now." Maynard winked at her.


    Julie nodded and ran out with herputer like a hunter.


    "Why did you give her theputer Vivi gave to you?" asked Vi, her mouth agape in shock


    Is this different from cash? There was no difference!


    "Then you won''t be jealous." Maynard pushed aside the chair and walked into her. He curled a strand


    of hair around her cheek to the back of her ear with his slender finger.


    On hearing what he had said, a sad look emerged on her face. She shook his hand off and screamed,


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    She put her hand on her left chest which was almost choked by internal pain and left with a heavy


    gasp.


    In a trance, Vi went to the periodical office.


    She was reading a magazine in her hand. After a while, she sighed faintly and said, "Maynard seemed


    to be crazy these days. It''s horrible, very horrible."


    Jennifer, who was passing by, heard it and turned her eyes. She strode forward and said, "You also find


    that recently his madness is getting more and more severe?"


    Vi pulled up a chair to sit opposite to Jennifer. With deep feelings, she said, "He is not a little crazy.


    It''s much crazy."


    "Tell me, what did you find?" That brought her back to her senses. Jennifer was like a shining diamond.


    Vi just smiled and said nothing. She took the remote controller and turned on the LCD TV on the


    wall, intending to watch TV to rx.


    But it was broadcasting the moment when the Chu Group and the Cai Financial Group signed the


    contract.


    Vi saw Maynard wearing a tailored ck suit signed a contract with a 40-year-old woman wearing a


    red business dress. After the contract signed, the two of them were exchanging documents in their


    hands.


    The journalists under the stage stood up one after another, and the sound of madly pressing the shutter


    was unusually clear and abnormal.


    Seeing a cartoon pasted by her on aputer on the bright marbles, Vi was a little upset.


    After the sign ceremony, Maynard closed the silverptop, rejected Julie''s help and picked it up himself.


    Some journalists below noticed something unusual at once.


    "Mr. Chu, you have carried thatputer in your hands since we came in. Is it very important to you?"


    A reporter raised his hand and asked bravely.


    Silence reigned for a while.


    "I''m sorry. Today is a contract signing ceremony formercial cooperation. We won''t answer..."


    When Julie was about to dismiss the reporters with a smile, Maynard raised his eyes to take a look at


    him. Julie was stunned, and then retreated to one side.


    Maynard lowered his head to look at theptop in his hand. A pampering light shed across his


    slender and narrow eyes. He raised his head expressionlessly and said, "It''s from Mrs. Chu."


    The crowd burst into an uproar!


    When Vi heard what Maynard had said from TV, she almost fell off the sofa.


    She was stunned. She thought she could understand every word they said, but when they were


    together, she couldn''t understand it.


    "What''s going on?" Jennifer was so excited that she grabbed Vi''s hand and shook it, while the fire of


    gossip was burning.


    Vi touched her forehead helplessly, letting her left hand shake violently. "I broke hisputer, so I


    bought a new one for him. I didn''t expect him to say such shameless words."


    "What?" "Then what''s the difference between you and being tricked by him?" Jennifer asked


    Vi was confused, but she didn''t ask as Jennifer didn''t want to talk much.


    She picked up the ss of water on the table and was about to drink some water to calm herself down.


    At the same time, the TV was still going on¡ª¡ª


    Maynard''s words stirred up a great uproar. All the reporters cheered up and broke through the scene of


    "Mrs. Chu".


    "Mr. Chu, how is your rtionship with Mrs. Chu?" Another female reporter smiled shyly, her eyes


    sparkling with unknown light.


    After thinking for a second, Maynard looked at the big screen with his ck eyes and said, "She can''t


    live without me. And she also likes being jealous."


    The journalists present were somehow fed up with a public disy of affection.


    A mouthful of water sprayed onto the screen, and then Vi flew into a rage. "What do you mean that I


    can''t live without him? I''m not that kind of person at all!"


    She roared them with all her strength. At the moment, she wanted to kill Maynard!


    In the evening, when Vi returned to the vi and saw Maynard having dinner, she ran over and took


    the chopsticks from him.


    "Stop it." Maynard raised his eyes to look at her.


    With her mouth twitching, Vi threw the chopsticks on the table and grabbed his two centimeter wide


    silver tie. "Tell me, why did you say that on TV?"


    Her eyes were burning with fury when she thought of the scene!


    "I''m just telling the truth," With an emotionless face, Maynardforted her, "You don''t have to be shy."


    Vi was very angry and anxious. She suddenly released her hand and spread out her right hand.


    "Bring theputer. I''m going to tear up the tags."


    "No way!" Maynard rejected bluntly. "That''s mine."


    Vi chuckled as she went upstairs and searched in the study.


    She searched everywhere she could find, but found nothing.


    She was about to copse. Feeling a gust of wind under her feet, she ran downstairs. "Maynard, where


    do you put?"


    "The safe," Maynard told her bluntly.


    A cunning smile flitted across Vi''s face. She asked, "Mr. Chu, what''s your birthday?"


    "October 9th." Maynard wiped his mouth with a napkin and said unhurriedly.


    In an instant, Vi turned her back on him, rushed upstairs to the safe and put in Maynard''s birthday


    date in it.


    For a moment, the whole vi was surrounded by deafening rm sounds.

 Chapter 211 Im Not Putting On A Drama

    Chapter 211 I''m Not Putting On A Drama


    The moment Vi input the wrong key, the rm sounded almost through her eardrum.


    She covered her ears, and there was only one thought in her mind: She was fooled!


    "Why are you moving it?" Maynard walked in and turned off the rm.


    Anger was written all over her face. "Your birthday is not the password for you. Why did you tell me?"


    "I told you when you asked me." Maynard answered seriously. Leaning against the wall, a smile shed


    across his eyes.


    With anger still lingering in her heart, Vi sat down on the sofa and said, "The password is not your


    birthday! Are you trying to guard against steal or me?"


    "Of course we are always on guard against thieves. Mydyship doesn''t have that style." A faint smile


    yed at Maynard''s thin lips. The smile that had never been kept on his face for thousands of years


    was melting like an iceberg.


    A foxy smile appeared on Vi''s face. She spoke simply two words to express her feelings, "Ha ha."


    Hearing her answer, Maynard took his long and straight leg, sat down at her left, stretched his big hand


    and rubbed her forehead. In a soft voice which sounded like water, he said, "Don''tugh. If you want to


    know the password, just ask me."


    Vi had a micro facelift, and her delicate little face raised, "I want tough more."


    He had often teased her, and now she couldn''t be fooled.


    Maynard sighed slightly. He held her in his arms partly and walked to the safe. "It''s up to you," he said


    He input the password in front of her.


    When Vi saw that the password was 0062, a surprise shed through her eyes and she memorized


    it.


    After unlocking the password, a click came from the safe.


    Maynard opened the door and saw aputer in the safe. The character on theputer proved to be


    the one she sent to him.


    "You can read it, but no one can take away what belongs to me." Maynard stared at her, as if he was


    telling her an important decision.


    Panic gripped her whole body. To cover it up, Vi walked downstairs calmly.


    At 12 o''clock in the evening, Vi opened her eyes and sat up. When she saw Maynard under the bed


    Without any response from Maynard, she walked barefoot to the study and put the password she had


    recorded into the safe.


    The piercing rm rang again!


    Vi covered her ears and squatted on the ground. The impulse to swear was extremely strong.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Maynard frowned as he entered the room in pajamas without even wearing


    shoes.


    After he turned off the rm, Vi raised her fist and thumped him on the chest. When she was about


    to give him a second shot, her hand was held.


    "Stop it. It hurts." Maynard lowered his head and rubbed her hand.


    At the sight of him, a goose bumps were immediately stirred up in Vi''s body. She tried her best to


    pull her hand out and stiffly shifted the topic of conversation. "Maynard, tell me the truth. Have you


    changed the password?"


    "Yes." Maynard withdrew his hand calmly and admitted frankly.


    Vi raised her fist and wanted to hit him again. She quickly thought of that hitting him on such a hard


    chest. It was indeed very painful. She reluctantly took her hand back.


    Vi clenched her teeth and said, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "No, it''s not." After a short pause, Maynard continued in a serious tone, "If you want to know, just tell


    me. I won''t me you."


    He sighed and reached out to rub her forehead.


    Vi tilted her head and dodged his touch uneasily.


    There seemed to be something hiding in her heart, and she was at a loss.


    For some reason, when she didn''t know the new password clearly, she thought hard and asked, "Tell


    me your new password."


    Maynard''s sight fell on her little white feet peacefully. Frowning slightly, he held her up horizontally.


    All of a sudden, Vi''s little feet left the ground and she instinctively wrapped her arms around his


    neck.


    When she realized that she was in Princess Hug, she was furious. She struggled, "What are you


    doing? Let me go!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t move." Maynard tightened his arm and got close to her with his handsome face. His forehead


    touched hers with his smooth and plump forehead and said, "It''s veryte. Let''s go to sleep."


    Maynard''s low, deep and elegant voice sounded like a Violoncello. Hearing his voice, Vi was so


    intoxicated that she couldn''t resist.


    It was not until she was pulled into the quilt that she came to realize it. She pretended to run away, but


    as soon as she moved, she was held by his powerful arms and her head was pressed against his


    chest.


    They were so close to each other that she could even hear his strong heartbeat.


    "Stop it. You have to go to work tomorrow." Maynard said in a maic and coaxing voice.


    When she heard this, she was not happy at all. Vi struggled with both her hands and feet, "Who said


    I was making trouble? I''m not putting on a drama! "


    Maynard snorted, adding more strength to his embrace. He gritted his teeth and whispered in her ear,


    "Don''t move..."


    Vi was stunned for a moment, but she quickly responded. She grew restless and stirred, trying hard


    not tough.


    However, to her surprise, she was pressed under her body, while Maynard, who was on her body, put


    his hands on the bed at both sides of her, and half knelt on one of her legs with his left leg. It could be


    said that there was no way for him to press the baby in her stomach.


    However, this pose made her feel more ashamed. She looked at him in a daze, unable to say a word


    for a long time.


    "I didn''t refuse your offer, Mrs. Chu." A crafty and evil smile appeared on Maynard''s face. His big hand,


    which was with clear features of his knuckles, was intertwined with her ten fingers. Then he kissed her


    on her delicate lips softly and forcefully


    A few secondster, Vi came to her senses in a hurry and realized what she had done. She was so


    embarrassed that her face flushed.


    She struggled to turn her head to avoid his kiss


    As if the prairie fire would break out uncontrobly, Vi''s face turned pale. "You will hurt the baby."


    Hearing that, Maynard stopped what he was doing abruptly. He stared at her for quite a while like a


    wolf or a tiger. At the moment when she was uneasy, he gave her a kiss at the corner of her forehead.


    When she saw he lifted the quilt and entered the bathroom, Vi heard the water sound from the


    bathroom.


    Vi patted her over frightened chest and let out a long sigh of relief.


    She lowered her head and noticed that her clothes were wide open. She grinded her teeth hard, hoping


    that he would wash them inside for a lifetime.


    After a long while, the door of the bathroom was opened. Maynard walked into the bed and tucked


    himself in.


    Feeling the cold touch on his body, Vi moved a little away silently, with a gloating expression on her


    face. "Mr. Chu, you took a cold shower."


    "You''ll have plenty of time to pay me back after you give birth to the baby." With an ink ck face,


    Maynard said word by word.


    Vi made a face and blurted out without thinking, "Well, by that time, we are already divorced, and we


    have nothing to do with each other."


    Just then, the air in the room suddenly cooled down.


    "Say it again." Maynard lifted her chin and stared at her without a blink.


    A bad feeling came over Vi.


    "If you want a divorce, I''ll take care of the baby." Maynard approached her slowly with his eagle like


    eyes. All of a sudden, his voice turned gloomy and cold.


    A shiver ran down her spine. However, Vi shook her head and said, "No way!"


    "Well, you''d better think about it." Maynard loosened his grip, put on his shoes, opened the door and


    left.


    The door closed in front of Vi.

 Chapter 212 Let Go Wait Till The Next Life!

    Chapter 212 Let Go Wait Till The Next Life!


    Vi didn''t understand why it was so thunderous again. She rubbed her eyelids and was shocked by


    his ruthless face.


    She thought carefully for a long time, but still couldn''t find anything wrong and was confused.


    All of a sudden, she put her hands on her lower abdomen. She could not help but worry that Maynard


    would fight against her for the custody of the baby in her womb


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, she was afraid that Ann would be found out.


    She tossed and turned the whole night and didn''t sleep well.


    The next day, a new look appeared on Vi''s face. She looked tired with dark circles under her eyes.


    "Good morning," she said faintly as she pulled out the chair and sat down


    "Good morning." Bernard and Jennifer greeted her at the same time.


    Then, Maynard went downstairs with dark circles around his eyes.


    "What are you doing? You two look like a pair of panda." Bernard teased casually.


    "Shut up!"


    Both of them could not help but ask at the same time.


    After that, both of them were stunned, but soon they calmed down.


    Because of the failedmunication between themst night, Vi hadn''t talked to Maynard, and he


    seemed to be the same, so they both fell into a cold war before and after breakfast.


    The door of the office was pushed open when Vi came to work at the magazine and was worrying


    about which person to interview.


    "I have something to tell you!" Vivi came in angrily from outside and went straight to the ce where


    she was.


    Vi was at a loss what to do. She got a headache and said, "I have nothing to talk with you."


    "If you don''t talk to me, I''ll stay here today." As Vivi said, she threw her bag on the sofa, and then sat


    down, rolled up her sleeves in a posture of full flow.


    Seeing that she wouldn''t give up until she got what she wanted, a sense of powerlessness came over


    Vi. "What is it? Just tell me."


    "Did you give theputer I gave him to Julie?" Vivi stood up, with her hands pping on the table


    and ring at her.


    A look of bemusement came over her face. "Isn''t that true? Does it have anything to do with me that he


    can give anyone he wants? If you want to take trouble, you can ask Mr. Chu."


    "Pay attention to your attitude, Vi." "If there is no rtionship with you, why did he give up my


    Vi paused for a few seconds, unfolded her hands and said helplessly, "I really don''t know what


    Maynard wants to do. If you want to know, just ask him."


    Why on earth did youe here for seeking justice from me since you don''t need to go to work?


    With a slight smile, she lowered her head to turn on theputer and nned to write a manuscript.


    "You must figure it out!" Vivi was so angry that her face turned red, "I am the one he cares about!"


    "Okay," said Vi in a calm tone


    "You don''t know yet, do you?" Vivi pushed herputer aside and her eyes turned around. She


    became confident, "Five years ago, I spent a good night with him in A University."


    Upon hearing this, Vi was shocked. She looked at her as if she had seen something scary and


    breathed out a sigh without being noticed.


    She pushed away the chair and stood up. Then she pointed to the door and said with a smile, "If you


    have finished your words, you can go away."


    "Are you sad to hear this?" "Are you sad for him? You are not the one who is most important to him."


    Viviughed.


    Vi had a terrible headache and asked herself to take a deep breath to keep calm.


    When she was at a loss what to do, there was a knock on the door.


    Vi raised her head and saw Chol, with a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    "Can we have a talk?" Chol took off his sunsses with a delicate and evil look on his face.


    Just then, Vivi nodded towards Vi.


    Vi didn''t pay any more attention to Vivi and went into the guest room, as she habitually closed the


    door.


    Vi poured him a ss of water. She hesitated for a while and finally summoned up the courage to


    ask, "How''s aunt?"


    "My mother has been discharged from the hospital. She is doing well. Don''t worry." Chol held the water


    in his hands.


    Hearing this, Vi felt relieved. Sitting in front of him, she cleared her throat and asked, "What do you


    want to tell me?"


    "I''m here to ask you a question. A few days ago, I was attacked by the media. After that, I was


    ndered by others..." With aplicated look on his face, Chol added, "Did you ask the people


    behind to stop fighting?"


    Upon hearing what he said, Vi was stunned. She shook her head and said, "No, it has nothing to do


    with me. You got the wrong person."


    She pointed to the forefinger unnaturally.


    Actually, the whole thing started because of her. It would be better to solve it. And she was too shy to


    admit it.


    "Oh, I see." Chol nodded slightly and sat beside her with red eyes. He hugged her before she knew it.


    Vi was taken aback by his unexpected movement. She tried to push him away, but he held her even


    tighter.


    "I can tell from the magazine that what they said was true. My parents were divorced then. I didn''t


    understand, so I everyday fought with those people due to alcoholism..."


    His voice was low and sorrowful.


    Vi trembled and wanted to push his hand away. She couldn''t help but pat him on the shoulder. When


    she opened her mouth and tried tofort him, she felt his shoulder shivering.


    "Hahaha..." Chol stepped back a little and burst intoughter, saying, "I was just kidding you. Don''t take


    it seriously, okay?"


    With a cross mark in her forehead, Vi angrily hit him with a pillow next to her. "You bastard! How


    dare you lie to me!"


    Without dodging, he let her hit him. Reluctantly, he raised his hand and rubbed her head, "All right, it''s


    time for you to calm down."


    Vi threw the pillow onto him and turned her head angrily.


    Seeing this, Chol couldn''t helpughing and rubbed her head again


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open from the outside with a loud noise as it hit the wall.


    Hearing that, Vi looked to the direction of the voice. She saw Maynard standing at the door, with an


    expressionless face and a storm in his eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She dodged the hand of Chol and looked down at her toes with fear.


    "You''d better not think of anything else to do with my wife." Maynard walked in and a hint of cruelty


    shed across his eyes when passing by Chol.


    Vi raised her head nervously, but happened to meet Maynard''s eyes, which gave her a shiver.


    "Come with me." Maynard took her hand and went out.


    Vi walked behind Maynard with great difficulty, almost being hold in her hand. With difficulty, she


    said, "Maynard, let go of me."


    "Wait for your next life." Maynard turned around and slowed down when he noticed her rapid pace, his


    face as cold as ice.


    "I''m tired. I can''t stand it." said Vi in a fit of pique


    She struggled to push his hand away.


    Vivi just came out of the bathroom and saw this scene. She leaned on the wall in an exaggerated and


    pitiful look. "Mr. Chu, I sprained my ankle. Can you send me back?"


    Vi turned to look at Vivi. The sight was so feminine that made people feel sick.


    At this moment, Maynard released her hand and looked at Vivi slowly.

 Chapter 213 Shouldnt You Care About That

    Chapter 213 Shouldn''t You Care About That


    Though a little surprised, Vi was more relieved.


    While Vivi seemed to be at a disadvantage with her eyes shining.


    "Come with me. Let''s have a talk." Maynard came to Vivi''s side and said to her.


    Noticing his change, Vivi was disappointed.


    With a speechless look on her face, Vivi slowly reached out her hand to hold the handrail of the stairs.


    Seeing that, Vi couldn''t help but doubt that something was wrong with them.


    So she walked quietly to the corner of the stairs and tried to eavesdrop.


    "Mr. Chu, why don''t you help me?" Vivi felt disappointed and hurt.


    With his hands in the pockets of his coat, Maynard could not tell the joy and anger in his deep eyes.


    "How long do you n to keep pretending?" he asked


    "I don''t understand..."


    Vivi was about to exin when Maynard interrupted her with a grim and stern expression. "The woman


    I saw five years ago wasn''t you."


    "No way!" Vivi''s eyes began to move unconsciously when she refuted him in a sharp voice.


    "Well, your hand is different from that of a woman five years ago." Maynard sneered. "Her hands are as


    cold as ice. Yours are not."


    Clenching her right hand tightly unconsciously, a hint of panic shed through her eyes. Vivi tried to


    calm down and said, "It was cold because of the weather at that time. But now it''s so hot. Of course..."


    "Really?" Maynard smiled and asked, "What''s your feeling about that night five years ago?"


    With shyness all over her face, Vivi lowered her head uneasily and said, "Back then How can I say it?"


    Maynard grasped her neck with his big hand. All of a sudden, he tightened his grip andughed in fury.


    "That woman was crying five years ago. Your reaction was not her at all!"


    Vivi was pinched so hard that her face turned pale. With a strong desire to live, she pped his hand


    hard. When she heard his extremely determined words, her pupils shrank.


    The corner was filled with fear. Vi dared not make any sound while biting her finger.


    Just as Vivi thought that she was about to suffocate to death, Maynard loosened his grip.


    But due to the unsteady center of gravity of her feet and numb of her legs, she suddenly fell to the


    ground and covered her neck with hands, coughing violently.


    Maynard looked at her coldly. He took out his handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped his


    hand, as if he had just touched something dirty.


    "Ahem!" Vivi coughed so hard that tears even came out. When she noticed his action, an embarrassed


    expression appeared on her face. When she turned around, she grabbed the trouser leg in a flurry.


    "What''s wrong?" Maynard turned around and looked at her from above.


    "Cough Maynard! I''ve been loving you for a long time. I was unable to hold you, so I used that woman


    five years ago to approach you... " "Because that woman was the most important thing for you five


    years ago. She was my only chance." said Vivi, with tears filling her eyes


    Hearing this, a kind of fear arose spontaneously. Vi dared not continue to listen, and wanted to


    sneak away quietly.


    "Reporter Qi."


    Just then, Maynard''s voice came from behind unhurriedly.


    Hearing that, Vi felt her heart tightened. She tried her best to put a restraint on the impulse to run


    away. She looked calm and honest, but she turned around in fear. "Mr. Chu..."


    "Come with me." Maynard meditated, took her hand and pulled her in front of Vivi.


    Vi was taken aback when she saw Vivi''s tearful face.


    "In front of her, I want to tell you clearly that that woman five years ago doesn''t matter anymore." Said


    Maynard indifferently. Then he held her slender waist and left.


    Vi was still in a trance, and it took her a long time to react when she was pulled into the Chu Group.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Maynard had been given too much information!


    "Water." Maynard poured a cup of water and handed it to her, poker faced.


    Vi happened to be thirsty, so she took the cup and had a sip. When she inadvertently looked up and


    met his deep eyes, a cold feeling rose from her back.


    She swallowed hard and said, "I heard it just now."


    "I know." With sparkling eyes, Maynard sat on the sofa behind him. Stretching his hand, he pulled her


    aside and sat down.


    Before receiving any punishment, Vi gradually rxed.


    After thinking a lot, she got up the courage to look at him and asked, "Mr. Chu, who was the woman


    called by Vivi five years ago?"


    As soon as she finished saying that, she saw a variety ofplicated andplicated gaze fixed on


    her, which happened to bump into her eyes all of a sudden.


    A spasm of panic passed over her. Vi looked away awkwardly and regret.


    ''Did they find me?''


    "I don''t know." Maynard lowered his eyes, took the cup from her hand and put it on the table.


    Hearing this, Vi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vi tightly clutched the hem of her clothes with her hands drooping to her side. Finally, she couldn''t


    help but boldly ask, "Is what Vivi said true?"


    A dash of light shed across Maynard''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "What saying?" He looked at her seriously.


    Vi uneasily moved aside, bit the bullet and said, "Does it mean that you like the woman five years


    ago?"


    She felt so ashamed to ask this for no reason, because it was her who had made love with him five


    years ago


    Suddenly, she felt something was off her waist.


    "Just a little." Maynard said in a in tone.


    A mixed feeling rose in her heart, but Vi didn''t dare to ask any more.


    "Reporter Qi." With a dissatisfied look on his face, Maynard cupped her cheek in his hands and said,


    "Your husband had ever been rted to another woman. Shouldn''t you care about that?"


    Vi pped away his hand in disgust, snorted coldly and turned her head away. "You used to have


    rtionship with a lot of women. I really can''t stand it."


    Maynard''s face darkened and frowned unpleasantly. "Who told you that? I..."


    The sound of the door opening interrupted him!


    Hurriedly, Vi turned to the door and pushed it open. When she saw it was Julie, she stepped aside.


    "Boss, bad news!" Julie ran in with sweat, her chest heaving.


    "What is it?" The air conditioner was released, and there was no temperature in his ck eyes.


    The office was as cold as winter.


    The corners of Vi''s mouth twitched. She turned to look at Julie, who was taken aback. She coughed


    and asked, "Julie, what happened?"


    Julie immediately came back to her senses. With a bewildered look on her face, she said, "I can''t make


    it clear for a while. You''ll know when you go outside."


    Vi and Maynard looked at each other at the same time.


    When they walked outside, the employees of thepany, who were usually very busy, quickly hid


    aside and whispered to each other.


    A woman with curly hair, big holes in ears and a smoky makeup, wildly pulled Vivi''s hair and shouted,


    "Bitch! How dare you seduce my fiance! I''m going to kill you!"


    Unlike her usual weak self, Vivi kicked and punched that woman with all her strength. "Keep your


    mouth clean. Mr. Wen won''t fall in love with you. Who do you think you are?"


    The rivals in love fought with each other in public.


    Vi said hesitantly, "Mr. Chu, that''s what you mean..."


    He could go away, really.

 Chapter 214 How Long Do You Want To See Other Men

    Chapter 214 How Long Do You Want To See Other Men


    Maynard looked in the direction of her gaze and saw two women who were fighting with each other and


    were all ck and blue. His face suddenly turned ck.


    The closer Vi looked down, the colder she trembled with cold sweating out on her forehead.


    "Everyone,e here!" The woman wearing a heavy make-up covered the cut on her face with one


    hand and eximed in excitement with the other hand, "She is pregnant with the child of my fiance and


    aborted once every two years, and now she seduces the CEO of the Group again!"


    The crowd began to scream!


    Hearing that, Vivi turned around and saw Maynard. Her pupils shrank, and her face was red and badly


    bruised. She stepped forward and grabbed his clothes, her voice and tears streaming down her face.


    "Maynard, I''m pregnant with your child, and I aborted for you. You know that, right?"


    With a slight cough, Vi silently retreated aside and distanced herself from Maynard.


    "I don''t know." Maynard withdrew his sleeve and said coldly.


    While hearing what he said, Vivi choked and looked incredulous, with tears flooding over her fair face.


    Upon seeing her, Vi red at Maynard and said, "Hey, don''t be ashamed to admit what you have


    done. You are a man."


    Maynard cast a cold nce at her. Seeing that, Vi had to shut her mouth.


    "Ha ha, but what''s the point of saying so, Vivi?" The girl in smoky makeup burst intoughter with


    obvious sarcasm in her eyes. "Do you think I E Su am the kind of person who will fight without


    preparation? I have evidence! "


    She took a lot of indecent photos and videos out of her handbag and threw them all to the floor.


    The floor was a total mess of pictures, in which Vivi was doing exercise with a man. When Vi was


    about to look at these pictures, her eyes suddenly turned dark.


    "Don''t look around." Maynard extended his hand to cover her eyes. In a grouchy tone, he said, "Julie,


    get rid of them as soon as possible."


    Before Vi could react, she was pulled into the office.


    She pushed his hand away and said impatiently, "Why did you block my eyes? I haven''t seen enough


    yet."


    "How long do you want to see another man?" A me of fury shed across Maynard''s eyes.


    Vi blinked her eyes and smiled apologetically. "No, No. I just want to check whether the photos are


    real or not."


    A cold smile yed at Maynard, which could not be understood at all.


    "Mr. Chu, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now," said Vi with difficulty, after clearing her throat


    "Wait!" Maynard grasped her hand and said with his eyes focused on her. "You must wait for me in the


    vi tonight. I have something very important to tell you."


    When she saw his sincere expression, Vi nodded her head. When she was sure that he had nothing


    else to say, she went out with her bag.


    When she walked out of the Chu Group, she saw Vivi sitting on a bench beside the spray fountain with


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    injuries all over her body. Obviously, they were in a fight again.


    She was sacred at the first sight. When passing by her, she wanted to pretend to see nothing and then


    left


    "You, stop!" Vivi stood up suddenly and rushed to her, blocking her way.


    Upon hearing that, Vi stopped and looked at her tearfully.


    "Are you happy to see me in trouble?" Vivi took two steps forward, and her eyes were filled with


    resentment.


    Looking at her for a long time, Vi told the truth frankly, which was rare for her. "I''m not happy. I just


    feel you are pathetic."


    If a woman miscarried for a man and even lost the right to be a mother, it was so pathetic?


    "You think I''m pathetic?" Vivi held her shoulders with her hands, and her red eyes were filled with


    madness. "I became like this all because of you!"


    Coming out of her arms, Vi felt inexplicable, "Does it have anything to do with me for what you


    choose?"


    With a cold sneer, however, Vivi was still pointing her finger at her in an extreme manner. "If it weren''t


    for you, I would have got rid of Mr. Wen and been with Maynard a long time ago. It would have been


    almost there!"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks out of excitement.


    Vi had never seen such a person who had shirked the responsibility but was righteous. She was


    totally taken aback.


    But Vivi didn''t give up. She grabbed her arm and shouted, "Tell me, why are you here?"


    It was so painful that Vi took a deep breath and pushed her hands away.


    She rolled up her sleeves and checked her hand. There was a nail print on it. She frowned and said


    angrily, "Are you insane?"


    She rubbed her ankle, but it didn''t work.


    "¡­¡­ Do you know? " As if she hadn''t heard Vi''s words, Vivi covered her face with her hands, sat


    down on the chair again and continued, "When I was with Maynard, he didn''t even kiss me, and even


    let go of my hand in less than a minute."


    Vivi was so sad that tears fell between her fingers.


    A strange look came over Vi''s face. She seemed to be unbelievable and had more to say.


    "Vi, wait and see. I won''t admit defeat." Wiping away her tears, Vivi red at Vi with her red


    eyes.


    Somehow, Vi felt more and more uneasy, and she began to spread out little by little


    After hearing what Vivi said, Vi calmed herself down andforted herself that nothing would


    happen. She went back to the vi.


    The moment she saw Sandra, she turned around out of instinct, trying to run away.


    "Stop!" However, Sandra caught her quickly. Out of anger, she asked three consecutive questions,


    "Why are you running? Am I a tiger? Will I eat you? "


    A false smile appeared on Vi''s face. She shook her head against her will and said, "No, you won''t."


    But it didn''t mean that she could stop worrying about her.


    "Then sit down and drink the herbal soup I made." Sandra pressed her on the chair and emphasized


    the words of "be honest".


    When she sat down, Vi was on pins and needles. She moved uneasily with her heart in her throat.


    "Miss Wu, bring all my cooking materials here." Sandra raised her neck and shouted in the direction of


    the kitchen.


    Before long, there were six yellow teas in front of the table. Vi didn''t see the herbs but just


    remembered the dinner which was provided in the dark a few days ago. She still had a lingering fear.


    She smiled bitterly. "Is it bitter?"


    "Since it''s Chinese medicine, how can it not be bitter?" Sandra didn''t take it seriously. Her face was full


    of impatience. "Drink it while it''s hot. I''ll cook it for you at night."


    Hearing this, Vi was somewhat annoyed. She pretended to take a nce at the gate inadvertently


    and wanted to run away.


    However


    She remembered that she had promised Maynard to wait for him toe back. She had no choice but


    to put up with it.


    She took a deep breath and opened her mouth, "No."


    "Don''t be so ungrateful. All I have done for you is useful and no poison." Sandra''s facepletely


    darkened.


    Vi pushed aside the chair and stood up, refraining from rolling her eyes. She sat on the sofa and


    yed with her cell phone, lowering her head without saying anything.


    "Mydy, if you don''t take the medicine today, I will stay here." Sandra handed over the soup to Vi. It


    seemed that she wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted.


    Vi was so absorbed in the game that she didn''t care about it.

 Chapter 215 Have An Abortion

    Chapter 215 Have An Abortion


    And when she did not notice, Sandra''s face has already been very bad.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside. Earl Lan came in with his suit coat in the


    right hand and a handkerchief in the left hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. "Why is it so hot


    today?"


    "The weather forecast said it would rain at about five o''clock this afternoon. It was not so hot then."


    Sandra said casually.


    Earl Lan nodded. He saw several cups of yellow medicine on the table, walked over, picked it up and


    smelled it.


    "Is this a cup of cold tea? You''re thirsty. Drink some water slowly. " Before anyone could react, he held


    the ss and took a sip.


    Vi identally looked up and saw it. Her face changed. It was toote when she was about to stop


    him.


    "It''s so bitter. What the hell is it?"


    Looking pale, Earl Lan covered his neck with his hands, as if he was about to vomit, but he could not


    vomit. Later, a bitter feeling spread in his mouth. He ran to rinse his mouth as quickly as he could.


    Suddenly, Vi felt a little lucky that she hadn''t taken that medicine.


    "Look, isn''t he still alive?" Sandra withdrew her sight and handed the soup to her. "Mrs. Chu, hurry up."


    Vi forced a smile which was worse than crying, picked up her white bag, and rushed out of the door


    bypassing her.


    She had witnessed the destructive power of Sandra, and she was afraid of being destroyed, Vi ran


    back to her own house and took out the key to open the door.


    When she saw that Ann was feeding the adorable rabbit, she felt so grieved and indignant. She leaned


    over and gently coaxed, "Ann, let''s give the rabbit to someone else. It''s such a waste of food every


    day."


    Every time she saw it, she was extremely jealous.


    "You have disappeared for days. How dare you say that?" Turning around to take a look at her, Ann


    handed over a piece of food to the rabbit in his arms and said expressionlessly, "Tell me. Have you


    thought about what I asked youst time?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi tried to muddle through and said, "Actually, I don''t really remember. I don''t have any memory at


    all."


    She chuckled, hoping him forget it.


    "You can go out now and tell me when you make up your mind." Ann didn''t excuse her.


    Vi didn''t know what to do.


    Just then, they heard the sound of wind blowing the leaves and the rainstorm.


    Vi was startled by the sound. She remembered that she had made an appointment with Maynard,


    but she didn''t expect that she woulde out


    Hearing the sound of the rain hitting the ss outside the window, Vi felt desperate. She scratched


    her hair, racked her brains and finally chose to take an umbre.


    Vi looked everywhere in the room and finally found an umbre. She pushed the door open and


    walked out, and the rain sshed on her face.


    A little scared, she clenched her fists and mustered up all her courage to run downstairs. After that, she


    opened the umbre and stepped on the wet water to the side of the road.


    When she saw a taxi on the roadside, she waved to stop it. But because of the heavy rain, all the taxi


    passed her, and none of them was willing to stop.


    Vi was so anxious that she stood still.


    "Silly woman, how long will you stay there?" Ann walked to her with a small cyan umbre. There was


    a sh of worry in his eyes, "The road on rainy day is slippery. Come back with me."


    "But..." Vi hesitated.


    "Hurry up. I don''t want to catch a cold." Ann said as he held Vi''s clothes and walked towards home.


    Vi went home with him.


    She put the umbre on the corridor outside. Water dripped down the tip of the umbre and wet the


    ground.


    She closed the door to iste most of the rain sound.


    She fidgetily scratched her hair and sat down on the sofa, wearing a sad face.


    "If you are in a hurry to meet someone, just call him." Ann came out of the kitchen with a box of


    yoghurt. He rolled his eyes and said, "Silly."


    On a second thought, Vi agreed with him. She patted her head, took out her hand from her bag and


    dialed Maynard''s number.


    After a while, Maynard didn''t answer the phone. She didn''t believe it, so she dialed it again. However,


    she still couldn''t get through.


    She could do nothing about it. After checking a number in the contact list, she called Jennifer.


    She had meant to ask Jennifer to tell Maynard about her, but Jennifer''s phone had not been answered.


    Vi put the phone on the table, her shoulders falling down. She looked desperate.


    Shey in bed alone, staring at the ceiling above her head for a whole night. During this time, she didn''t


    dare to sleep, even if she was too sleepy.


    The rain finally stopped at six o''clock in the morning. She rushed out to grab a taxi, and returned to the


    vi before seven o''clock.


    She went into Maynard''s bedroom to look for him as soon as she entered, but she didn''t see anyone


    inside.


    She ran to the study and opened the door, but there was nobody.


    When Vi saw Miss Wuing out of the kitchen, she hurried to her and asked, "Miss Wu, have you


    seen Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chu is on his way to work." The servant wiped her hands on the apron. When she raised her


    head, she found that Vi had disappeared without a trace.


    When she ran out of the residential area, Vi suddenly didn''t dare to face Maynard and was hesitant.


    She finally gave up her idea of going to the Chu Group to see him.


    With her chin resting on one hand, Vi sighed with a dull look in her eyes, "s."


    At the same time, Jennifer and Bernard looked at each other. When they saw the confusion in each


    other''s eyes, they quickly looked away and started their own business.


    Sitting in a daze for the whole morning, Vi waspletely out of state of mind.


    She didn''te to her senses until someone knocked on the table in front of her.


    "Miss Qi, Mr. Chu asks you to a ce with us. He will wait for you there." The bodyguard bowed to her


    and made a gesture of invitation.


    Vi nodded. Holding the idea she had exined to Maynard clearly, she left with her bag and the


    bodyguard.


    However, when she stood outside the hospital, she stopped with uncertainty. "Are you sure we are


    here?"


    "Yes." The bodyguard lowered his head in a low voice. Nobody could tell from his face under the


    sunsses that there was no sign of emotion.


    Vi cleared her throat and asked worriedly, "Is Mr. Chu ill?"


    "You''ll know when you get inside," The bodyguard made a gesture of invitation again, obviously not


    willing to say more.


    Vi thought what he said made sense, so she followed in without hesitation. When she got inside,


    she saw that the nurses and doctors on the first floor were standing separately. To her surprise, there


    was not a single patient.


    Somehow, she was filled with unprecedented panic, which made her at a loss.


    When Vi arrived at the second floor and saw Maynard at the corridor outside the operating room,


    she walked up to him in embarrassment. "Mr. Chu..."


    Before she had finished apologizing, she was interrupted by Maynard, who was ice cold, and said


    sternly, "Have an abortion."


    "What did you say?" Vi was confused.


    "Have an abortion." Maynard stared at her, and his cold and deep facial expression was tight.


    With her face turning pale, Vi looked incredibly at the man who was so different from her. After


    <ping to herself, she raised her hand and pped him.

 Chapter 216 You Have No Right To Negotiate

    Chapter 216 You Have No Right To Negotiate


    Vi grabbed his clothes and looked at him with red eyes, "Say it again!"


    "I have called the doctor who will do the abortion for you. You can decide when to do it today," As a


    result, coldness gradually appeared in Maynard''s eyes. He told his arrangement in a calm and


    There was no sign of joking on his face, and Vi was stunned, her hands sliding down from his


    clothes on his chest. "If you do it for me out..."


    "You don''t deserve my anger." Maynard''s face looked calm and his tone sounded extremely ruthless. "If


    you don''t have any opinions, you''ll have an operation today," he said


    With her eyes wide open, Vi stepped back unconsciously. Her eyes suddenly became firm. "I won''t


    have an abortion. You can forget it."


    "It''s not up to you." Maynard sneered.


    Vi''s heart sank.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened. With a sweet smile on his face, Yesenia walked out and held


    his arm. "Am Ite?" she asked


    "No, let''s go." Maynard smoothed her hair and looked at her with infinite love in his eyes.


    Vi suddenly panicked and tried to pull his clothes, but two bodyguards suddenly blocked her in front


    of them, separating them from each other.


    She pushed the two bodyguards with great force, trying to stop Maynard, but they were caught by the


    bodyguards instead. In a hurry, she shouted, "Maynard!"


    Maynard acted as if nothing had happened. He held Yesenia in his arms and walked forward slowly,


    without turning back at all.


    At that time, Vi could do nothing but helplessly watch them walk into the elevator and the elevator


    door was closed.


    From that noon on that day, Vi had been trapped in the hospital by Maynard. Not to mention to


    escape, she had bodyguards following her even when she went to the bathroom.


    The bodyguards were so wary of her that they didn''t even talk to her out.


    Vi faintly sensed that she couldn''t escape.


    She sat on a bench outside the corridor, with her legs folded, arms around her knees, and her face


    buried in her arms helplessly.


    Not knowing how long past, she heard the sound of high heels getting closer and closer, and then an


    extremely arrogant voice came from above¡ª¡ª


    "Maynard said that if you don''t abort the baby, your family will lose one arm or leg. Think about it."


    A shiver ran down her spine. Vi looked up incredulously, with anger burning in her eyes. "I want to


    see him!"


    "He won''t see you." When she was speaking, Yesenia was still appreciating her newly manicured nails,


    without even raising her head.


    Upon hearing this, a warm current coursed through Vi''s eyes. She turned her head, trying to hold


    back her tears.


    Her phone, which was in the bag next to her seat, rang at this moment.


    She came over and unzipped her bag. Then she took out her phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Hello?"


    Five minutester, as soon as her men on the other end of the phone had hung up, she looked in


    despair, as if she was begging for Yesenia''s help. Vi said, "I''m begging to see Maynard."


    "No way!" Yesenia could not ept that.


    Vi closed her eyes and said with tiredness, "I agree to have a surgery after seeing him."


    Hearing that, a tinge of surprise shed across Yesenia''s eyes, while a lot of disdain was added to her


    face. "You are not qualified to bargain with me," she said


    After casting a cold nce at her, Vi called Maynard through her mobile phone.


    She waited anxiously for him with a glimmer of hope, but the phone was rejected.


    With a sudden drop of her hand, the phone fell onto the ground.


    Vi smiled in a low voice and her tears flowed down. Suddenly, she gasped and wiped the tears in


    her eyes. "Give me the operation agreement."


    With a sh of shock in her eyes, Yesenia nced at the bodyguard with rapture.


    Vi''s hand holding the pen was shaking faintly. After a long time, she struggled to sign her name on


    the signature bar at the bottom right corner of the agreement.


    After the operation, Vi held the wall and walked out with a pale face.


    The moment she saw Maynard, resentment appeared in her eyes.


    "Let me send you back." When Maynard saw her, he walked over to her and held her in his arms.


    "Maynard, I hate you! You are the person I hate most in my life! "


    Her eyes went ck and she lost consciousness in an instant


    When Vi woke up again, it was already three dayster.


    She sat on the hospital bed. Her face was as pale as a sheet, and there was no blood on her lips. She


    looked so thin and weak in the wide hospital gown.


    With her eyes dull, Vi put her right hand on her belly. Her mind was in a mess.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang.


    She just collected herself and picked up the phone. When she saw that it was a strange number on the


    screen, she hastily pressed the answer key.


    When she heard the sound of waves beating rocks on the other side, her heart suddenly tightened and


    she trembled. "Hey, I''ve done what you said. When will you release them?"


    "You go to David Xia''s fishing boat and you can see them," The stranger man said concisely and hang


    up the phone without giving her any chance to speak.


    Looking at the screen showing that the call had been ended, Vi called him at the spot, but his phone


    had already been turned off.


    She put down the phone. Suddenly she thought of something and lifted the quilt to get out of bed.


    At this moment, the door of the ward opened.


    "Where are you going?" Maynard walked in with porridge in his hand. His tall and slender figure


    blocked her way.


    Vi slowly sat back, hair slipping down on her face to cover her face.


    "I brought you some porridge. Please have some," Maynard opened the box and passed the steaming


    porridge to her.


    Vi knocked the porridge over mercilessly, stood up in anger, and when she saw the porridge


    sshing on the back of his hand, she said in a sarcastic tone, "Who needs your kindness? Hypocrite!


    "


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When the bodyguard came in and saw the porridge in Maynard''s hand, his face changed. He handed


    him a handkerchief.


    "Except the child, I can meet all your requirements." Maynard wiped his hands slowly and methodically,


    and his deep eyes fell squarely on her face.


    A slight sneer appeared on Vi''s face, she said word by word, "Then I must leave the hospital, right


    now!"


    "Okay, I''ll go through the discharge formalities for you." Maynard passed the handkerchief to the


    bodyguard, gave her a deep look and left.


    After the door of the ward was closed, Vi picked up the phone on the table and sent a message to


    Chol for help.


    In the afternoon, Vi, with her hair disheveled, walked out of the hospital, being held by Maynard. Led


    by a bodyguard, the two of them walked towards the parking lot. Arge number of reporters had


    waited in secret for a long time. They were surrounded by them. Reporters scrambled to inquire about


    the details¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chu, what''s your rtionship with thisdy?"


    "May I ask if you have allowed thisdy to leave the hospital because she is pregnant with your child?"


    When Vi saw a group of peopleing over, a glimmer of light shed through her eyes. She


    pushed him away and squeezed out from the side of the group of reporters, ignoring his furious shout


    and running away.


    Vi waved at the side of the road and called a taxi. After getting on the taxi, she told the driver the


    address. Nearly an hourter, she got off the car on the beach road.


    She came to the seaside. Standing on the white sand, she saw an old fishing boat not far away. She


    looked at the blue water, which was floating slightly, her eyes full of fear.

 Chapter 217 Scratch Her Face

    Chapter 217 Scratch Her Face


    But then something urred to her and her eyes grew resolute in an instant. Vi forcefully


    suppressed the fear in her heart and walked up to the deck of the fishing boat.


    Just as she arrived, Vivi and a man with across face scars wereing out of the room.


    Shock was in on her face when Vi saw Vivi. She couldn''t help asking, "You did all."


    "That''s right." Hearing that, Vivi giggled, with an expression ofcency on her face, without


    concealing her joy. She said, "It was lucky that you and your son were on the side of the road that night


    due to the rainstorm. Otherwise, how could I know that you have a son?"


    "I''ll kidnap all her children. Honey, how about you have a baby with me?" The scar man took a bite on


    Vivi''s lips with a straight face.


    "You''re annoying." With a gasp, Vivi punctured his chest with her finger.


    Looking at the two men who seemed to have sex at any time and anywhere, Vi had goose bumps.


    She looked behind them and said unhappily, "I''ve aborted the child as you requested. Give me my


    son!"


    Vivi pped the man''s hand off. Under the man''s dissatisfied face, she winked at him. "Jack Wu, drag


    her son out."


    "Okay."


    Then Jack Wu got into the cabin unwillingly.


    It didn''t take long for Jack Wu to get out of the room with Ann whose hands tied and mouth stuffed with


    a piece of cloth.


    "Hurry up!" Jack Wu gave Ann a hard push.


    Ann stumbled. He almost fell down to the ground. His face was ck and blue. Vi ran to him and


    held him immediately.


    As she pulled the cloth out of his mouth and checked if he was injured, she asked anxiously, "Ann, how


    are you? Anything wrong?"


    "Who told you toe here?" Ann interrupted her with a straight face, "Run!"


    A lump came into Vi''s throat as she held him tightly, "No, I''m Mommy, I should protect you."


    A crisp and loud p sounded on the ship.


    "What a good mother son love!" Vivi stopped pping and looked at them coldly, her face full of envy


    and jealousy. "None of you can leave today. I will let all of you die in the sea!"


    With her expression changed, Vi pulled Ann behind her and said, "You can''t break your promise!"


    "Yes!" "Before that woman and her child died, Jack Wu, cut her face first," said Vivi with a smile


    Laughed Jack Wu as he took out a folded knife from his trouser pocket and opened it. He approached


    them with an evil smile.


    Holding Ann in her arms, Vi stepped back several steps. She looked back and was about to fall into


    the sea with ten centimeters apart. She dared not move at all.


    Seeing that Jack Wu was holding the knife closer and closer, a look of horror appeared in Vi''s


    beautiful eyes.


    At this critical moment, Ann broke away from her embrace and rushed up to bite Jack Wu''s leg hard.


    Jack Wu let out a scream of pain and raised his leg to kick Ann''s leg.


    Ann fell heavily on the ground and gave out a muffled groan.


    "Ann!" Vi''s heart ached. She rushed over to him and slowly helped him up.


    "Little bastard, how dare you bite me!" With a sinister look on his face, Jack Wu went over and raised


    the sharp knife in his hand. "I''ll kill you first today!"


    When the knife was about to fall on Ann, Vi hugged Ann instinctively and used her back to block it.


    The stabbed into her back caused severe pain which spread all over her body. She trembled with the


    pain and bit her lips tightly.


    Vi felt that Ann was struggling in her arms. She held the back of Ann''s head tightly so that he could


    not raise his head to see if she was hurt.


    "Wow, sure enough, the bond between mother and son is deep." Slowly, Vivi walked forward to grab


    her hair and stamped on her injured back with her sharp heels. "When your mother and son die,


    Maynard will never know that he has a son," she said


    Cold sweat started to break out on her forehead. Vi took a deep breath and turned to beg them,


    "Please, please spare Ann''s life."


    Vivi pulled out the knife from her back. Hearing her painful voice, she threw the blood stained knife in


    the water and came up to her. "Let him go. You kowtow to me and apologize."


    A pale face appeared on Vi''s face. Her forehead was wet with cold sweat. She looked at the small


    head in her arms and wavered. A luxurious cruise ship quickly stopped the fishing boat.


    When she saw the cruise ship, Vi held Ann even more tightly. She begged in a tearful voice, "Ann,


    don''t look up. Don''t let him see your face."


    Ann, who was struggling, stopped and the little hands grasping the corner of her clothes were


    constantly tightening and white.


    "Let go of them right now." Maynard said in a cold voice, standing on the deck of the cruise ship,


    Behind him, ten bodyguards were aimed at Vivi and Jack Wu with guns.


    "What should we do?" asked Jack Wu in panic, with his legs trembling


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivi red at him and went up boldly to negotiate. "If you want me to let her go, give me the position of


    Maynard''s wife."


    "No way!" Maynard opened his thin lips slightly, with an overwhelming killing intent in his eyes.


    Viviughed loudly as if she had heard a big joke. She went back to pull Vi''s hair and said in a


    sarcastic tone, "Did you hear that? That''s all you have in his heart. "


    Vi gritted her teeth to endure the pain. The wound on her back was bleeding and her clothes was


    dyed red.


    She swallowed the words she could not bear while her eyelids gradually became heavy. She pulled


    herself together and looked at the Maynard Help My baby... "


    "Vi, how many things on earth have you hidden from me?" Maynard roared, staring at the boy in her


    arms. Inside the storm, he could only see his back and the back side of his head.


    Vi shook her head, trying to make herself a little sober.


    "You don''t know yet, do you?" A sharp light shed across her eyes. Vivi pointed at Vi andughed


    heartily. When she saw Maynard, she said, "The baby''s father was her another man. By the way, she


    had an affair with Zarian."


    Biting her lips, Vi stood up when she saw Vivi look at Maynard. Then she ran to the back cabin with


    Ann


    "They run away!" Jack Wu, who was hiding in the corner, ran after them in a hurry.


    Vi stood in front of Ann to protect him and grabbed his hand when Jack Wu rushed over.


    As if aware of something, Maynard felt a pain in his eyes, and an unprecedented great despair and


    panic surged over his heart. "Vi!"


    Holding Jack Wu tightly, Vi dragged him into the sea.


    "Mommy!" Ann caught up and stretched out his hand, but only to touch a piece of water.


    Fresh blood was floating in the blue water.


    Maynard heard the sound and looked to the direction of the voice. When he saw the face that was


    exactly the same as the one he had seen when he had been a child and now the face that was carved


    in exactly the same style as his, he seemed to understand something and recklessly jumped into the


    sea


    However, when Vivi was caught, looking at the man who was looking for Vi in the sea like a


    madman, sheughed and almost burst into tears. "Maynard, if you dare to use me as a tool to annoy


    Vi, I will let herpletely disappear from the world!"


    Ann''s eyes turned red without any expression. He kicked on her chest and said, "She is under my


    cover. If you dare to hurt her, I will not let you go!"


    He stared at the man who was rted to him by blood. There was coldness in his eyes which didn''t


    match his age.

 Chapter 218 Sir, Youve Got The Wrong Person

    Chapter 218 Sir, You''ve Got The Wrong Person


    Two yearster.


    The most luxurious hotel in C City was holding a wedding.


    When Maynard and Jennifer were putting wedding rings on each other''s finger, the door of the hotel


    was pushed open. A woman in a wedding dress walked into the hotel.


    A dazzling white light came in, at first the woman''s face was can be seen clearly, but as she moved


    closer and closer, everyone present stood up in shock.


    Maynard''s hand quivered. The silver ring slid off his hand and fell on the cold floor, creating a crisp


    sound.


    And the woman who came in stopped two meters away from him.


    "Excuse me, but this is..." When she saw the people inside were either rich or powerful, she was a little


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    surprised and said, "Sorry, it seems that I''m wrong..."


    Her fair hand gripped the hemline of her dress, turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, she


    felt a sharp pain in her hand and was pulled into a cold embrace.


    "Vi, how dare you! I''ll kill you if you dare to run away!" With his face buried in her shoulder, Maynard


    held her tighter and tighter.


    The woman let out a cry of pain and struggled hard. Before everyone could react, she gave him a


    heavy p in the face.


    She shook her aching hand and said unhappily, "Sir, my name is Mary Jing. You''ve mistaken me for


    someone else."


    She cursed him for being crazy and tried to walk out of the door by bypassing him. However, her hand


    was grabbed by a powerful hand.


    "I won''t mistake you." Maynard stared at her face and said in a certain tone.


    Mary Jing was so angry that her face turned red.


    "Maynard, are you insulting my mommy by hugging someone who looks like her?" Ann, in a ck


    dress, walked out of the room. His face was cold and expressionless.


    Maynard squinted and asked, "She''s not?"


    Mary Jing couldn''t stand it anymore. She gnashed her teeth and said word by word, "I am not."


    Maynard pushed her to all people, picked up her chin with his slightly cold finger, and stared at


    everyone with his sharp eyes. "You say, is she Vi?"


    The people who knew Vi in the past all froze when they saw her face. But after they saw a red mole


    in the middle of her forehead covered by her hair because of her lowering her head, their expressions


    became natural.


    "Your Highness, it is normal that people are alike. Thisdy has a mole on her forehead, but Miss Qi


    didn''t get it." With a decent smile on his face, Earl Lan reminded him..


    Mary Jing touched the red mole on her forehead and got rid of him when Maynard was distracted.


    Maynard stared at the mole on her forehead with his deep eyes, which were so dark that nobody could


    tell whether she was happy or angry. However, the pressure on him made her difficult to breathe.


    "You said you didn''t care before you left, but why do you pretend to be so sad?" Ann''s small face was


    full of sarcasm.


    Mary Jing looked at the two people with the same face, puzzled.


    "Miss Jing, the ring on your finger?" Holding a white fishtail dress, Jennifer walked down the stage with


    a kind smile on her face.


    Mary Jing froze for a second and then raised her left hand shyly and sweetly. The ring on the ring


    between her ring fingers reflected pure white light. "This is a gift from my husband. We got married


    today, but I seem to have taken the wrong ce."


    "You got married?" The look in Maynard''s eyes turned cold. He grasped her neck with his big hand and


    pressed her against the table by the side of the table. "Who allows you to get married?" he asked


    Mary Jing knocked her back against the table, and the tableware on it fell to the ground with a bang.


    The guests around rushed out in fear of being affected.


    Mary Jing''s face wrinkled, but she bit her ruddy lips with her white teeth, and did not groan in pain.


    She looked at the man who was in a state of rage, and her eyes were full of stubbornness. "I don''t


    know you. If you have the ability to choke me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes.


    Just then, a kiss fell on her lips. It was so passionate as if he was going to sucked out all her oxygen


    Withplicated and indescribable feelings, Mary Jing opened her eyes and looked at somber and


    somber. In a rage, she raised her head and hit Maynard''s forehead.


    After he was forced to let go of her, she was so painful that she covered her head and fell to the


    ground.


    After all the guests escaped, a man in a silver suit with a bluish face and a bit green light on the red


    carpet came over and walked towards Mary Jing.


    "Mary Jing, do you want to die? I''ve been waiting for you at the Seven Stars Hotel for a long time. Will


    you stand me up?" The man with a handsome face threw out a series of words, revealing a tiger''s


    teeth.


    Mary Jing''s face was pale. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Tony Shi, you''re courting death. Don''t


    you see that I fell down?"


    "You''re so stupid and older than me. Why did you run away from the wedding? Are you not satisfied to


    marry me, a handsome young man?" Said Tony Shi, in a reproachful and indignant tone as he helped


    her up.


    Mary Jing pinched his arm and scolded, "Shut up!"


    Maynard walked forward and pulled them apart. His face was as cold as ice. "Are you her husband?"


    "Of course!" "I know you are interested in her, but she is my wife. She is mine since the moment she


    opened her eyes."


    With that, he held Mary Jing''s hand and they strode out of the room together.


    Mary Jing and Tony Shi were running along the street, her dress waving in the wind.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running. She was exhausted and gasped. She got rid of his


    hand and leaned on a mango tree by the roadside, gasping for air.


    "Are you OK with it? You just run a little bit, but you are still panting. Do you find time to exercise?" Tony


    Shi stood there watching herzily.


    Mary Jing gave him a ck look and continued to gasp for breath.


    "Regarding Maynard, you''d better be careful. It is said that he has a son and his wife died of illness.


    Now he is engaged to the daughter of Earl Lan of X Country."


    Mary Jing regained herposure and nodded, "I know. What does it have to do with him that I sell


    milk tea?"


    The next morning, when Mary Jing opened the milk tea shop''s door, she saw a low-key and luxurious


    Rolls Royce pulled over on the avenue not far away from the outside.


    She quickly drew back her sight, pretending to see nothing, and sat in the counter ying with her cell


    phone.


    But she didn''t know that the people in the car were looking through her information.


    "Mary Jing, twenty-five years old, from C City. She has been operating a milk tea shop." Julie handed


    some of the information she had collected to Maynard and said, "This is the information about Miss


    Jing."


    Maynard picked up the photo on the document and took a look at it.


    When Mary Jing was ying with her cell phone, someone pat on the table. She looked up and saw


    Old Lady Shi and Tony Shi. She was overjoyed.


    In a hurry, she walked up to Old Lady Shi and gave her a big hug. Then she said, "Grandma, I miss


    you. Did you miss me?"


    "Good girl, both grandma and Tony Shi miss you so much." Old Lady Shi said, grinning from ear to ear.


    Mary Jing gave a slight smile and looked at Tony Shi with disdain.


    "What do you mean?" Tony Shi was dissatisfied. He opened his arms and said, "As your fiance, I want


    a hug too."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!